《This Way of Transmigration Is Definitely Wrong!》


 Chapter 1

    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero zero one - The Strongest King in History</strong>


    First arc : Author VS Viin


    [Banana : This Banana only read until the end of free chapter which is chapter 58. The word count is low and the progress is slow. Heard of a danmei -> Spirit Hotel? Yup, our MC is just like Feisha :v Sexy time seems very far away, none in the free chapters though _(;3/ If it¡¯s okay with you, then let¡¯s start :3 ]


    Shui Ruoshan is an online novelist, and he is currently publishing the 5th chapter of [The Strongest King in History] in the website.


    This story was about a modern elite man who transmigrated into a world where swords and magic coexist; a world where different races exist side by side. The main character carried a strong ¡¯golden finger¡¯(cheat) and went on continuous adventures, using his supreme charm to conquer beauties and recruit brothers; a story of a man dominating the world, fighting monsters and level up.


    A standard ¡¯cool text¡¯ on YY leveling (Meaning: A standard OP MC story).


    This story with such a verymon plot however has helped Shui Ruoshan to achieve an unprecedented sess. For an online novel to get so hot, there must be something special and different in it. Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t attempt to write differently nor seek a breakthrough from that ¡¯transmigration¡¯ genre which has been repeatedly used to exhaustion.


    Car ident transmigration, illness transmigration, toilet transmigration, electric shock transmigration, falling down transmigration, sleeping transmigration, reading transmigration....


    No matter how weird is the method of transmigration, how illogical or strange... one could still transmigrate. There¡¯s no way you can¡¯t transmigrate, only those you that didn¡¯t think of. (Meaning, as long as you can think of a way to transmigrate, it can be used to write a novel)


    That¡¯s why Shui Ruoshan used the mostmon car ident transmigration at the beginning of his story, and let the protagonist cross to another world straight away without fuss.


    The unique setting of [The Strongest King in History] was that the viin in the story is an epitome of beauty, wealth, power and wisdom; the representative of perfection.


    At the beginning, the viin and the protagonist were even friends of simr talents. However, due to the viin experiencing various kind of betrayal, his theory and view of life shed with the protagonist¡¯s views.


    Eventually, the viin began to move towards the road of ckening, causing the protagonist to counterattack in the end. Not even Shui Ruoshan himself could imagine that such a random idea would cause his viin to achieve a high poprity beyond imagination.


    There was only one thing that he couldn¡¯t quite figure out. Why most of the people who cheered for the viin were females? Plus he couldn¡¯t understand most of thements by these females at all.


    For example :


    <i>Please write more on the interaction between the protagonist and his good gay friend!</i>


    <i> </i>


    <i> Please increase the feeling between two main characters ah! (Protag & Viin)


    </i>


    <i> Strongly requesting for both of them to achieve fruition (of their feelings)!


    </i>


    <i> What mutual love and hate, good feeling!


    </i>


    <i> </i>


    <i>Want benefits, got any?!</i>1Banana : No idea what this means _(;3/


    ......


    For Shui Ruoshan, thesements regarding the rtionship between the protagonist and the viin were baffling. It was until his rotten (fujoshi) editor exined to him what ¡¯danmei¡¯ was, he suddenly felt like ¡¯being beaten by the wind¡¯2·çÖÐÁèÂÒ - Not very sure the meaning, it felt like someone getting depressed and his hair became disheveled in the wind.


    The protagonist and the viin only had a pure friendship in the beginning. Then in the end, the friendship was gone, leaving endless hatred to death! How on earth could these females pick out the non-existing forbidden love between the two main characters in the story?


    But then, Shui Ruoshan won¡¯t change the main points just because of thesements as he will only write the story slowly ording to his own ideas.


    Right now, he is working on a big climax of the story. This part was not only the most important turning point of the story but also the beginning of the viin¡¯s ckening.


    The writing was quite smooth because the story line was already in his mind. However when Shui Ruoshan was typing rapidly on the keyboard, he felt a sudden sting on his finger. His body trembled and he immediately lost his consciousness.


    At that very moment of losing his consciousness, the only thing that Shui Ruoshan could think of was not ¡¯Howe the stic keyboard could conduct electricity?!¡¯ such an unscientific question but ...


    Due to his upational disease as a novelist, only one thought surfaced in his mind.


    This feeling of being shocked, it is definitely the process of transmigration ah!


    Raw Word Count : 1027


    #LongTimeNoSee


    #ImBack


    #HelloHello


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #OhOhYouCanTapTheFootnoteYo

 Chapter 2

    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero zero two - Transmigrated</strong>


    After Shui Ruoshan recovered his consciousness, he doesn¡¯t have much spare time to care of his physical difort. He just stupidly opened his eyes wide, his mouth gaped open; his face waspletely a stunned expression like he saw a ghost. He obviously fainted in front of hisputer in his house, so howe he woke up in a totally strange ce?


    For Shui Ruoshan who writes online novels, this kind of situation was way too familiar!


    Did he just transmigrated? Or transmigrated? Or really transmigrated?!1China Chinese people like to repeat some of their words 3 times to stress the point :v


    No one told him that one could transmigrate just by writing novel at home!


    This is unscientific!


    Although the transmigration genre has been written to exhaustion, one would still feel incredibly unbelievable when it happened to themselves. He now only hoped that tomorrow will not appear such humiliating news of him in themunity where he lived, like ¡¯A web author suddenly passed away from smashing keyboard (typing rapidly) for a few nights¡¯.


    Is it toote for him to request for a ¡¯high-end¡¯ news now?


    But it was not the time to sigh right now, he must first understand the current situation.


    He seemed to be lying down inside a rectangr box made of crystal?!


    When he finally climbed out and saw what exactly was the rectangr box, he was shocked still alright! It was actually a coffin?! Even if it was not covered with a lid, there was no doubt that it is still a coffin. Even if this crystal casket is very gorgeous, very luxurious, very valuable, very upscale, very mighty, very good quality...


    It still doesn¡¯t change the fact that it is a coffin!


    This kind of situation where one transmigrated into a horror movie, what is going on?


    Must be a bad one ah! (implying his transmigration was a low quality story).


    He was inside a cave; not big but quite empty. Other than the crystal coffin and a luminous pearl for lighting, there was no other things in the cave. Therefore, Shui Ruoshan could only put the attention back to himself.


    Not to mention that his ancient clothes doesn¡¯t belong to the modern world, just by that pair of white tender hands in front of him which still possessed some baby fats in it, it is definitely not his original thin hands!


    Right now, this pair of hands... seemed to be... quite small!


    No! He should say his appearance overall is quite small right now!


    As an adult, how could he transmigrate into the body of a child?


    And what more sucking thing was he couldn¡¯t find any clues of the original body¡¯s identity in here! (from clothes or personal items with identification)


    From what Shui Ruoshan could guess, the original owner of the body should have died and his soul probably has disappeared. Else, his body won¡¯t be put inside a coffin and sealed in this cave. That¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t inherit the original owner¡¯s memory.


    As for how long the original body has died and why the body is still intact and whole, such profound questions were not within Shui Ruoshan¡¯s current consideration.


    Since he could even transmigrate, it was very normal toe across things that couldn¡¯t be exined.


    Just that, why usually protagonists in a novel could transmigrate and immediately understood the new world then proceed to y their role properly, while he -bitterughter- don¡¯t have anything at all?


    This is not fair!


    The only thing he could give thanks to was the fact that there was a door in this cave, not beingpletely sealed so at least he won¡¯t be a corpse alive (dying slowly) here. Therefore, Shui Ruoshan unhesitatingly pushed open the door and headed outside. Outside the stone door was a narrow cave. Right before he went out, he took the night pearl (luminous pearl) from the wall with him . Not only the night pearl could be used as a torchlight, he could also exchange it for money.


    Although it was quite a long walk in the cave, there was no danger so Shui Ruoshan smoothly reached the entrance of the cave. He has yet to walk out of the cave when a thick disgusting smell of blood wafted over. Shui Ruoshan strongly pushed down the urge to vomit. When he looked up, he waspletely shocked by the scene in front of his eyes that looked like a picture from Hell.


    What he saw was an upright figure holding a sword, standing proudly on top of numerous corpses; aloof and decisive, like the blood-soaked Asura! His clothes were stained with blood, making him almost blended into the background where the red bloods flowed from the bodies on the ground. It was like the whole world is colored in scary blood red.


    Even though he was quite far away, Shui Ruoshan still could see the bloody traces of blood on the glowing long sword in the man¡¯s hand. He could also smell the bloodthirsty scent of blood, causing him to instantly stop breathing. Other than that, he could hear the slight sound of blood dripping onto the ground from the sword. The sound seemed to be able to strike directly on people¡¯s heart, causing Shui Ruoshan¡¯s heart to tremble.


    Seemed to sense movement behind him, that figure who originally had his back facing Shui Ruoshan slowly turned around...


    Raw Word Count : 1386


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #YesIKnowAuthorIsLongwinding


    #ProbablyToEarnMoreMoney

 Chapter 3

    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero zero three - Yin Suye</strong>


    "Who?"


    That cold voice doesn¡¯t have any fluctuations, seemed to be able to attack directly at people¡¯s heart and cause them to shiver with chill. He had a look of bleakness together with a sloven expression, he also carried the aura of dignity and power; able to overwhelm others with its pressure.


    Shaken by the other person¡¯s aura, Shui Ruoshan lost his focus and forgot to react. He could only stood still in a daze as he watched the person turned towards him. He would never imagine that the man who felt like the blood-soaked Asura would looked so beautiful; so dazzling that it felt surreal!


    A head full of brilliant blonde hairs, his hairs were tied high in a ponytail behind the back of his head. His brows and eyes were strict but charming. The man¡¯s aura was overflowing with murderous bloodthirsty intent though it also carried hints of pride and dignity at the same time. It was as if he is the Death God who could control life and death.


    That perfect face looked like it was meticulously carved out by God but at this moment, it was frosted over with fragments of ice (metaphor). Like icy cold ice des, it could struck someone and freeze them all over from head to toe. With the color of blood as the background, the man looked like either demon or God!


    With just a nce, it caused a great fear in Shui Ruoshan¡¯s heart. His body began to shudder, he had to clench his teeth tightly to prevent his legs from going soft.


    He need to escape, get away as quickly and as far as possible! Else, he felt like he would definitely be in a life-threatening situation!


    Not waiting for Shui Ruoshan to do anything, the man who was standing on top of those corpses shifted and instantly arrived in front of him. The sharp sword in his hand was in a motion to stab at him....


    Being in a close proximity with that harmful bloodthirsty aura of the other person, Shui Ruoshan could feel the blood inside his body froze for a second; even breathing became difficult. His body subconsciously retreated a few steps backwards because it couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure.


    He wanted to run but his body wouldn¡¯t listen and became stiff, he could only stood still as he watched the sword stabbing towards him. Unable to avoid the inevitable, Shui Ruoshan subconsciously closed his eyes to escape from facing the immediate danger.


    So unlucky, he bumped into a cold-blooded demon as soon as he transmigrated, and now he has to face the danger of being killed!


    It was not like he don¡¯t want to beg for mercy, just that he was choking from the intense smell of blood from the opponent. Opening his mouth would cause him to vomit, then he probably will die faster after that.


    Waiting for a moment now but the pain he imagined didn¡¯t arrive so Shui Ruoshan slightly opened his eyes to observe the situation.


    What he saw was the sword has already arrived right in front of him, and yet seemed to be stopped by something in the air. Not only it couldn¡¯t advance, the sword was strongly rebounded.


    "Barrier?!"


    The man saw that his attack was useless, he simply retrieved his sword. Though, that pair of bloodthirsty eyes were still coldly watching Shui Ruoshan who was standing inside a barrier.


    The word ¡¯Barrier¡¯ was extremely familiar to Shui Ruoshan who was used to mingle the world of novel. For example, ces where any important plots urred in his novel would be covered inyers of barrier so that other people couldn¡¯t enter so easily.


    It was such a coincidence that the small step backward earlier let him enter the cave behind him. This cave was obviously protected by a barrier and thus enabled him to survive the opponent¡¯s attack.


    Shui Ruoshan : "Violence cannot solve the problem, we can sit down for a proper talk."


    That pair of eyes used the gaze like looking at a dead person to stare at him, not only Shui Ruoshan¡¯s tumultuous emotion didn¡¯t ease down, it became even more ufortable. However, Shui Ruoshan had to harden his will and say something in order to disperse the thick tension between the two of them.


    ?? : "Who are you?"


    Not sure if it was because the other person took Shui Ruoshan¡¯s advice (to talk) or because they were separated by a barrier, the man went ahead and ask a question of doubt from his heart.


    Shui Ruoshan : "Don¡¯t you know as a gesture of politeness, you should first disclose your own name before asking for someone else¡¯s name?"


    Shui Ruoshan¡¯s courage swelled because he knew he was not in any danger. Actually, he really didn¡¯t mean to mess around/evade the question. Just that he doesn¡¯t even know whose identity he is assuming right now. How to answer then?


    Therefore, he deliberately misinterpreted the other person¡¯s meaning and just ask for the name, not mentioning about other things.


    "Yin Suye."


    Throwing an icy nce at Shui Ruoshan, the man slightly wrinkled his brow and revealed his own name with a stiff voice.


    "...."


    Upon hearing the other person¡¯s name, Shui Ruoshan opened his eyes widely in disbelief, the shocked emotion in his eyes couldn¡¯t be concealed. The only thing that keep reverberating in his mind was -


    That man said his name was Yin Suye?!


    Said his name was Yin Suye?!


    Was Yin Suye?!


    Yin Suye?!


    This name Yin Suye, he was so familiar with it that he couldn¡¯t get anymore familiar than this! Because the viin in his novel [The Strongest King in History] was called Yin Suye! Could it be, he didn¡¯t transmigrate to any parallel world but into his own novel instead?


    Raw Word Count : 1417


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi

 Chapter 4

    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero zero four - Innocent passer-by</strong>


    "You¡¯re that Yin Suye who was also known as ¡¯Light of Sun¡¯?" Shui Ruoshan asked with doubt after retrieving back some shocked emotions in his eyes.


    Right now, he need to confirm the situation whether he really transmigrated into his own novel. Or this is just a simple coincidence that he met someone with the exact name and surname.


    The viin in the story had a head full of brilliant blond hair like the color of stars, blue-green heterochromia eyes and a wless face...


    Because the viin has a beautiful appearance like a child of the Sun, plus possessing a supernatural cultivation talent, he gained a nickname as the ¡¯Light of Sun¡¯.


    Coincidentally, this person in front of him possessed the exact characteristics.


    "En.1Banana: It¡¯s a sound of acknowledgement or agreement, for those who don¡¯t know"


    Yin Suye¡¯s expression instantly turned darker, at this moment his emotionless eyes were filled with distaste towards this nickname.


    "..." He really transmigrated into his own novel [The Strongest King in History].


    No wonder he couldmunicate with Yin Suye without anynguage barrier even though he doesn¡¯t possess any memories from the original body. It was not due to his extraordinary talent, but because this world¡¯smonnguage was Mandarin. This setting was specifically done by Shui Ruoshan, for the sake of letting the protagonist to be able to integrate better into this world. He just didn¡¯t expect that this convenience would apply to him as well.


    What you say? Parallel world using Mandarin asmonnguage is totally illogical?


    Do you understand what is fictional?


    Even when something appeared to be unreasonable in the novel, it is understandable.


    Even when a situation happened that goes againstmon sense and science, it is also understandable.


    Even when something wasn¡¯t quite center nor west (doesn¡¯t look right), it is totally normal.


    .....


    In short, as long as it¡¯s fictional, no matter how illogical it was, unscientific or unrealistic the ces were, it is understandable. This is definitely the best universal reason one could use! And so because of this, Shui Ruoshan used fictional world as the background for this novel [The Strongest King in History].


    "Name?"


    Not getting replies for some time, Yin Suye who was waiting for a response couldn¡¯t help but became colder when he saw someone actually ¡¯dazing away¡¯ in front of him.


    His voice became icier and his expression looked very unkind.


    "Shui Ruoshan."


    Even though he was thrown into a savage and violent world where it is dominated by the strong and facing a vtile viin, whenever he remembered that this person standing in front of him was created by himself, the sense of fear fade away.


    At the same time, he sighed in his heart. Yin Suye indeed deserved the title as the big BOSS, just a random sentence could cause people to feel a chill in their heart; unstoppable fear and horror making one wanted to surrender under his feet. Such an aura ah!


    "Identity?"


    His brows were slightly wrinkled, as he was very dissatisfied with this super brief answer.


    "Innocent passer-by."


    Facing Yin Suye¡¯s overbearing pressure, Shui Ruoshan could only innocently blinked his eyes in order to make himself looked innocent and naive. At the same time, he took in the scene of their surrounding and tried to figure out which part of the plot that he had transmigrated into.


    As for the information regarding the viin Yin Suye in [The Strongest King in History], a simple summary would be Yin Suye went for a solo adventure to gain experience and bumped into the protagonist. Then they begun the days of traveling together as a team. In the middle of their adventure, they inadvertently gotten a piece of a treasure map. The other group who possessed a part of the map immediately invited them to join their group to treasure hunt together.


    Just that upon finding the location of the treasure, that group of people did not immediately start the hunt but secretly nned how to kill the duo to monopoly the treasure.


    Raw Word Count : 1974


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #TheAuthorNeedTimeToFeedDemInfosToUs


    #PleaseBePatient

 Chapter 5

    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero zero five - Forming a contract</strong>


    "You don¡¯t believe what I say?"


    Upon seeing Yin Suye¡¯s expression bing colder when he answered ¡¯Innocent passer-by¡¯, Shui Ruoshan instantly understood that his words doesn¡¯t have any credibility for this person in front of him.


    "Don¡¯t believe."


    Yin Suye narrowed his eyes, coldly staring at Shui Ruoshan who was standing inside the barrier.


    "...." Could you please not say it so mercilessly ah?!


    Shui Ruoshan also knew that for Yin Suye who had just suffered a betrayal, he won¡¯t easily believe in other people but he(SRS) was really innocent ah! As an author, he don¡¯t even know whose body did he transmigrated into. This only showed that this character is like someone from ¡¯Soy Sauce Society¡¯1For people who understands Chinese, please refer bottom for the LINK. For those who don¡¯t understand, apparently it¡¯s a famous keyword online back in 2008 for people who don¡¯tment about politics or sensitive issues; acting like everything is not rted to themselves; really a random passerby online. in the novel [The Strongest King in History] and doesn¡¯t have any ¡¯screen time¡¯ at all ah!


    Such an insignificant and worthless nameless character; in his eyes, it¡¯s existence was definitely be equal to ¡¯Passerby A¡¯, ¡¯Passerby B¡¯ or ABC.


    And so, he who obviously should be very confident (of his answer as a ¡¯Passerby¡¯) with himself but not sure why, Shui Ruoshan wanted to shift his sight away as if he was having a guilty conscience when his eyes met with Yin Suye¡¯s lightless dim eyes.


    "Whether you believe it or not, I really have no malice towards you. You don¡¯t have to be hostile to me at all, really!"


    Shui Ruoshan opened his eyes widely and stare straight into Yin Suye¡¯s eyes to express his sincerity.


    "Form a contract."


    There were no changes on Yin Suye¡¯s grim face when he finally stated his condition slowly.


    "You mean, as long as I agree to form a contract with you, you will believe me?"


    For the first time, Shui Ruoshan felt that setting Yin Suye¡¯s ways of talking to be ¡¯concise andprehensive¡¯ was somewhat inconvenient. He has to guess every single word, so troublesome and tiresome!2Banana : Probably because he was wondering whether there are other meaning in his(YSY) short and precise words.


    "En."


    Yin Suye raised his right hand. His ring shed with a silver light, and a scroll appeared directly in his hand.


    "Space ring?!"


    Although equipment-hoarding item like space ring was one of the necessary props in the parallel world setting, this was the first time Shui Ruoshan actually saw the real thing. He might looked shameful (for being excited), it doesn¡¯t change his little excitement rush at all since he managed to see the legendary ring that always had been mentioned in the novels! The next second, his attention was quickly drawn towards the scroll in Yin Suye¡¯s hand.


    "This is a contract scroll?"


    He never expect that he could immediately see another legendary item right away!


    "Yes."


    Seemed to be somewhat impatient with Shui Ruoshan¡¯s annoying behavior of asking questions about everything, Yin Suye opened the contract scroll without much dy.


    He slid his finger on his sword and dropped a drop of blood onto the scroll.


    Instantly, the scroll emitted a light magical light which proved that the scroll was taking effect. Yin Suye then raised his head and signaled Shui Ruoshan to begin (to drop his blood onto the scroll as well).


    Under Yin Suye¡¯s fixated gaze, Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t dare to dally. He clenched his teeth and steadied his body, then with a I-am-not-afraid feeling, he fiercely bit his own finger.


    Why is he so pitiful? He had just transmigrated and have to bleed and get hurt!


    Only when Shui Ruoshan finally managed to squeeze out some blood from his finger, he realized he doesn¡¯t know what to do with it! He was still standing inside the barrier so he have no way to drop his blood onto the contract scroll which was on the outside of the barrier.


    Go out?


    He don¡¯t have such courage!


    Shui Ruoshan still haven¡¯t forget that the moment they met, Yin Suye already wanted to kill him. So before forming the contract, he doesn¡¯t dare to risk his own life.


    Fortunately, he is the creator of this story. He knew how to ovee the current situation. Just that, the only thing he couldn¡¯t be sure was he doesn¡¯t know if the current him could utilize ¡¯that¡¯.


    The easiest way to drop his blood onto that contract scroll is to use spiritual power.


    The Tianyuan Maind set in his novel was actually a mix-up world. Although it was based on swords and magic as the main element, there were also other side elements in this world. And spiritual power is one of the higher leveled skill in the system of strength.


    Using Shui Ruoshan¡¯s way to describe spiritual power is it was the ultimate expression of idealism. As long as your spiritual power is strong enough, you can achieve whatever you want to do in your mind using mental power.


    ¡¯Let¡¯s do it then¡¯3Ïëµ½¾Í×ö - Technically, it means do it when you thought of it. For me, I think the modern equivalent term would be <strong>Like Nike said, ¡¯Just do it¡¯</strong>, Shui Ruoshan immediately stared intently at the blood on his finger, repeatedly issued the same order in his mind to fly over there, fly over there, fly over there....


    Upon seeing his drop of blood really flew over to the contract scroll outside the barrier, Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t even have enough time to rejoice and felt like this world is trying to push him into a pit. At the lower left corner of the contract in Yin Suye¡¯s hand was a chain symbol, that means the one who signed the contract would be bounded to the owner of the contract for a lifetime!


    Can anyone tell him, howe the contract he would be signing is a master and servant contract?!


    Raw Word Count : 1558


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #LowWordCountButHarderToTrante


    #AuthorCrampedMeaningInShortestWordsPossible


    <strong>Banana </strong>: Here is the .

 Chapter 6

    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero zero six - Incantation master</strong>


    Shui Ruoshan was caught off guard by this master-servant contract.


    Or he should say that he didn¡¯t expect Yin Suye would want to form a master-servant contract with him at all. Shui Ruoshan thought Yin Suye would ask him to form a mutual harmless contract; a friendly contract with equal rights.


    While there are many types of contracts avable in this world, one thing for sure was the content of the contract is strictly un-amendable. And the most popr contract was the contract with equal rights.


    Taken that knowledge for granted, it put Shui Ruoshan in a situation where he have no room to advance or to retreat. His blood has begun to integrate into the scroll, even if he wanted to take back his spiritual power, he could no longer change the direction of the blood. But on the other hand, to just stare by a side while he soon would be someone¡¯s servant, this was absolutely not eptable for Shui Ruoshan.


    In this world that he created, there were no unsolvable problem. As long as one could find the right solution, there won¡¯t be any situation that couldn¡¯t be resolved. This was a setting he specially made for the protagonist in order to enable him(protag) to overturn a situation when in trouble, like a Jedi with a super counterattack in an exciting climax.


    Therefore, as long as he finds the right way, the master-servant contract can be broken.


    Got it!


    Incantation (Öä·û), the only most effective, most convenient and the quickest method right now.


    He could even use spiritual power, so there is no reason why Incantation won¡¯t work. Or one could say, as long as one is a transmigrator, one could get a high leveled and awesome hidden upation - Incantation Master.


    The most important requirement to be a Incantation Master was to be able understand Chinese characters, urately read the pronunciation of words and also could use spiritual power.


    Incantation Master, they could use their spiritual power to write the Chinese character which carries various usage in the air, then let the meaning of the word takes effect. Inyman¡¯s terms, Incantation Master writing out character is just the same as wizard chanting spells. Just that one used writing while the other used chanting to achieve result.


    [Banana : For those read the dark manga called Aphorism, it is somehow simr in terms of using Chinese wording and the meaning.]


    The reason why he created this hidden upation which obviously have nothing to do with swords or magic, was because this author wanted to provide another ¡¯gold finger¡¯ (cheat) for the protagonist...


    Shui Ruoshan rememberedst time (when he introduced this plot), the readers leftments under the chapter. This parallel world used mandarin as themonnguage and the words used were also simr to Chinese characters, so why can¡¯t other people be Incatation Master too?


    As for why such wonderful thing would happen, Shui Ruoshan could only exin that all of it was just to make the protagonist unique.


    However, in order to make up for his mistakes in previous plot, Shui Ruoshan added a special condition in hister chapters. If one wanted to be this special upation that is different from swords and magic, then one must possess characteristics which is different from this world¡¯s power.


    Due to the protagonist transmigrated into the parallel world, his soul doesn¡¯t belong to that world so naturally, he is special. Thus unsurprisingly became the only person in the world who could use Incantation.


    In this regard, Shui Ruoshan really felt that he was very lucky. Because of his bias towards the protagonist, he(SRS) became one of the only two person who could use Incantation. Now, he could use this golden finger ¡¯Incantation¡¯ to deal with his current predicament.


    ¡¯Let¡¯s do it then¡¯, Shui Ruoshan concentrated all of his spiritual powers and raised his right hand.


    Mobilizing his spiritual powers, he started to write in the air...


    His finger as the pen, the air as the paper; a pale golden pattern appeared where the ¡¯pen¡¯ passed by.


    Although Shui Ruoshan has full points in terms of theoretical knowledge, he doesn¡¯t dare to guarantee his level of practical knowledge. So he didn¡¯t choose anyplicated Chinese characters with more strokes but chosen a simple one with the least amount of strokes and could achieve almost simr effect at the same time.


    The more strokes the character has, the more spiritual power is needed to execute it.


    If the Incantation Master doesn¡¯t have enough spiritual power to finish writing the character, not only will he/she wasted their effort, they will also suffer the bacsh.


    Shui Ruoshan had just transmigrated over so he was not very clear how much spiritual power that he actually has. He doesn¡¯t dare to take the risk and could only choose the most secure and safe way.


    ¡¯Reverse!/·´!¡¯


    As Shui Ruoshanpleted thest stroke, the originally pale golden word shoned with an intense light. Like it was alive, the scattered strokes instantly became aplete character and floated quietly in the air.


    Without even stopping to think, Shui Ruoshan directly threw this word ·´ towards the contract scroll...


    Raw Word Count : 1468


    #ReverseHuh


    #IBetYAllKnowWhatsComing


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    <strong>Banana</strong> : For those who wanna understand more about the chinese character SRS used - - And oh, this is a bonus chapter for <strong>ryiryi </strong>for being the first to support me when I am not even sure where to post the trantion _(;3/

 Chapter 7

    [Banana : This is a sponsored chapter from AsamiKuroba. I¡¯m trying to set a sponsored chapter equals to 3K words so if one chapter doesn¡¯t have 3K words, I¡¯ll release one more chapter :D]


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero zero seven - Winner takes all</strong>


    The moment when the contract scroll in his hand dissipated, Yin Suye could no longer suppress the sweetness in his throat. A thread of blood spilled out from the corner of his mouth. His seriously injured body seemed to be unable to take one more hit and his straightened body suddenly softened.


    If he didn¡¯t have his sword to support himself, he would be sprawled on the ground looking very sad at this moment.


    "You are an Incantation Master?!"


    Yin Suye¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change a bit even when he was in a weakened state. His originally cold and warmth-less heterochromia1The color of both eyes is different eyes turned darker when he looked at Shui Ruoshan. But no one noticed that he had a weird puzzled look in his eyes.


    "Yes."


    The contract scroll disappeared, which means the contract between the two of them was a sess.


    Right now, Shui Ruoshan wasn¡¯t very scared of Yin Suye anymore, but then he was not happy either. He could only feel his whole body turning extremely weak. Shui Ruoshan directly sat down on the ground without any concern of his image and started gasping.


    The aftermath of using Incantation was really big. Right now if he tried to use his brain (to think), he will get a terrible headache. He clearly had just used his spiritual power to write a-ever-so simple character, and yet his spiritual power felt like he had just finished a grand battle. That just showed that his spiritual power was not strong.


    Fortunately, his reflects were quick. Just before the contract started binding, he used Incantation to reverse the position of his and Yin Suye¡¯s blood drop; making himself the master while Yin Suye became the servant in this contract. Writing Chinese characters was too easy for modern (Chinese) people after all. So he was able to make his n sessful by catching Yin Suye by surprise.


    "This is self-defense!"


    Although he now has a huge advantage and absolute control over Yin Suye, Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t want the matter of the contract to stifle the rtionship between the two of them. That was why he went ahead and exined his action.


    Yin Suye : "Well, winner takes all."


    Yin Suye lowered down his gaze, no one could see what kind of look in his eyes now.


    Shui Ruoshan : "I really have no malice against you!"


    Shui Ruoshan really felt helpless when he saw Yin Suye¡¯s increasing hostility towards him.


    Yin Suye had just suffered a betrayal, so it was normal for him to be hostile to him(SRS) when he suddenly appeared. Moreover, Yin Suye suddenly became a servant, the feeling of rejection in his heart will certainly be more serious; Shui Ruoshan could understand all these. But you couldn¡¯t me him(SRS) for how the things have developed so far. Obviously Yin Suye was seeking for death himself, and wanted to scheme against him(SRS). Shui Ruoshan only passively defended himself, he was an absolutely an innocent existence!


    "Humph!"


    The cold humph sounded like sarcasm and ridicule, showing that Yin Suye doesn¡¯t believe anything that Shui Ruoshan had said.


    Looking at the Yin Suye who had his head lowered down and ignoring him, Shui Ruoshan helplessly conceded.


    "Although we have signed the master-servant contract, but I can promise you this; I will not bind you with the power of the contract normand you to do anything for me, alright now?"


    There were only two of them here and they might need to spend a long time together in this cave too; they don¡¯t have to make their rtionship even worst.


    As for how much this person could hold a grudge, be petty or ¡¯must revenge all injustice towards himself¡¯, he as the author was the clearest. Therefore, even if he now has an absolute advantage, Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t dare to offend Yin Suye that easily.


    One should know, apart from the protagonist, the BOSS Yin Suye has the most invincible existence in [The Strongest King in History]. In other words, except the protagonist, no one in this world could actually harm him.


    Apart from that, Shui Ruoshan admits that he is a young man who advocates peace and the ¡¯5G¡¯2The ideal 5 moral values as a citizen. Link below.


    Even if Yin Suye mistreated him, he himself was not ready to mistreat others. And so, he followed the principle of ¡¯Forgive and forget¡¯3ÍËÒ»²½º£À«Ìì¿Õ - Idiom and concisely took a step back (from the disagreement).


    Raw Word Count : 1143


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #OnwardsToNextChapter


    <strong>Banana</strong>: Here is the for 5G for those who understands Chinese.

 Chapter 8

    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero zero eight - Mutual destruction</strong>


    Yin Suye stayed motionless at the same spot, just that his pair of different color eyes stared deadly at Shui Ruoshan. There were deathly stillness in his waveless1emotion without up and down eyes like ancient wells; really causing other people to tremble!


    It seemed like nothing outside his(YSY) world would be able to affect him(YSY).


    Being stared intently like this, Shui Ruoshan felt very pressured, especially when that person is the big viin BOSS in the future. Although he is the author, he still felt weak against this iceberg who could freeze people to death.


    "You...."


    Shui Ruoshan was preparing to say something to break the stare-off between the two of them when he became speechless from the fear upon raising his gaze.


    Seemed to have smelled the thick scent of blood wafting from their location, giant wolves almost the height of 2 meters walked out one by one from the surrounding forest. Their green tinted eyes stared deadly at both Shui Ruoshan and Yin Suye. Sharp canines emerged from their mouth; showing a fierce ruthless expression as if they wanted to pounce forward and swallow both of them alive into their stomach.


    shifting his nce to the side, Shui Ruoshan saw that Yin Suye was still standing on the same spot, not showing any intention to move at all. At this moment, Shui Ruoshan started to feel nervous.


    "Stop dazing around, hurry up and get inside the barrier!" Shui Ruoshan said as he stretched his hand outside the barrier, expressing that Yin Suye shoulde quickly and he will pull him(YSY) inside. He was very clear that with Yin Suye currently suffering serious injuries, it is absolutely impossible for him to deal with this pack of wolves.


    Yin Suye just nced at the hand Shui Ruoshan stretched towards him, then at his surroundings; not taking any other actions.


    "You are seeking death!" Shui Ruoshan stamped his feet inside the barrier, expressing anger towards this uncooperative behavior of Yin Suye.


    One must know, the pack of wolves won¡¯t be so kind to wait for them to resolve their internal conflict before taking actions.


    Looking at the wolves slowly approaching Yin Suye, Shui Ruoshan knew that the longer he waited, the more Yin Suye would be in danger.


    "Anything would be better than being enved!" Yin Suye coldly retorted, the firmness emitted from his whole body has clearly demonstrated his unbending choice.


    "Really doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate other¡¯s goodwill!"


    He(SRS) thought that Yin Suye¡¯s silence meant a temporary agreement when he said he won¡¯t use the master-servant bond to order him(YSY), and that he(YSY) would believe in his words. But it turns out that the man actually did not believe any of his words right from beginning, he was only toozy to bother refuting him.


    Shui Ruoshan gathered full courage in his heart, only then he dared to take a step from the barrier to face the dangerous situation outside. Even though he was angered to the point of jumping up by Yin suye, he still couldn¡¯t standing by the side and watching the man getting torn apart by the wolves.


    At this moment Yin Suye is not wiling toe over, then he(SRS) just have to go out himself and pull the man in!


    "Quicklye inside with me!" Shui Ruoshan said as he reached Yin Suye in quick steps, and stretched out his hand to pull the man.


    But right before Shui Ruoshan managed to touch Yin Suye¡¯s hand, Yin Suye reached out first and grabbed Shui Ruoshan¡¯s hand. He(YSY) gently pulled, binding both of Shui Ruoshan¡¯s hands and restraining him(SRS) inside his arms


    "What are you doing?"


    With his hands caught, he cannot use Incantation. And his body was being restricted so he cannot counterattack. Shui Ruoshan immediately realized that the situation was wrong and wanted to struggle, but Yin Suye¡¯s hold became tighter; making it extremely difficult for him to move even a bit more.


    "Mutual destruction, how about that?"


    Yin Suye¡¯s voice was cold, containing disdain for life; towards other people and also himself.


    "Life is beautiful, don¡¯t think negatively ah!"


    Shui Ruoshan knew how serious Yin Suye¡¯s words were, and started to ramble incoherently from the nerves.


    "Don¡¯t want to die? You can order me with the master and servant contract."


    Yin Suye stared intently at the person who has beenpletely restricted in his arms. His eyes were full of irony and disdain.


    "..."


    Should he thank Yin Suye right now, for being kind enough to give him an idea in such a life-threatening situation? But he was not happy at all, and had the urge to beat someone up instead!


    Right now, Yin Suye clearly told him that he(YSY) doesn¡¯t believe him at all, he doesn¡¯t believe that Shui Ruoshan would really not make use the master-servant contract to control him! That¡¯s why he used his own life as a gamble, testing him(SRS) with such an extreme method.


    At this moment, he could just give a small order and force Yin Suye to submit; letting both of them to retreat to safety. But then it would cause his previous assurance to Yin Suye to be a big joke. On the other hand, if he insisted to not use the master-servant bond, they would be surrounded by the pack of wolves soon and get attacked; aplete dead-end.


    Can he ask for a little bit more ordinary, a little bit general, a little bit simpler and also a little bit more normal kind of multiple choice question? He was just a normal person, he doesn¡¯t have such a high brain mental capacity to deal with unsolvable dilemmas ah!


    Raw Word Count : 1406


    #AuthorLongwindingToWriteMoreWords


    #YesRedundantButOhWell


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    <strong>Banana</strong>: Many many thanks to <strong>AsamiKuroba </strong>for your support (QwQ)/

 Chapter 9-10

    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero zero nine - You can trust me</strong>


    "I can dissolve the master-servant contract between us!"


    Facing the crisis of life and death, Shui Ruoshan¡¯s brain worked at an unprecedented speed and immediately came up with the third option; thus making a tentative attempt to change Yin Suye¡¯s suicidal behavior.


    Although he would like to order Yin Suye directly with their master-servant bond, but by doing so would be him pping his own face. Super embarrassing!


    Other than that, though that forceful method would get them to safety, it would mean there will be absolutely no possibility of reconciliation between him and Yin Suye. With Yin Suye¡¯s ¡¯rather be a shattered vessel of jade than an unbroken piece of pottery¡¯1Saying - better to die in glory than live in dishonour personality, they may even be arch enemies.


    Numerous facts told Shui Ruoshan that other than the protagonist, anyone who have been hated by the viin will not have any good ending. Death would be nothing, the scariest thing was a life worse than death!


    That¡¯s why he hesitated when faced with choices because he felt that no matter what he choose, it will still be wrong. Since he couldn¡¯t seem to avoid the fate of death, he might as well let go, maybe then he could get a slight chance to live.


    "En?"


    Yin Suye¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change a bit, showing that he still doesn¡¯t believe Shui Ruoshan.


    "But I can¡¯t immediately release the contract between us right now. I need some necessary ingredients first."


    It¡¯s not that Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t want to dissolve it right away, it was that he has no way to do that now. Moreover, he couldn¡¯t guarantee if the method he mentioned would seed in the end. But in order to get rid of the immediate crisis, he could only throw out whatever possible methods.


    "I swear that everything I said is the truth. When we found the necessary materials, I will dissolve the master-servant contract!"


    If he wasn¡¯t being bound by Yin Suye right now, he would definitely raise his hands and make that shameful oath swearing hand gesture.


    The method to release the contract does exist, just that one needs to pay a great price to do so.


    Those were not the points worth noticing, the most important past was from the serialization of [The Strongest King in History] until the moment he transmigrated; don¡¯t say to write it down, he haven¡¯t even mention it before. At most, he has just exined a bit in the drafts of his novel.


    That was because he nned one part of the plot for the protagonist to ovee various difficulties, then helped freeing a ¡¯sister¡¯2Banana : The sister mentioned here doesn¡¯t means that they have brother-sister rtionship. Chinese used ÃÃ×Ó/little girl to address youngdies. who has been forced to sign a master-servant contract.


    Following that was the protagonist sessfully conquered the sister.


    Because the scene has yet to happen, the method was not tested by anyone so Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t have much confident with it.


    "You think I will believe it?"


    Yin Suye didn¡¯t move at all. Looking at the advancing wolves, he reminded with a taunt, "Instead of wasting time to convince me here, it¡¯s better to make a choice as soon as possible. Then maybe you will get a chance of survival."


    "Howe you are so unwilling to believe in people?!"


    Being so skeptically responded to from the beginning until now, anyone will be angered.


    "There are no one else in this world who deserve my trust anymore!"


    Seemed to remember something bad, Yin Suye¡¯s eyes were filled with various dark andplex negative emotions.


    "..."


    Not sure why, from this person in front of him whose body was full of freezing aura that could cause other people to stay away, Shui Ruoshan could feel a sense of loneliness as if he(YSY) was abandoned by the world. At that moment, Shui Ruoshan felt constricted; a swelling feeling of difort. The fact that Yin Suye was so distrustful was entirely caused by this author.


    He was the one who built the story with ups and downs, so that it would be more unexpected, more brilliant...


    He arranged Yin Suye to constantly be hurt, framed, and betrayed. Then he let the misunderstanding between protagonist and him deepened more and more. Finally, he caused Yin Suye to walk up the path of anti-human, anti-society, and anti-world big BOSS.


    When he wrote the story before this, Shui Ruoshan did not feel anything wrong with the story¡¯s arrangement. The story was a fiction anyway, so it doesn¡¯t matter however YY it is. There was no pressure from this 2D element at all.


    But after he transmigrated into his own novel, he should be clear that everything he saw in the world is no longer the unreal world made up of words. It is a world with real sense of existence.


    Thus when he faced with the real life Yin Suye, he no longer could use his usual ¡¯don¡¯t care, never mind¡¯ attitude like when he was writing the story.


    He don¡¯t know what to do next, but he do know that he is just an ordinary otaku living in peaceful modern time. Even if he is the author of this story, he has no capacity and also couldn¡¯t afford to bear the heavy pressure of this world¡¯s fate.


    Then he should forget about the fact that he is the author and act like a transmigrator, who has just arrived into the world and doesn¡¯t know anything. This way, he don¡¯t have to take the plot¡¯s direction into consideration, or who is the protagonist and viin; just do whatever he wanted to do!


    "You can trust me!"


    Upon making a decision in his heart, Shui Ruoshan raised his head and looked at Yin Suye solemnly and seriously; his eyes were filled with resolution.


    "Believe you?"


    Yin Suye seemed to feel Shui Ruoshan¡¯s sincerity, and looked squarely at his face for the first time.


    "Yes, believe me! I will prove to you that there are still people in the world that you can trust!" Shui Ruoshan said with confidence.


    But at the next second, Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t feel so confident anymore. He tried to give his life another extrayer of protection by stressing a point, "As long as you do not abandon me first, I will not betray you!"


    "Alright, but if you dare to betray me, I will make you regret for deceiving me today!"


    Although Yin Suye threatened out with a fierce tone, his hold on Shui Ruoshan gradually loosened.


    "There won¡¯t be such day!"


    Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t have spare time to care on anything else, he raised his feet wanting to rush toward the cave.


    "Before that, we must hurry into the barrier to seek refuge!"


    Shui Ruoshan haven¡¯t forget that there were still countless wolves around them ready-to-action.


    He should be d that his location was quite close to the cave entrance so they definitely could go in safely before the wolves attack.


    "En."


    Yin Suye supported his body with his sword then took small steps forward. His brows wrinkled painfully while his body started to tremble uncontrobly.


    "You..."


    Why you still haven¡¯t hurry over ah?


    Shui Ruoshan has just reached inside the barrier, then he turned over and found that Yin Suye did not keep up with him so he immediately urge the man in anxious.


    Just that not waiting for Shui Ruoshan to finish saying what he wanted to say, Yin Suye fell onto the ground right in front of his eyes....


    Author note :


    Is it because Shui Shui(author) is not advancing with the times, not learning the invincible skill of selling moe that you guys decided to abandon Shui Shui?


    Otherwise why after reading the chapter, you guys don¡¯t remember to bookmark,ment, rmend, or give reward whatnots? Come and support Shui Shui and tell me that you guys still remember me?


    Raw Word Count : 2126


    #ThisBananaIsTryingHerBestToMakeTheStoryGoFaster


    #AuthorRambledAsUsual


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero one zero - Sense of security</strong>


    Looking at the motionless Yin Suye who had copsed on the ground and the approaching pack of wolves, Shui Ruoshan suddenly could feel how evil this world was! It was not easy for him to convince Yin Suye, and when he finally did after so much efforts, Yin Suye unexpectedly fainted at the time of action.


    That was too unexpected!


    But if he leave the barrier to save the man, he would incur danger to himself at the off chance he didn¡¯t act right. Due to his reckless action of running back into the cave earlier, the wolves have been stimted. In order to prevent their prey from running away again, they reacted in advance and immediately shifted their attention towards the fainted Yin Suye.


    At this moment, Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t even have the time to weigh the pros and cons, whether to save or not. He only knows that if he doesn¡¯t make his decision immediately, Yin Suye will have his life torn away by the wolves¡¯ mouth the next second. His body reacted faster than his thoughts, and he had immediately ran out from the barrier.


    While he ran, he actually have the spare time to praise his selfless Holy Mother-like action in his heart; silently gave himself 321Not sure why 32 ... probably like facebook likes? :v praises.


    Did he watched too much [Touching China]2China TV program that he learned the good character of saving other people, then wanted to experience how he moved to tears from seeing how much of a good character he is? At such an intense atmosphere, is there really no problem to have a hole opened thatrge in his brain (to be so stupid)?


    Fortunately, the distance between both of the men was not far and Shui Ruoshan reached Yin Suye¡¯s side in a few steps. Else, who knows where Shui Ruoshan¡¯s thoughts could fly to!


    As soon as he reached Yin Suye¡¯s side, Shui Ruoshan squatted down right away. Lifting Yin Suye¡¯s right hand, Shui Ruoshan used his own body weight to propel the man up.


    So heavy!


    But Shui Ruoshan have no time toin that he had transmigrated into a small and weak body. The him right now not only was shorter, his strength has be weaker as well. Next, he tragically found out that from just a simple task of lifting Yin Suye up, he has used all of his strength. No one knows if he would use up all strength in a short while, then both of them will copse onto the ground together.


    With his physique looking like an adult shrunken in size, he was only half of Yin Suye¡¯s height.


    Rather than saying he is carrying Yin Suye right now, it would be more urate to say he is currently being pressed down by Yin Suye!


    His current body with weak physical power simply have no ability to help carry other people back to the cave for refuge. Especially when he raised his eyes and saw the leader wolf which was standing in the midst of the pack; its eyes brightened when it looked at him(SRS). Then the wolf leapt, pouncing at his direction.


    The speed of the giant wolf was very fast, itnded in front of Shui Ruoshan in a blink of an eye..


    It opened its bloody jaw widely, wanting to bite down...


    When he faced a real life-threatening situation, Shui Ruoshan¡¯s mind turned nk. He stood there stunned while watching the giant wolf biting towards him.


    Will he die like this?


    Being eaten by giant wolf as food?


    This kind of death is not glorious at all!


    He felt that he might be the most short-lived transmigrator in the history of transmigration.


    Closing his eyes in resignation, his only wish right now is that the giant wolf would bite urately and end him in one move. He really doesn¡¯t have the guts to see the horrible scene where he is all bloodied and in pieces after the wolves mauled him. Also, he doesn¡¯t want to experience being eaten bit by bit by the giant wolf either.


    Perhaps he could look forward to return to Earth after death but in case he doesn¡¯t, then wouldn¡¯t that means he would bepletely dead? In the face of death, he still would feel fear. What to do ah?


    "Step aside!"


    Just as Shui Ruoshan could feel the almost-within-reach stench from the wolf¡¯s mouth, he was suddenly pushed far away by a strong force.


    Upon opening his eyes, he saw Yin Suye standing in front of him with his(YSY) back facing him.


    The sword in his(YSY) hand was resisting the attack from the giant wolf.


    Escaping from the jaw of death, Shui Ruoshan felt that although Yin Suye¡¯s tone was not good (rude) at first, but that icy ¡¯Step aside!¡¯ gave him an illusion of the sound of Heaven.


    What Shui Ruoshan could see at the moment was just Yin Suye¡¯s back as he stood firmly in front of him, helping him to block danger. His originally flustered heart calmed down this instantly. This slightly shaking figure clearly doesn¡¯t look big but it appeared to be infinitely strong at the moment.


    A sense of security that doesn¡¯t exist previously, started to fill Shui Ruoshan¡¯s heart. As long as Yin Suye is here, he(SRS) won¡¯t be in any danger anymore!


    As long as this person could stand in front of him, he(SRS) would feel boundless confidence!


    These thoughts appeared naturally just like that inside Shui Ruoshan¡¯s mind.


    Raw Word Count : 1350


    #IsThisAShip


    #HasTheAuthorFell


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #OnwardsToSponsoredChaptersNow


    #Click

 Chapter 11-12

    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero one one - Forgotten</strong>


    "Open the barrier."


    Pushing back the wolves with his sword, Yin Suye directly pulled Shui Ruoshan from behind him to rush towards the cave together; disregarding the attacks from the surrounding wolves. Just as they reached the barrier, Yin Suye stopped and once again lifted his sword to deal with the iing wolves. At this moment, he was buying time for Shui Ruoshan.


    "No need." Shui Ruoshan said as he walked into the barrier, while Yin Suye still have the wolves¡¯ attention.


    Shui Ruoshan : "Just give your hand to me!"


    He really doesn¡¯t dare to open the barrier right now. What if some of the giant wolves followed and gotten inside with them? Then it would be a big problem.


    Since he could ignore the barrier¡¯s power and pass through freely, then he should be able to bring other people inside by using himself as the medium.


    "Alright."


    Yin Suye gave a cold nce at Shui Ruoshan¡¯s hand stretching outside the barrier. After some contemtion, with a speed not fast nor slow, he handed his free hand to Shui Ruoshan.


    Shui Ruoshan grasped at Yin Suye¡¯s hand and began pulling the man into the barrier.


    With Shui Ruoshan¡¯s existence as the medium, not only the barrier didn¡¯t reject Yin suye, he was quickly epted inside.


    "Finally, we are safe!"


    After confirming that Yin Suye haspletely entered the barrier, Shui Ruoshan¡¯s taut nerves instantly loosened. Not bothering with his image, he(SRS) sat on the ground and started taking deep breaths. Then, he inadvertently caught sight of the wolves outside the barrier. They didn¡¯t leave but keep trying to pounce at them instead. They seemed to be dissatisfied that their preys have escaped right under their nose so they began hitting the barrier with their body.


    Shui Ruoshan¡¯s heart started to jump again.


    Although Shui Ruoshan think that the barrier should be quite sturdy and he should be confident with it, but when he watched the wolves keep hitting the barrier and getting bounced off, he felt like the cave was shaking from the impact.


    He couldn¡¯t help but subconsciously leaned his body towards Yin Suye. No matter how was it, Yin Suye is still the big BOSS of the story. As long as he(YSY) doesn¡¯t encounter the protagonist, one could still feel a sense of security from (staying nearby) him.


    "Why didn¡¯t you fight back?"


    Yin Suye seemed not to notice Shui Ruoshan¡¯s careful action to get nearer to him, he(YSY) just quietly leaned against the cave wall to save his strength.


    Such a simple action, but when was done by Yin Suye, there was a different kind of elegance and was aesthetically pleasant. It was as if Yin Suye was not sitting inside a shabby cave at all but a gorgeous and luxurious banquet. That kind of elegance has been carved bone-deep so it won¡¯t disappear regardless time, location and identity.


    "I forgot."


    Shui Ruoshan honestly replied and looked at Yin Suye with an innocent face. He knew that Yin Suye was asking why didn¡¯t he use his power to protect himself when facing danger from the wolves. Right now Shui Ruoshan was asking himself why did he set Yin Suye¡¯s personality as a wild and ruthless tyrant.


    And so, facing a reticent Yin Suye who was also concise andprehensive, he(SRS) must have an excellent trantion ability1to decipher what YSY actually mean. Just that when he saw Yin Suye¡¯s eyes showing a light contempt upon hearing his answer, as if he was looking down at Shui Ruoshan for forgetting how to save his own life when facing danger, Shui Ruoshan had a face-full-of-tears (QwQ) feeling.


    God knows that it was not that he doesn¡¯t want to use his ability, just that at that moment of life and death, he really couldn¡¯t think of using it! He was not a viin like Yin Suye who could kill without batting an eye. He was also not a domineering hot-blooded youth either nor he was a transmigrator with superb adaptability skills. He is just a normal person who lived in peaceful time!


    When facing a dangerous situation, it was already amazing enough that he only forgot to respond rather than get frightened until farting and peed in own¡¯s pants, alright! Was he(YSY) expecting him to have a big ability explosion then proceed to do a wonderful massacre show?!


    This is absolutely impossible.


    Such powerful non-human characteristic only exist in novel.


    Even though he has transmigrated over, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that he was previously just an ordinary boy who had zero fighting power.


    When he saw Yin Suye staring at him using a look as if he(YSY) is looking at a monster and that his reaction was something not normal, Shui Ruoshan felt a deep despair towards this parallel world filled with malice!


    He was obviously the most normal person in this abnormal world, so being thought as the most abnormal one by someone else; who could understand such goddamned feeling of his?!


    But then when he remembered that this abnormal world was created by him, Shui Ruoshan had a undescribable goddamned feeling. Now he finally understand something, this parallel world is absolutely plotting to dig a hole then pushing this author inside!


    Raw Word Count : 1609


    #HowCouldOneForgetsToProtectOwnself


    #MustBeARarePokemon


    #MustCatchEmAll


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #OnwardsToTheSecondPartOfSponsoredChapter


    <strong>Banana</strong>: Special thanks to <strong>ryiryi </strong>, <strong>AsamiKuroba </strong>& <strong>Tsukushi</strong> for this sponsored chapter.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero one two - Not the same</strong>


    "Why don¡¯t I see you forgetting to confront1referring to SRS reversing the contract role me too?"


    Yin Suye¡¯s tone was cold as usual but his slightly squinted eyes made it clear that his current mood was not very pleasant.


    "You are not the same!"


    Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t know how to exin theplex in his heart, in the end he could only use that one sentence to summarize.


    Before he faced this big viin Yin Suye, he could keep his cool. It was not because he has big guts but because Yin Suye was created by him. Although he could only be considered as Yin Suye¡¯s stepmother, no, stepfather, he didn¡¯t treat Yin Suye well at all.


    This doesn¡¯t change the fact that Yin Suye is his advantageous son.


    Where is such logic in the world that a father would be afraid of his son?


    Even if this cheap(advantageous) son¡¯s martial level was over the meter, character was gloomy and behaviour was cruel and emotionless, this doesn¡¯t change Yin Suye¡¯s origin at all. Well, the pack of wolves was also created by him but they were just a group of animals without any thoughts. They cannot bemunicated nor reasoned with, cannot be bribed, cannot be intimidated...


    No matter who they are, in the eyes of the wolves one would be just food, death is the only ending. So, the wolves¡¯ existence was just a background prop to make more ups and downs in the story.


    "Not the same ma?"


    Yin Suye ruminated over that sentence, revealing a look of contemtion.


    "Right, you are extraordinary!" Shui Ruoshan gave an absolute confirmation.


    Although their dialogue sounded quite coherent, the topic has already diverted 18,000 li218,000 x 500 meter = So damm far far away from what Yin Suye has first asked. It was apletely different channel in the end.


    Of course, Shui Ruoshan was very much delighted that he managed to divert the topic to somewhere else. Don¡¯t think that Yin Suye is just a viin set in the story, because his poprity wouldn¡¯t be any weaker than the protagonist. Due to his overall perfection plus his ups and downs, those could arouse more sympathetic responses from the readers. One just couldn¡¯t really hate him no matter how much he offended the Heaven and reason3could mean ¡¯goes against moral¡¯, how cruel or how he destroyed humanity.


    Yin Suye is definitely the mostplex character in [The Strongest King in History], he is also an unique existence that people both loved and hated!


    "But I think the thing we should be most concerned with is your injury right now!"


    Shui Ruoshan has a feeling that he had forgotten something important, he didn¡¯t thought of it before this because he was busy brainstorming how to answer Yin Suye¡¯s question. Now he just realized that he has forgotten to tell Yin Suye to quickly treat his wounds. He(YSY) has already been injured to the point of fainting, and had forced himself to wake up due to impending danger; dealing with the wolves in spite of his weakened body. All these movements have caused his injury to be more serious.


    That perfect and impable face was full of fatigue, and the slightly curved phoenix eyes were weakly closed. The pale thin lips tightly pursed and fine sweat slowly slid down from his forehead. The originally dazzling blond hairs were dangling lifelessly right now....


    The blood-stained clothes reflected every wounds that Yin Suye received on his body. Not only it didn¡¯t cause the weak Yin Suye to look sorry, it added a decadent feeling instead; bringing a touch of tempting beauty.


    "En."


    There were no changes in Yin Suye¡¯s expression, he just responded with a tone not heavy nor light. No one know if he really listened to Shui Ruoshan¡¯s words.


    "Did you bring any healing medicines?"


    Shui Ruoshan was very sure that he(SRS) is meless in this4Not sure what SRS is feeling meless for, probably denying the fact that he wrote to plot to injure YSY. Ë®ÈôÉƺÜÈ·¶¨×Ô¼ºÊÇÕæµÄºÜÒ»Çå¶þ°×£¬Ö»Äܽ«Ï£ÍûµÄÄ¿¹âͶÏòÁËÒóÙíÒ¹, and could only throw hopeful nces at Yin Suye.


    Space storing equipment is a must-have item in parallel worlds.


    As the second most important figure in the novel, it would definitely not match with his identity if Yin Suye doesn¡¯t have any advanced space ring in his possession.


    As for what would be inside the space ring, Shui Ruoshan was not so sure. He was the author but he won¡¯t deliberately spend time writing these minor stuff.


    "Finished." Yin Suye simply threw out this answer.


    "..."


    Yin Suye, how much injuries did you suffered earlier here? How could you managed to finish all the necessary healing medicines?


    This record of getting wounded is too damm high ba!


    Raw Word Count : 1208


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #BananaLowkeySuffering


    #BecauseAuthorWasRambling


    #WordIsMoneh


    #ShouldGetBetterInVIPChapters


    #ExcessivelyDescribingACharacterBeauty


    #IsAWayToEarn

 Chapter 13-14

    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero one three - A newbie</strong>


    "Can I use Incantation to heal your injuries?" Shu Ruoshan said after some thought, when he felt both of them falling into a silence.


    It was not that he wanted to be kind or anything, he offered because the man standing in front of him was covered in injuries. Some of the wounds was so deep that one could see the bone while some of the wounds were still bleeding. Shui Ruoshan could smell a thick stench of blood just by taking a step closer (to YSY), causing him to not able to handle the sight.


    Even though the concerned party doesn¡¯t seem to care about his injuries, Shui Ruoshan felt it on his behalf. Because when he thought of himself who would frown the whole day from just getting an injection, then he looked at the man whose body was covered in wounds;rge and small, just a look at Yin Suye make him felt painful.


    At that moment, he could imagine how much pain Yin Suye has suffered and how it hurts!


    "Can."


    Yin Suye took a few second nces at Shui Ruoshan, he(YSY) seemed to be puzzled why the other person showed a painful expression despite not injured at all.


    "A heads-up first, I¡¯m not very proficient in using Incantation so I can¡¯t guarantee the effect."


    What ¡¯not very proficient¡¯1SRS isughing at his own words? He was simply nothing but a newbie ah!


    Shui Ruoshan began to recall carefully of the introduction for Incantation in his novel.


    As long as one possessed enough spiritual power and could understand Chinese characters, one could use Incantation without any restrictions and limit. You can defend, can attack, can heal, can assist...


    Incantation could be said to be a veryprehensive ability.


    However, judging from the fact that he became incredibly exhausted from just writing a four-stroke Chinese character (·´) to reverse the master-servant contract, it means his spiritual powers were almost used up. On the other hand, that also means with his current spiritual powers, it is not a problem to write characters under 4 strokes.


    But the same thing cannot be said to characters over 4 strokes. Even though Incantation was a powerful ¡¯golden finger¡¯ he purposely created for the protagonist, there must be ws as well.


    Otherwise, which such a big golden finger, the protagonist would be invincible and he could conquer the world just like that. Then this story would be concluded directly, and this author will not be able to earn money to feed himself through writing novels!


    All in all, there must be a restriction/limit in using Incantation.


    If the casting failed, the bacsh would bite back at the Incantation master and caused the caster¡¯s spiritual power to suffer damage too. The consequences would be very serious if one overestimated their capabilities and used Incantation more than what their spiritual power could support. Light damage would be damaging or ruining their spiritual space2Probably the space that stores one spiritual power, while the heavier damage would be bing a vegetable or be dead straight away.


    That¡¯s why when he faced the wolves earlier, it wasn¡¯t that he doesn¡¯t want to use Incantation to save himself, but at that critical moment he couldn¡¯t find any Chinese characters that could help him yet contained simple strokes at the same time.


    Facing a pack of wolves that doesn¡¯t speak logic, Shui Ruoshan couldn¡¯t help but hesitated for a moment; that led him into a life crisis. In the end, he still relied on Yin Suye to save him.


    The current clear-headed Shui Ruoshan will never admit that he actually forgot to react because he was frightened by the wolves. At most, he will only admit that he couldn¡¯t find a suitable counterattack method. Later he must exin it properly to Yin Suye to clear his own good name.


    Right now, he must brainstorm a bit to decide which Chinese character he could use to heal Yin Suye.


    Ò½¡¢ÖΡ¢ÁÆ¡¢È¬¡¢Óú¡¢ºÏ¡¢¿µ¡¢»Ö¡¢¸´¡¢ºÃ...


    Cure, Treat , Therapy , Recover , Heal , Whole , Healthy , Restore , Return , Good ...


    [Banana : Can you guys guess which one SRS will choose?  ]


    All these characters should have healing effect. There were a lot of words to choose from but even the simplest one required 6 strokes! He can¡¯t find a synonym under the 4 strokes! This is the first time he realized that his literature level is so poor.


    His knowledge is too narrow and his cultural knowledge is too low!


    "Don¡¯t be stubborn if you don¡¯t have enough strength."


    Yin Suye understood very well of the restrictions of Incantation. Looking at Shui Ruoshan¡¯s condition at the moment, he immediately understood the reason and spoke out to prevent the man from a self-torment brainstorming.


    "I can try!"


    Upon hearing Yin Suye saying he don¡¯t need for his help, Shui Ruoshan felt embarrassed instead. No matter how one sees it, part of Yin Suye¡¯s wounds came from saving him just now so he can¡¯t justify standing by the side not doing anything and used ck of ability¡¯ as an excuse!


    Actually he shouldn¡¯t limit his choices to characters below 4 strokes, that would simply give him nothing to choose from. Though he felt exhausted after writing a character with 4 strokes, that doesn¡¯t mean it was his limit. Perhaps he can take this opportunity to challenge characters with a bit more strokes.


    Like Nike said, ¡¯Just do it¡¯. Shui Ruoshan browsed for the most suitable word in his mind, finally picking one with the least amount of strokes and also the simplest one to write. Then using his finger, he started writing in the air with utmost concentration...


    When he reached the 4th stroke, Shui Ruoshan could feel that his spiritual power dropping and doesn¡¯t have much left but it was not really empty yet, so he pushed forward to continue to the 5th stroke.


    As he was writing the 6th stroke, Shui Ruoshan¡¯s hand began to tremble and fine sweat started to gather at his forehead. This was a sign that his spiritual power is about to finish.


    However, Shui Ruoshan¡¯s action doesn¡¯t show any sign of stopping. Clenching his teeth, he stretched his nerves taut and mobilized thest of his spiritual power toplete thest stroke.


    "Whole! (ºÏ)"


    After confirming that the Incantation has been sessfully written, Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t have any extra energy to see if it worked. With hisst effort, he threw the Incantation towards Yin Suye. Then his eyes shut down, and fainted dead away....


    Raw Word Count : 1564


    #TimeForChineseLanguageLesson


    #DidYouGuysManagedToGuessWhichCharacterSRSGonnaUse ?


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    <strong>Banana</strong>: Guys, please read this also. Trantors totally appreciatements but they don¡¯t appreciate demandingments like ¡¯<i>Please update</i>¡¯ or ¡¯<i>Update soon</i>¡¯ when they were really posting ording to schedule and were notte at all.


    Thesements make us feel like we arezy and that we only posted once every 3 months. Please don¡¯t do that. I will delete it the next time I see someone posting simrment in my trantions.


    On the other hand, please take note that I¡¯ll be posting new chapter 2 times a week, every <strong>Tuesday</strong> and <strong>Friday</strong>.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero one four - Rebirth</strong>


    The moment Shui Ruoshan fainted, Yin Suye who was leaning motionless against the wall instantly moved and supported the man. Although his injuries were notpletely healed, majority of them recovered; it was easier for him to move now.


    Looking down at the fainted little guy, all kinds of emotions flickered in Yin Suye¡¯s heterochromia eyes...


    Reaching out his hands, he touched the neck of the man in his arms. Fortunately, this person only fell into deep sleep from exhausting his spiritual power, and didn¡¯t suffer any bacsh from the Incantation. He will recover after he rested a bit more.


    But after Yin Suye confirmed Shui Ruoshan¡¯s health, he didn¡¯t take back his hand which was on the man¡¯s neck. Instead, he gently stroke back and forth. Seemed like by doing so, he could clearly feel the warm blood flowing slowly inside the blood vessels hidden under the skin. A bloody fierce light instantly emerged from Yin Suye¡¯s eyes, and his body also emitted a faint dark aura...


    He liked this position (of his hand) because just by exerting a bit more strength, he would be able to easily take away someone¡¯s life. This kind of feeling, that one could hold aplete control of someone¡¯s life was very addictive. He doesn¡¯t want to let go, and not willing to let go either!


    After a moment though, Yin Suye regained control of his emotions. The blood red light faded from his eyes, so did the ck aura from his body. However, his gaze looking at Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t calm down and became more and moreplicated instead. The emotions contained in his eyes were so strong that it was scary.


    What he need to do, the most important thing that he need to do was to contemte properly.


    Actually he was not the original Yin Suye, but still Yin Suye; contradictory yet correct. Because he was reborn from the future, the Hell that doesn¡¯t have any bright light in it. The original him has perished in the future.


    He doesn¡¯t understand why he would suddenly returned to the past after death; reborn back to the changing point of his fate. To be specific, it was that point where a disagreement erupted between ¡¯him¡¯ and Huang Beichen and they parted ways.


    He reborn and came back from the future.


    Although it was a pity that he didn¡¯t manage to encounter the Huang Beichen who was rtively weak right now; strangling the danger in its cradle, but to be able to get one more chance toe back, he had the higher advantage already. This time, the him who has already mastered the skills of the next few decades, he won¡¯t repeat the tragic mistakes from his past life.


    Also because he was just reborn, he haven¡¯t have the time to figure things out. That was why he didn¡¯t instantly notice there was someone hiding inside a cave.


    If Shui Ruoshan heard this name of Huang Beichen, he will surely tell you that Huang Beichen is the protagonist of this story and at the same time, the destined Son of this world.


    Unfortunately, Yin Suye doesn¡¯t know about this. He was still recalling his experiences from his past life. He remembered that he killed those people who framed him in the past. After angering Huang Beichen away, he met with the same pack of wolves which came out (from the forest) to feed. Only after a difficult battle, he managed to break open the barrier and found the treasures inside the cave.


    There was absolutely no other people appearing in the middle of this scene.


    As for this person Shui Ruoshan, no matter from his past life, current life or in the future, he has never heard of this name before.


    This random person that he has never contacted before, who should not even appear in his life, why would he suddenly appear out of nowhere from the cave that he was about to get the treasures? Was it all a coincidence? Or conspiracy?


    Because this person has too many mysteries and uncertainties, Yin Suye did not hesitate to release an unrelenting destruction upon Shui Ruoshan the first moment they met.


    To him, Shui Ruoshan was a variable; he doesn¡¯t know whether he¡¯s a good one or bad one!


    Raw Word Count : 1112


    #AwwYassReversePOV


    #ILoveToKnowWhatMLIsAlwaysThinking :3


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #MorePOVFromMLNextWeek

 Chapter 15-16

    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero one five - Believe once again</strong>


    Afterwards, Yin Suye felt d that he didn¡¯t get destroyed right after he was reborn by this variable called Shui Ruoshan.


    Because this person was really out of his expectation.


    From the outside, Shui Ruoshan looked like a very naive and fragile child. Then it turned out that Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t really have any caution towards other people. Otherwise, he(SRS) won¡¯t so easily agreed to form a contract with him.


    Unfortunately, his n did not seed, as Shui Ruoshan used Incantation instead; reversing the master-servant contract and instantly turned the ¡¯attack¡¯ back to him.


    However, he immediately reacted by testing Shui Ruoshan with the master-servant contract.


    He believed that when the other person thought that he had full control of his(YSY) life, he(SRS) will definitely reveal his true motive. He(YSY) only needs to wait and see what will happen.


    In the end, what happened was somewhat unexpected. Not only Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t request anything of him when given absolute control, he keep giving in (in their disagreements). When the pack of wolves appeared, Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t use the power of the contract to forcefully order him to obey. Instead, for his sake Shui Ruoshan rushed out from safety to save him regardless of the imminent danger.


    Other than that, when faced with his(YSY)ck of cooperation, all Shui Ruoshan did was to ask him(YSY) to believe him!


    There was one fact that cannot be denied. In the future, Yin Suye would keep suffering betrayals and no one will believe in him. So when he heard someone swearing an oath to him in such a firm tone, his long silenced heart still inevitably beats rapidly. Yin Suye admitted that his stubbornness has wavered at that moment; he wanted to try and trust once more. Even though he got betrayed countless times, he wouldn¡¯t deny that he did yearned for one person who he could ce an unconditional trust in.


    s, his past life told him that even if he ced all his trust in other people, they don¡¯t necessarily give the same trust to him. People always betrayed him for a variety of reasons, then left.


    Even when he managed to stand at the highest point, had the whole world under him, and no one could let him trust or betray him, this solemn still life was too meaningless. This is probably the real reason why he lost so easily to Huang Beichen ba.


    But since he reborn and came back, and encountered a variable like Shui Ruoshan, perhaps he could be greedy and hope for more. Worste to worst, it would be another experience of being betrayed. He got used to it anyway.


    Apart from that, in the face of many trials ahead, Shui Ruoshan could be said has met his requirements so he could temporarily trust him(SRS). Now that Yin Suye decided to trust others again, it doesn¡¯t mean that he won¡¯t continue testing Shui Ruoshan from time to time.


    That was why when Shui Ruoshan suggested to seek refuge in the cave, Yin Suye didn¡¯t immediately follow him.


    When Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t pay attention to him, he purposely stopped escaping; acting like his strength couldn¡¯t support himself and fainted to the ground. He really wanted to know this time if Shui Ruoshan would once again risk his own life to save him(YSY).


    From what he could see, Shui Ruoshan was obviously afraid of the wolves to death but he(SRS) didn¡¯t abandon him. When Shui Ruoshan insisted in saving him, Yin Suye¡¯s mood became very good without a doubt.


    On the other hand, he would never thought that Shui Ruoshan who possessed a self-defense skill would be scared stiff when facing the giant wolves. All of a sudden, Yin Suye felt nervous. Especially when a giant wolf was about to bite Shui Ruoshan, Yin Suye couldn¡¯t help ¡¯suddenly¡¯ woke up. Revealing such a w would let other people to find out that he was pretending to be fainted just now. But he only know that he must first save people first, otherwise he(YSY) will absolutely regret it!


    Yin Suye didn¡¯t try to fight seriously with the giant wolf and directly took Shui Ruoshan with him to seek refuge in the cave. He never thought that Shui Ruoshan would noticed his injuries right away, so he purposely said that he doesn¡¯t have any medicines on him just to see what would the other person do.


    Unexpectedly, Shui Ruoshan actually offered to use Incantation on him. What more unexpected was the other person actually tried to use an Incantation that he(SRS) has insufficient ability to support just to heal his wounds.


    At that moment, Yin Suye couldn¡¯t tell what kind of feeling he(YSY) was feeling inside his heart.


    Seeing the person fainting in front of him, he reacted without thinking and went to support him, to prevent him getting hurt from falling on the ground. He looked at the person who fainted in his arm due to exhaustion and felt grateful. Fortunately there were nosting effect(bacsh) on him.


    Even though this person was full of suspicious points, he(YSY) shouldn¡¯t be so unbelieving and used so many ways to test him in order to let himself be at ease.


    This person, maybe he would really be different(from the rest)? If so, Shui Ruoshan, you must remember what you have said and the guarantee you made! As long as you keep believing in me, I will be willing to give my all to believe in you!


    (Banana saw the note below and got despaired from the word count. Will somehowe back some timeter to trante it :v )


    Author note :


    Ç×ÃÇ£¬¸øˮˮµã¶¯Á¦°É£¡


    ÎÄÏÂÃæºÃÀäÇ壬ÓÐûÓУ¿


    ˮˮÏëÒª¿´ÁôÑÔÆÀÂÛ£¬ÓÐûÓУ¿


    ËùÒÔ¸øˮˮÁôÑÔÆÀÂÛ°É£¬ÄÇÊÇˮˮ×îϲ»¶¿´¼ûµÄ¶«Î÷ÁË¡£


    ¼´Ê¹ÊÇË®ÆÀˮˮҲºÜϲ»¶µÄ£¬ÕæµÄ£¬¿´Ë®Ë®Õâ¨q(¨s3¨t)¨rÆȲ»¼°´ýµÄÕæ³ÏСÁ³£¡


    Ö»ÒªÉÔ΢¶¯Ò»ÏÂÊÖÖ¸£¬»¨·ÑÄÇô¼¸ÃëÖÓµ½¼¸·ÖÖÓµÄʱ¼ä£¬¾Í¿ÉÒÔ½«ÄãÃǵÄÖ§³Ö´«´ï¸øˮˮÕâÀºÍˮˮÀ´³¡Ò»¶ÔÒ»µÄ»¥¶¯ÁË¡£


    ËùÒÔ²»ÒªÓÌÔ¥£¬Ò²Ã»ÓÐʲô¿ÉÓÌÔ¥µÄ£¬¸Ï¿ìÐж¯ÆðÀ´°É£¬»ú²»¿Éʧ£¬Ê§²»ÔÙÀ´Å¶£¡


    Ŷ£¬²»¶Ô£¬ÊÇʧ¿ÉÔÙÀ´£¡


    Raw Word Count : 1688


    #IsTheMLFallingAlready XD


    #DearAuthorWhatsWrongWithYou


    #ThereIsAlmostAButOrHoweverInEverySentence


    #AndAuthorNote200Words


    #Wry


    #Cry


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero one six - Puzzled and confusion</strong>


    "Awake?" Yin Suye asked, noticing movements from the person in his arms. Although his voice was still cold as usual, there was a hint of concern inside.


    "En."


    Shui Ruoshan slowly opened his eyes, then found that his entire body was very painful and his head was reeling that it was very ufortable. As expected, using Chinese characters with 6 strokes was still a bit too forceful for him right now! Fortunately, he has good luck and didn¡¯t hurt his fundamentals. But he might not be that lucky next time; definitely shouldn¡¯t be so hasty next time.


    "Then let¡¯s go ba."


    Yin Suye supported the person in his arms up with a calm face and didn¡¯t check how Shui Ruoshan reacted; arranging their journey with a straight face.


    "Go? Go where ah?"


    Although Shui Ruoshan has yet to wake up from this extremely unscientific fact that he somehow woke up in the arms of this viin BOSS, he was clear enough that right now is not a good time to leave the cave. He secretly peeked at the situation outside the barrier and found that the pack of wolves has yet to leave the cave, stubbornly guarding the spot as if they were waiting for their preys to surrender themselves.


    "Looking for treasures."


    Yin Suye knew that Shui Ruoshan has misunderstood his intention so he took out the treasure map and pointed at the marked point, indicating the location they are heading to.


    "Looking for treasures?!"


    Shui Ruoshan felt that he must be looking very guilty right now. He naturally knows that their current location is the location of the treasures in the map. But he just came out from that ce, was it possible that his butterfly1Talking about Butterfly Effect, link below. has fluttered away the original treasures?


    "En." Yin Suye walked towards the cave ording to the mark in the map. Seeing that Yin Suye has no intention to wait for him, Shui Ruoshan clenched his teeth and followed behind, stopped thinking of his emotions at the moment.


    But then, the more they walked, the more Shui Ruoshan felt that it was not right. There was only 1 path, and it looked exactly the same with the path he originally took. Yet, the path seemed to be a lot more longer now. He remembered when he came out from there, he didn¡¯t take that much time to walk. And most importantly, they have been walking for some time but the end of the path was still couldn¡¯t be seen.


    "Be careful."


    Halfway down the path, Yin Suye stopped and turned around to remind Shui Ruoshan. ording to his past memories, there will be a variety of traps lying in the wait upon walking further.


    "There is nothing to be worried about in here ah!"


    Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t take Yin Suye¡¯s reminder at heart and nonchntly moved forward. He has just walked out from there safely after all, so he was very certain that there are no danger at all in this path. He was about toin to Yin Suye for being too cautious when his foot stepped on something, and an arrow came zooming towards his face...


    Just as the arrow reaches a few centimeters away from his face, Yin Suye caught it in his hand.


    Shui Ruoshan patted his own chest a few times after that. The speed of the arrow was too fast that he didn¡¯t even have the time to react; almost getting him shot.


    "Thank you." If not for Yin Suye¡¯s quick reaction, he really would have lost his life here.


    "Didn¡¯t you came out from the other side?"


    Yin Suye¡¯s tone was like an ancient well without waves, as usual.


    "There wasn¡¯t any danger when I came out ah!"


    Shui Ruoshan felt like he could see a trace of puzzled and confusion shed through Yin Suye¡¯s expressionless face. He(YSY) seemed like he was doubting him(SRS) to be able to came out from the other side safely, he(SRS) shouldn¡¯t not know of the traps lying around and get himself attacked by the traps.


    Fell down! (metaphorically)2I can¡¯t find any pictures but people who watched quite an amount of anime will understand this. It¡¯s like a character slipped and fell down from hearing something incredibly amazing or stupid. Ah, I know! Like Doraemon when Nobita said something stupid :v


    Actually, he is even more puzzled and confused than anyone else here ah alright?!


    Raw Word Count : 1095


    #NotHavingASystemToTellYouNewsIsHard


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    <strong>Banana</strong>: LINK for butterfly effect wiki

 Chapter 17-18

    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero one seven - Master of calmness</strong>


    "Finally reached our destination!"


    When Shui Ruoshan finally walked to the end of the path and stood in front of the entrance of the stone room, he somehow felt unrealistic. This small path was too easy for him! The path was obviously riddled with danger and yet, he managed to pass by safely as long as he stayed behind Yin Suye.


    Watching him(YSY) defeating various traps with a strong posture; the scene of oveing iing dangers, they reached the other side just like that.


    This actually doesn¡¯t adhere to normal novel¡¯s standard ups and downs ah!


    One need to know, when he drafted his novel, Yin Suye was written to undergo deadly1¾ÅËÀÒ»Éú - Literally tranted as 9 dead 1 live :v Meaning dangerous test which only 1 out of 10 lives test here. Then he will finally drag his dying body towards the cave where the treasures are located. Could it be due to him using Incantation to heal Yin Suye and restored his strength, that this hurdle became easy to cross and Yin Suye avoided the destined result of him being in a sorry state with a battered body?


    With this thought, Shui Ruoshan suddenly felt that his merit was really great. The moment he transmigrated, he already brought the best of luck to Yin Suye!


    "Go in ba." Yin Suye reached out his hand to push the door of the stone room.


    Thoughparing to his past life, his current life has an extra variable called Shui Ruoshan, nothing else has changed for him. Naturally, he was very clear that there are no more traps behind the door and they could directly enter without fear.


    Shui Ruoshan has yet to express his opinion when Yin Suye pushed open the door.


    At that moment, he(SRS) was instantly blinded by the golden light emitted from the stone room.


    Can anyone tell him what is going on with those piles of gold, silver and treasures in the stone room? This waspletely different from the stone room he woke up from!


    Not only the gorgeous crystal coffin has disappeared, even the size andyout of the area waspletely different! Could it be the small path he came down earlier was not the same with this one ba? But then, reality told him that this entire cave only has 1 path and no forked road.


    There was simply no room for mistake at all!


    So, where did the stone room that he stayed previously went to?


    Fall down! (metaphorically)


    Did he went to the wrong set2Filming studio usually have more than 1 set of backgrounds for filming so SRS was implying he went to the wrong one.?


    This kind of mystery was full of strange feeling. No matter how you looked at it, this should be a detective novel ah! Only God knows that he clearly wrote the most orthodox xuanhuan/fantasy novel!


    ........


    Shui Ruoshan was the type of people which the more nervous they get, the less expression would appear on their face. So if one just judge him on the outside, he would definitely be the best performer as the master of calmness.


    Back in those days, he(SRS) relied on this trait of his to scare away a lot of people who were not familiar with him. Letting one subconsciously felt like he is a floating cloud in the sky; a flower blooming on the highest point, like an existence which people could only look at him from afar and couldn¡¯t get nearer.


    So, even though Shui Ruoshan was feeling very nervous to the point of vomiting, his face still looked serious and unflustered; he could be said looking very calm to the extreme.


    "Do you have any opinions regarding these treasures?"


    Yin Suye turned around and asked in a very democratic way on how to divide the wealth. Looking at Shui Ruoshan with a serious look on his rigid small face, his(YSY) eyes couldn¡¯t help but softened a bit. This person in front of him was just a small kid after all!


    Shui Ruoshan looked very serious. But when this expression was made by a child who looked like he was 13 or 14 years old, it gave other people a lovely impression of a kid trying to act like an adult.


    "Opinions? I don¡¯t have any opinions. You can do whatever you like!" Shui Ruoshan firmly replied.


    No one could be clearer than this author regarding whose the treasures belonged to.


    "Is that really what you think?"


    Yin Suye¡¯s sharp and deep eyes looked straight into Shui Ruoshan¡¯s eyes, not allowing him any chances to retreat.


    "Of course!" Because he already knew that these treasures belonged to Yin Suye, Shui Ruoshan answered back with a direct and natural tone.


    "Even if I give nothing to you, you still have no opinion?"


    That solid-like gaze seemed like it wanted to see something different from Shui Ruoshan¡¯s eyes.


    "These treasures belong to you right from the start!"


    Shui Ruoshan silently rolled his eyes at Yin Suye. Yin Suye should be someone who speaks very few words, so what¡¯s wrong this person in front of him who keep confirming the same question for the <i>n</i>th times ah? This big reversal from reticent to rambling, wouldn¡¯t he break the character(OOC) really?


    Yin Suye, are you really alright?


    Raw Word Count : 1465


    #AuthorForcedBananaToWrite100Words


    #DecribingHowCalmSRSActuallyWas


    #YesIAmAlrightToo


    #ThanksForAsking


    #OhYouDidntAskMe ?


    #Alright...


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    <strong>Banana</strong>: Onwards to the next sponsored chapter! Many thanks to <strong>Helloandgoodbye </strong>, <strong>Dona </strong>& <strong>ryiryi </strong>! (0w0)/


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero one eight - Joking</strong>


    "You are very good!"


    Upon confirming that Shui Ruoshan really meant what he said and that the treasures should all belong to him(YSY), a trace of gentleness appeared for the first time in Yin Suye¡¯s eyes. Not because of the mountainous wealth that worth cities, but this sincerity from Shui Ruoshan.


    That kind of feeling where someone would give him(YSY) all kinds of good things, and also would put him as someone important at heart, it was surprisinglyfortable and also unexpectedly nostalgic.


    With his past experience, Yin Suye doesn¡¯t dare to admit that he is good at appraising other people, but to tell apart the false from the truth, he still could distinguish properly. He has been paying attention to Shui Ruoshan¡¯s expression and behavior.


    It was that natural ¡¯of course¡¯ attitude of his(SRS) make him(YSY) understood clearly that what Shui Ruoshan thought and said were the same. He knew that Shui Ruoshan was not using the tactic of ¡¯retreating first then advance¡¯ to grab for more benefits for himself.


    As expected, he decided to believe in his judgement once again, believe that he didn¡¯t make the wrong decision!


    "Of course I¡¯m very good!"


    Hearing that Yin Suye has approved him, Shui Ruoshan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change much although in his heart, he was extremely happy to the point of cheering. His excitement could only be seen from his slightly raised eyebrows.


    One need to know, this praise came from the mouth of that viin who never praise someone in a thousand years; absolutely belonged to the category of rare treasure. His sense of aplishment naturally rose from this praise. Even though he looked calm on the outside, he couldn¡¯t help feeling more and more excited.


    If the Shui Ruoshan before transmigration disyed this attitude,bining with his ethereal temperament like a flower blooming in a high peak, then he would give off an absolute aura of a queen. Unfortunately, he transmigrated and has shrunk down. His appearance like a child couldn¡¯t produce any coolness point, he simply couldn¡¯t give off any strong aura. He could only show a cute little proud look in the most vivid expression.


    This is a really sad reality!


    "You choose first." Yin Suye moved to one side to give way to Shui Ruoshan.


    "No need."


    Shui Ruoshan waved his hand to indicate that he doesn¡¯t need it nor did he wanted it.


    He was aware of how important these wealth were for Yin Suye¡¯s future. Not only these were his(YSY) first capital, these also helped him to stand firmly in his family; his betting chips to enter the circle of power.


    One could say, these treasures were Yin Suye¡¯s first step on the road to the peak of the world, and also the most critical step.


    "Choose!"


    Yin Suye slightly squinted his eyes to hide the ruthless emotions inside, and only used a strict attitude to pull Shui Ruoshan to stand in front of the treasures; gesturing him to choose.


    "..." Shui Ruoshan passively epted Yin Suye¡¯s arrangement.


    Just that this bizarre feeling of someone forcing himself on him(SRS), where did it came from?


    Although Yin Suye was putting on a tough stance and make one felt very unfriendly, Shui Ruoshan wasn¡¯t afraid at all. Instead, he felt like the other person was actually bluffing. He could only say this person is really too incapable of expressing goodwill!


    Such an ufortable character definitely won¡¯t be able to obtain any liking from other people.


    No wonder Yin Suye was still by himself right to the end!


    "Letting me choose first, would you believe it if I said I want everything here and let you go empty-handed ah?"


    Shui Ruoshan intentionally put a fierce expression on his face to express his determination. Who ask Yin Suye to be such an overbearing person. That cause him(SRS) to be unable to stop himself from wanting a revenge on someone¡¯s impulsive decision!


    "Alright."


    Yin Suye threw a nce at that person who was still trying his best to change his expression. The little person whose expression looked abnormal but cute1ÃÈ - Meng/Moe wanted to intimidate him(YSY). Yin Suye could only lower down his gaze as he was afraid to be careless and destroy the solemn expression on his face.


    Could it be Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t have any self-awareness? He simply doesn¡¯t possess any talent for acting at all. He shouldn¡¯t force himself to make such high-level actions! Not only that expression failed to threaten anyone, it gave off a subtle feeling of someone throwing tantrum and wanted to be pampered.


    Actually, Yin Suye doesn¡¯t mind giving all the treasures in the cave to Shui Ruoshan since he has decided to believe this person with his everything, he definitely could do it. Just some mere worldly possessions, it¡¯s nothing!


    These treasures could help him keep a foothold in the family in the future, but even without those, he could still quickly return to the top of the world with his past memories. This is totally worth it, just by the fact that Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t let him down!


    "..." Alright your head ah!


    Shui Ruoshan¡¯s expression turned a bit stiff when he heard Yin Suye answered with a deadpan tone. He was shocked speechless.


    Just now, he wasn¡¯t asking for Yin Suye¡¯s opinion at all, alright?!


    Yin Suye is reallycking humourous cells in his body! Any normal people would be able to tell that he was joking just now!


    Yin Suye, it is wrong to misinterpret other people¡¯s words!


    Raw Word Count : 1414


    #SoMuchPampering


    #DoYouKnowYouHaveFallen


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker

 Chapter 19-20

    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero one nine - Trade using coercion</strong>


    Yin Suye saw that Shui Ruoshan was lost in thought and didn¡¯t move at all, so he went ahead and walked into the stone room. His eyes swept the room with a nce as he walked one round in the perimeter of the room. He picked up a treasure chest from a pile of treasures and opened it. From the inside of the box, he took out a silver ring with delicate carved veined pattern.


    In his past life, he used this unique space ring with the storage space of several thousands square meter to take all the treasures away from here. Using his spiritual power, Yin Suye packed all the treasures into the space ring. After he swept all the treasures into the ring, he went back to stand in front of Shui Ruoshan.


    "Give you."


    Not waiting for Shui Ruoshan to respond, Yin Suye grabbed ahold of the other person¡¯s hand and gently sliced a bit on his(SRS) finger with his sword. A drop of blood fell exactly on top of the ring, and the process to recognize the ring¡¯s owner waspleted in an instant.


    "Are you for real?!"


    Shui Ruoshan has yet to recover from the sight of Yin Suye browsing through the treasures with much familiarity and all of a sudden, he has already been forced to ept the space ring. At the moment of recognizing the owner, the ring appeared on his index finger and it adjusted itself ording to the size of the owner¡¯s finger. At the same time, the attribute of the space ring appeared inside Shui Ruoshan¡¯s mind, as well as the list of everything stored inside.


    Yin Suye replied with an ¡¯En¡¯ in a not light nor heavy tone, like nothing happened just now and maintained his usual look of icy cold expression.


    "..."


    In other words, Yin Suye is really going to give all these treasures to him?!


    Although however one look at it, he was the beneficiary but that couldn¡¯t conceal the fact that Yin Suye was ¡¯trading using coercion¡¯1Ç¿ÂòÇ¿Âô - Here¡¯s the chinese word in case someone want to know with him! One should know that if a space ring doesn¡¯t have an owner, whoever possessed spiritual powers could use it but once it recognized one as its owner, only the owner would be able to use it.


    "I really cannot ept these things."


    As he said that, Shui Ruoshan prepared to take out the items in the ring to return them to their original owner.


    The space ring has already recognized him as the owner so he couldn¡¯t return that. Plus Yin Suye has already possessed a space ring that could store living things so he could stop insist to return it alright!


    "Don¡¯t want? Then just throw it away!"


    Yin Suye didn¡¯t even bother to look at the treasures that Shui Ruoshan has taken out and started walking out from the room; obviously disying his uncooperative attitudes. Yin Suye moved quickly like he was afraid that Shui Ruoshan would stuff all the treasures back at him, his actions seemed like he was running away from an extreme danger.


    "..."


    Yin Suye, who are you showing this cool move of ¡¯I won¡¯t take back the things that I have given to other people¡¯? He(SRS) is not the heroine from some romance novel, he definitely won¡¯t buy this kind of tactics.


    But on the other hand, why was it Shui Ruoshan somehow could detect a hint of anger from that cool ¡¯turning body around and swishing his sleeves¡¯ actions? Especially the back of that hurrying figure, one could feel a sense of him fleeing a battlefield. This in turn make Shui Ruoshan felt like he(SRS) is a bad person who doesn¡¯t understand other people¡¯s good intention!


    Actually, this idiot(YSY) who doesn¡¯t know how to express goodwill and frequently say things differently from his heart2Tsundere, he is not the ultimate cruel viin from his novel who was ckened to the point of no return, right?


    Raw Word Count : 1009


    #OhWhatShortChapter


    #ButAnyoneNoticeTheBossHasProposedWithTheRing


    #JokingJoking


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero two zero - Knew it like the back of one¡¯s hand</strong>


    "Wait for me ah!"


    Shui Ruoshan immediately became anxious when he saw the man walking away without a care, and stood up to follow. But at the next moment, he stayed rooted at the same spot. He haven¡¯t put back those treasures he took out just now into the space ring!


    He was a poor man, so he couldn¡¯t act haughty like Yin Suye and treats the treasures like dirt. Naturally, he won¡¯t really throw away the treasures and be wasteful. After putting back all the treasures into the space ring, Shui Ruoshan rushed forward to look for Yin Suye.


    Yin Suye who was walking ahead felt the movement behind him. He unconsciously slowed down so that Shui Ruoshan could catch up to him.


    "I can temporarily ept these treasures, but you must agree with one condition!"


    Just as he caught up with the man, Shui Ruoshan immediately raised his request.


    Shui Ruoshan realized that at this moment, Yin Suye has yet to bepletely ckened so there would be many advantages by staying together. If he keep rejecting the other person¡¯s good intention, he(SRS) would ended up feeling guilty.


    "Say it."


    Yin Suye lightly turned his head to indicate Shui Ruoshan to continue.


    "You muste to me to take these treasures when you have a need for them."


    Shui Ruoshan spoke carefully while watching Yin Suye¡¯s expression.


    Shui Ruoshan knew that for Yin Suye who has already decided to give him the treasures, he(YSY) definitely won¡¯t agree if he(SRS) say those evasive words like ¡¯I¡¯ll keep it for you¡¯. So he(SRS) could only achieve his purpose by using a more tactful way.


    "No need."


    Yin Suye rejected Shui Ruoshan¡¯s good intention without even stopping to think. He didn¡¯t put these treasures in his eyes, and he already gave it away so he won¡¯t take it back in any other form.


    "You will definitely need these treasures!"


    When Shui Ruoshan saw that Yin Suye didn¡¯t ept both his hard and soft approach, he became anxious and blurted out the thought in his heart. Wrong, his approach before this was not hard at all.


    "Hmm?"


    Yin Suye turned around to see that someone who was eager to exin, his gaze suddenly became sharp. For Shui Ruoshan to speak this sentence with certainty, was that a coincidence or does he really know something?


    "These treasures are your capital when you return to your family. You can use it to buy people¡¯s hearts, recruit troops, buy horses and cultivate power. These will pave the way for your future development..."


    Shui Ruoshan was immersed in his thoughts on how to convince Yin Suye so he didn¡¯t realize the abnormalities on his(YSY) face. Instead, he felt like Yin Suye doesn¡¯t believe in his words and started to wave his hand while listing down the usefulness of the treasures. By doing this, he hoped he could change his(YSY) mind to take back the treasures.


    He wrote all these information in his draft before, so using these as reasons were absolutely suitable.


    "You seem to know these very well?"


    Yin Suye stopped on his track and squatted down. He reached out and lifted Shui Ruoshan¡¯s chin to meet his eyes. All these hypotheses uttered by Shui Ruoshan were coincidentally simr to what he did with the treasure in his past life?!


    At this point, he couldn¡¯t help doubting Shui Ruoshan.


    "..."


    Feeling that Yin Suye¡¯s expression was not right, Shui Ruoshan started to realize something. Just now he was trying hard to convince Yin Suye and forgot that they had just met each other. It was impossible for him to know the other person¡¯s situation so well!


    Indeed, knowing too much sometimes is not a good thing!


    Raw Word Count : 1027


    #ProblemWithPeopleWhoKnowTooMuch


    #SorryThatTheWordCountIsLow


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker

 Chapter 21-23

    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero two one - A big con </strong>


    "You seemed to be very clear of the things rted to me. Why?"


    Yin Suye¡¯s sharp heterochromia eyes stared straight into Shui Ruoshan¡¯s eyes like they wanted to find out something from within. He clearly remembered that Shui Ruoshan said that he(SRS) doesn¡¯t know him when they first met. But after he mentioned his name, he(SRS) could urately state his(YSY) current situation; bing very familiar all of a sudden.


    This is a very contradictory thing.


    "Don¡¯t get agitated first, I can exin!"


    Being right under Yin Suye¡¯s pressure, Shui Ruoshan should be the one getting nervous instead. He(SRS) is really a ¡¯pit-digger¡¯, and he specialize in digging a pit for himself(to jump in)!


    Otherwise, why did he leaked the information out and get himself buried1in the metaphorical pit?! He is very clear on how paranoid and suspicious Yin Suye was. If he can¡¯t produce a reasonable exnation, he definitely won¡¯t rest this matter!


    "En."


    Yin Suye¡¯s eyes shed a bit when he saw that Shui Ruoshan became so scared just by this one question from him, to the point of not able to speak properly. Could it be his tone just now was too fierce, that he scared that person? Shui Ruoshan has many doubtful points, but since he has already decided to believe in this person, he shouldn¡¯t be too doubtful. He believed in his own judgement, and he also believed in the truth he sees in front of his eyes.


    This person doesn¡¯t even know how to hide his emotions and has carelessly revealed his real nature. If that point is not enough to let him believe, then probably there won¡¯t be anyone he could trust in this world. The only thing that he is not satisfied was Shui Ruoshan definitely has something hiding from him. So he would like to take this opportunity to rify things.


    Just that he seemed to have used the wrong way to express himself, and cause Shui Ruoshan to misunderstood his meaning? Perhaps it would be better if he changed to a gentler tone to ask?


    "Not only I know of your matter, I also know about all the things in this world." Shui Ruoshan took a deep breath and raised his head, immediately putting a look of profound mystery on his face.


    He(SRS) has decided to do a big con!


    As the creator of this world, he knew too many things that other people don¡¯t know. He couldn¡¯t guarantee that he could be cautious all the time without revealing himself or make mistakes. So he must find a reasonable exnation for his behavior, and get this done once and for all. With this, he don¡¯t have to be afraid even when he encounters the same situation in the future.


    "En?"


    Yin Suye has yet to decide on how to continue talking with Shui Ruoshan when his attention got caught by Shui Ruoshan¡¯s mysterious expression.


    "Because I¡¯m the omnipotent Seer!"


    Shui Ruoshan tried his hardest to disy a taut expression in order to project confidence. In his mind, he started going through his memories on how should a quack behave; trying to make himself more convincing. But who asked him to have such a weak appearance? He could only use aura to supplement!


    When he first wrote the novel, he deliberately arranged for a Seer ¡¯sister¡¯2In case you forgot, it means Youngdy to help the protagonist, in order to give the protagonist more chance to meet beautifuldies and also to highlight the power of the protagonist¡¯s harem.


    But it¡¯s a pity that the Seer sister has yet to appear in the story at this time, he will use this title for himself first.


    "That¡¯s why it is absolutely normal for me to know your situation. Nothing to fuss about!"


    After some thought, Shui Ruoshan decided to give him(YSY) just the summary.


    If not for his disappointing height and strength, Shui Ruoshan would put his hand on Yin Suye¡¯s shoulder and start acting like bros3Like ¡¯Hey bro, I got your back bruh¡¯ to bring the distance between them closer.


    He won¡¯t admit that his requirement of himself was very simple. He doesn¡¯t hope to ovee Yin Suye in terms of aura, it¡¯s fine as long as he is not too weak! Actually this is no longer called a simple requirement because it was too low that one couldn¡¯t call it a requirement!4This whole paragraph sounds wrong. Raw at the bottom for anyone who want to know


    Raw Word Count : 1141


    #NotMyFaultItsShort :v


    #ThisIsWhatWeCallBlindTrust


    #BtwMyFriendSaidThisBananaIsVerySimrWithAggretsuko


    #CanYouGuessMyExpressionWhenIFinishedTrantingThisChapter ?


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    <strong>Banana</strong>: Raw for people to check it themselves -


    Ëû²Å²»»á³ÐÈÏ£¬Ëû¶Ô×Ô¼ºµÄÒªÇóºÜ¼òµ¥£¬²»ÇóÔÚÆøÊÆÉÏʤ¹ýÒóÙíÒ¹£¬Ö»Òª²»ÈõÌ«¶à¾Í¿ÉÒÔÁË£¡


    Æäʵ£¬ÕâÒѾ­²»ÄÜ˵ҪÇó¼òµ¥ÁË£¬¶øÇҵ͵ÄÍêȫûÓÐ×·ÇóÁË£¡


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero two two - The special one</strong>


    "You are a Seer?!"


    In his heart, Yin Suye has tried to guess all kinds of answer and did all kinds of predictions before but when he finally heard Shui Ruoshan¡¯s answer, he still felt quite incredible. The gap between Shui Ruoshan¡¯s image and the profound mystery of a Seer was far too great.


    Comparing to this hidden profession as an Incantation master which almost nobody knows, a Seer is a well-known and noble profession.


    A Seer in the eyes of the people could be said almost synonymous with the word omnipotence. A Seer is well-versed in geography and astronomy, plus could look back into the past and gaze into the future. Other than that, a Seer could help people with life-threatening events to change their lives...


    Unfortunately, people with prophetic gifts were like a handful in a million and people who could truly be a Seer were even lesser. Raising the level of a Seer is iparable harsh, even one whole nation doesn¡¯t have what it takes to cultivate a true Seer.


    This is also the reason why a Seer would be worshipped and possesed high status.


    "Correct, I am a Seer!"


    Shui Ruoshan nodded with confirmation, not feeling guilty at all. His rank as an author is more advanced than a Seer no matter how you look at it!


    "But as far as I know, Seers couldn¡¯t see1blind and on top of that, they shouldn¡¯t be able to use other power ba?"


    Yin Suye looked up and down over Shui Ruoshan with obvious doubts on his face.


    Sightless and powerless; these two characteristics were the most basic requirements to be a Seer. Obviously, Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t meet any of the requirements.


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan instantly understand what it means by ¡¯lifting a rock and hitting own feet¡¯.


    When he first drafted the story, he deliberately set the role of a Seer as a delicate and lovable ¡¯sister¡¯ in order diversify the protagonist¡¯s harem. After that, Shui Ruoshan ¡¯lost his marbles¡¯ and ended up setting the requirements for this profession just like that.


    "Because I¡¯m special!"


    Shui Ruoshan produced a new exnation after a moment of silence. At the same time, he gave his wit countless praises2Facebook likes?  in his heart. He is a special case, naturally his existence would be different from the others.


    As an author, he could make do if his other life skills were not full points. However, the ability to ¡¯say nonsense¡¯ and ¡¯make things up out of nowhere¡¯ must be full points ah! Then, he won¡¯t be feeling any pressures when ites to fool other people.


    When he heard the word ¡¯Special¡¯, Yin Suye¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed to mask the changing emotions inside. In his past life, if the 3 words he hated were Huang.Bei.Chen, then the 1 word he abhorred the most would be Special.


    He obviously was not any weaker than Huang Beichen, but because his(HBC) existence was unique, he(YSY) often lose to this ¡¯specialness¡¯ of that man. This was a very shitty feeling for him.


    He didn¡¯t expect that after he reborn again, he has yet to meet Huang Beichen for him(HBC) show his specialness, and got to meet another special person instead. Could it be because he was defeated by something called ¡¯Special¡¯ in his past life that Heaven decided topensate him with a ¡¯Special¡¯ called Shui Ruoshan?


    This realization caused Yin Suye¡¯s unpleasant mood to turn a little bit better. He no longer think the word special to be annoying anymore.


    Seeing that Yin Suye didn¡¯t show any reaction to his words after some time, Shui Ruoshan became nervous. Does that means Yin Suye believed in his theory or not ah? He doesn¡¯t have the ability that enables him to see emotions from a deadpan face, so he have no idea what Yin Suye¡¯s silence meant.


    Yin Suye, it¡¯s wrong to look expressionless all the time!


    This image is actually not cool, awesome, wild, whatever at all!


    In his(SRS) eyes, he(YSY) actually looked like a seriously ill patient who didn¡¯t receive treatment for facial paralysis ah!


    Don¡¯t give up on treatment ah!


    Raw Word Count : 1064


    #ItsOkayToBeShamelessInsideYourOwnBooks


    #NobodyWillKnowAnyway


    #ItsNotACrimeIfNobodyKnowsIt


    #GuessWhereITookThisAboveQuoteFrom ?


    #LennyFace


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero two three - F.O.C Prediction</strong>


    "Actually, can I give you a prediction, free of charge?"


    Shui Ruoshan felt like he is a promoter who was trying to persuade his customers to buy his products. In order to convince Yin Suye that he(SRS) is a Seer, he must prove his identify with strong evidence.


    "Can."


    With just one nce, Yin Suye could guess that Shui Ruoshan must have made up some strange things in his mind. But he didn¡¯t speak out (to ease the misunderstanding) and followed along the conversation. Nobody could face a pair of big watery eyes filled with hope and refuse the request.


    "Yin Suye, you will be the Supreme King in the future!"


    Receiving Yin Suye¡¯s permission (for free prediction), Shui Ruoshan was eager to prove his ability and ended up saying the man¡¯s highest achievement in the future. As soon he mentioned the title Supreme King, Shui Ruoshan then started to realize what he had said. He didn¡¯t seem to have seriously summed up the division of power levels in this world.


    When he first decided on the setting, he just divided Ìì/µØ/Ðþ/»Æ1The author is toozy. He went and took the first sentence out from the Thousand Character Text ǧ×ÖÎÄ as the martial art stages in his novel. More info + link at the bottom. to 4 stages with 9 levels in each stages.


    [Banana : Ìì(Sky) µØ(Earth) Ðþ(Profound Mystery) »Æ(Yellow :v)]


    The practitioners from Sky stage are known as Sky practitioners. After one leveled up over the 9th level of Sky stage, they would be called Earth practitioners. Simrly, passing over the 9th level of Earth stage would be Profound practitioner. Lastly, it would be the <del>Yellow</del>2This Banana simply can¡¯t allow the random word Yellow to be a stage¡¯s name, it¡¯s embarrassing. Changing it to something with simr pronunciation. Imperial practitioner. For anyone who managed to breakthrough the peak of this world¡¯s power system - that is the 9th level of Imperial stage, then he would be the Supreme King.


    Furthermore, there would be only one Supreme King in each race.


    The leader of the humans is called the Supreme Human King.


    The leader of the demons is called the Supreme Demon King.


    The leader of the dragons is called the Supreme Dragon King.


    The leader of the elves is called the Supreme Elf King.


    In order to add more uniqueness to the status of the Supreme King, Shui Ruoshan stated in the novel that each race could only produce one King at one time. Only when the present King passed away that the next King could be born. Otherwise no matter how powerful you are, one would still unable to break through this rule to level up from Imperial stage level 9 to Supreme King stage.


    And this is where the title of his novel [The Strongest King in History] came from.


    "En." Endless emotions ran inside Yin Suye¡¯s deep eyes.


    Supreme Human King , such a familiar title.


    In his past life, he indeed became the one and only Supreme Human King but he still couldn¡¯t avoid being betrayed and found himself utterly isted.


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan was speechless that Yin Suye didn¡¯t show any special response after he disclosed this explosive newson him. How could he(YSY) give him such a nd ¡¯En¡¯?! This reaction doesn¡¯t followmon sense at all! When a normal person heard this exciting news of himself being the future Supreme King, shouldn¡¯t he express a very joyous emotion? Or looked a bit proud? Or being humble, that¡¯s fine too.


    .....


    At this moment, anyone showing any kind of extreme behavior is not surprising. After all, people would always do some kind of actions they normally don¡¯t do when they are excited. That¡¯s why this kind of unresponsive reaction from Yin Suye is the most unreasonable action ah!


    Should he sigh? Could it be that Yin Suye is really a patient suffering from facial paralysis?


    He has yet to express his dissatisfaction to Yin Suye for his reaction, when Yin Suye pulled him towards himself.


    Shui Ruoshan : "What are you doing?"


    Seeing that Yi Suye¡¯s expression suddenly became very serious, Shui Ruoshan couldn¡¯t help but felt nervous.


    Yin Suye : "Are you alright?"


    Yin Suye pulled the person to stand in front of him, then began to inspect Shui Ruoshan¡¯s body.


    "Why wouldn¡¯t I be alright ah?"


    Shui Ruoshan was puzzled by Yin Suye¡¯s actions but at the next moment, he really wanted to tell Yin Suye something. He(SRS) is alright so please don¡¯t casually touch him or he will scream for help from harassment!


    "You are indeed special!"


    Upon confirming that Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t have any problems, he released him.


    Because there was always a Seer hanging around that Huang Beichen who had been going against him, Yin Suye was quite familiar with some information regarding Seers.


    For example, the farther the Seer wanted to predict the future, and the stronger is the power, the impact of the action would be even greater...


    More preparations needed for the prediction and one would need to pay a greater cost. One wrong move will incur bacsh, and might even cause death.


    That was also a reason why Seers won¡¯t simply predict something for other people.


    At first, Yin Suye thought Shui Ruoshan would give him some random prediction that wouldn¡¯t damage his(SRS) body, so he agreed with curiosity. But then who knew that he(SRS) doesn¡¯t have anymon sense at all? He actually picked the most high-leveled prediction that would require the greatest cost; this is too rash! He doesn¡¯t want to lose someone he could finally trust to something unexpected like this.


    "Naturally!"


    Not knowing that he has carelessly exposed something about himself, Shui Ruoshan took Yin Suye¡¯s words aspliment without any guilt.


    "En."


    After a careful inspection just now, Yin Suye calmed down when he was certain that Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t pay the price for giving out such an advanced prediction. Although he was unable to find out what kind of secrets Shui Ruoshan was hiding, he was very clear that Shui Ruoshan is what he described himself; a very special person!


    "..."


    Yin Suye, could you not provide this concise ¡¯En¡¯ as an answer every time ah?


    You are taking too much of a shortcut, alright?!


    He had decided that from now on, he will despise this kind of unclear answer!


    Raw Word Count : 1596


    #SoEmbarrassing


    #WhatNamingSense


    #SorryICan¡¯tMakeItEasier


    #SkyToEarth


    #WhatLogicIsThis


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    <strong>Banana</strong>: The author is too shameless *face-palmed* Took the words right out from the Thousand Character Text (ǧ×ÖÎÄ). This is like you pick the first 4 words from the first page of a dictionary :v Here¡¯s the WIKI for this Thousand Character Text, read it and you will understand what I¡¯m talking about.

 Chapter 24-25

    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero two four - Eat</strong>


    "Yin Suye, you have been fighting earlier, then went treasure-hunting followed by breaking traps. Don¡¯t you feel that you have exerted a lot of energies?"


    Raising his head, Shui Ruoshan looked at Yin Suye with hopeful eyes, hoping that he(YSY) will catch his drift and take the initiative to say ¡¯that matter¡¯ out. At the same time, he realized that whenever they fell into silence, the one who usually raised a new topic was him. This time was no exception either.


    "Hmm?"


    Obviously, Yin Suye¡¯s thoughts and his thoughts were not on the same channel. He(YSY) couldn¡¯t keep up with him(SRS) voicing his abrupt thoughts, so he(YSY) was not able to immediately understand his(SRS) words.


    "I just wanted to remind you that for the sake of your body, you need to..."


    Eat ah! After that, you can casually call me to eat together with you.


    Not waiting for Shui Ruoshan to exin what he really wants, his stomach made the first move and issued a ¡¯gululu¡¯ sound, exposing his physical condition to the other person. A faint blush instantly colored Shui Ruoshan¡¯s face; it was really awkward. His stomach is definitely a pig teammate(stupid) at his side, that sold out its teammate without reservation!


    In order to get food, he has been using a tactful tone to show his care for Yin Suye¡¯s body while indirectly reminding the man to replenish energy. But now that his stomach cried out at the wrong time, wouldn¡¯t that clearly telling the other person that he was actually hungry and want to eat?! This time, he really lost his face big time because he lose his face in a parallel world instead!


    "Hungry?"


    Looking at Shui Ruoshan being angry with himself to the point of wanting to drill into the ground, the corner of Yin Suye¡¯s mouth slightly curved up. This child not saying what he really wants was very amusing. But regarding food, it was indeed his fault for neglecting that matter. A child¡¯s body couldn¡¯t endure hunger after all.


    Furthermore, it has been more than half a day since he first met Shui Ruoshan. He didn¡¯t see him eating anything so he(SRS) could be consider very good already to only call out hunger right now.


    "No!"


    Being so directly attacked on his embarrassing point, Shui Ruoshan directly denied without thinking. However, the moment his words were out, he immediately regretted it. His behavior was exactly a model example of ¡¯No, I don¡¯t have 300 dor behind my back¡¯1Exact words are ´ËµØÎÞÒøÈý°ÙÁ½, link at the bottom for those understand Chinese. For those who don¡¯t, it simply means a guilty person exposed himself instead the more he tried to hide it!


    Shui Ruoshan : "Actually, I am a little hungry."


    After a moment of thoughts, he reluctantly admitted it. After all, the facts were allid in front of him, he couldn¡¯t refute it.


    Shui Ruoshan : "Actually you don¡¯t have to mind my ¡¯little hungry¡¯, really!"


    But in order to keep thest shred of his dignity, Shui Ruoshan acted like he was not that hungry and that it wouldn¡¯t matter if he eats now or not.


    "..."


    The child was obviously hungry but still stubbornly insisted the opposite, Yin Suye¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but twitched a bit. Even Yin Suye himself didn¡¯t notice that there was a hint of slight pampering in his eyes and he had a few degree of gentleness at this moment. That kind of aloft arrogance with a soft atmosphere, plus his dazzling and perfect appearance was absolutely the image of ¡¯The Light of The Sun¡¯.


    Yin Suye : "I¡¯m hungry, want to eat something."


    In order to prevent Shui Ruoshan from continuing on this unnecessary trifles, Yin Suye helplessly indulge the child by taking this ¡¯ck pot(me)¡¯ on himself. In his mind, Yin Suye felt that Shui Ruoshan would be the one and only person in this world that could make this Supreme Human King willingly taking a me for another person!


    Raw Word Count : 1033


    #ImHungryToo


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    <strong>Banana </strong>: as mentioned above


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero two five - A steamed bun</strong>


    "Since you are hungry, you should quickly get something to eat ah!"


    The moment he heard that Yin Suye admitted that he was hungry, Shui Ruoshan who ¡¯gets to step down from the stage¡¯1Had an excuse to escape embarrassment don¡¯t feel so awkward anymore; immediately came back to life with full vigor. His eyes were staring unblinkingly at the space ring on Yin Suye¡¯s finger, silently urging him to quickly take out the food.


    "Alright."


    Yin Suye started to search for food from his space ring and finally pulled out a little mantou(steamed bun).


    "Is there anymore food?"


    Waiting for some time and not seeing Yin Suye taking out other food, Shui Ruoshan suddenly had a bad premonition in his heart.


    "No more."


    Yin Suye¡¯s expression stiffened, but his face returned to its usual expression very quickly so no one realized something unnatural from him.


    "No more?!"


    Shu Ruoshan didn¡¯t grab the steamed bun from Yin Suye¡¯s hand right away. His mind that was filled with the thoughts of food had a hard time epting the fact that there is only one steamed bun avable. Although this steamed bun looked cutely plump and white, it didn¡¯t change the fact that this is just a tasteless steamed bun!


    "En."


    Yin Suye replied with a very confirmed tone. Then he had a thought, and ced the one and only steamed bun on Shui Ruoshan¡¯s hand, indicating that he should eat it.


    "...."


    epting the steamed bun, Shui Ruoshan felt the impulse to cry a river. How could one survive without delicious food? Moreover, what with this feeling of not wanting to ept in his heart when Yin Suye gave him the only food he(YSY) had?


    Don¡¯t think that this steamed bun looked normal from the outside, God knows how long has it been stored inside the space ring. Not sure if it has expired or not? Taking it in his hand, not only he couldn¡¯t feel the soft ¡¯<i>boing</i>¡¯ feeling from the bun, it was so hard it could cut his hand.


    This is too risky!


    But he is hungry now, he could only choose to eat this bun. Otherwise, he would have to continue starving. Comparing to that, he should fill his stomach first to gain upper hand of the situation. With an aggrieved feeling, Shui Ruoshan bit into the steamed bun...


    The next second, the child spat out the bun with tears flowing from his eyes.


    He actually couldn¡¯t take a bite out of this bun from parallel world?


    This strong bite from him only left two shallow teeth marks on the bun, he didn¡¯t manage to eat anything from this bun! This is hurting his pride too much! With this one bite, his teeth felt like they are getting loose and it was very painful! This steamed bun was not the same type with the one from Earth at all, it definitely didn¡¯t born from his pen!


    One should know, the novel he wrote was a fantasy novel and not a foodie novel. He won¡¯t stay upte to write about food innovation, so the food in his novel was simply directly copied from Earth¡¯s culinary. Then, howe this steamed bun could be so different? Everything from the parallel world cannot be measured bymon sense indeed. Even the mostmon steamed bun has undergone an unknown change?


    "You gave me a stone instead of a steamed bun, right?!"


    Shui Ruoshan raised the steamed bun at Yin Suye and began toin.


    It must been stored too long that it hardened enough to beparable to stone. That¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t bite into it. He is definitely not acknowledging that his current body is too spoiled and couldn¡¯t suffer bitterness, which was why he couldn¡¯t adapt to this kind of shoddy food.


    Yin Suye was shocked this unexpected spectacle.


    Especially when he looked at Shui Ruoshan¡¯s pitiful teary look, he even almost agree with hisin and thought that he(YSY) had taken out some unknown items instead of steamed bun. But Yin Suye is Yin Suye, he immediately recovered from shock and reached out to take the steamed bun from Shui Ruoshan¡¯s hand.


    "It is a steamed bun."


    Yin Suye gave his confirmation after a careful inspection of the bun.


    Seemed to afraid that Shui Ruoshan won¡¯t believe him, he put the bun straight into his own mouth and gently chewed. He managed to eat the bun very easily. It was not obvious to Yin Suye that in order to prove that the bun was eatable, the part he took a bite from was exactly where Shui Ruoshan left his two shallow teeth marks. Simrly, Shui Ruoshan also didn¡¯t notice this detail either. What he saw was a steamed bun missing a big part of itself, and that Yin Suye has proven to him that it was indeed just a steamed bun.


    Therefore, his malicious usation that it is a stone waspletely untrue.


    Yin Suye, it¡¯s not right for you to disassemble other people¡¯s ¡¯stage¡¯2prove other people¡¯s wrong right to their face so directly!


    "It¡¯s a bit hard."


    Seemed to notice that Shui Ruoshan¡¯s emotion was not right, Yin Suye thought for a moment and decided tofort the other person a bit. Plus he didn¡¯t say anything wrong. This steamed bun probably was stored a bit too long in his space ring so it was harder than a fresh one; can be considered a bit hard to bite into it.


    "..."


    Yin Suye, what with this coaxing tone normally used on children? Even if you wanted tofort him, please be more professional! At the very least, your tone should be a bit more sincere. Your expressions should be a bit more in ce, and your actions should coordinate a bit more!


    You are not convincing at all, using that serious expression to say this conclusion! And what is ¡¯a bit hard?¡¯?! Are you saying that it¡¯s normal for this small and weak me to not able to bite into the bun?


    The most annoying thing was Yin Suye gave this conclusion after eating the steamed bun, so it was even less convincing!


    "You ate my steamed bun!"


    This was purely Shui Ruoshan not feeling happy that he started looking for trouble with the other person; as if he wanted to bnce back his mentality. Although Yin Suye was the one who gave the bun to him but since the thing has been given to him(SRS), it was considered his thing already. Yin Suye actually ate his steamed bun without his permission, this behaviour is not correct!


    Moreover, the most hateful thing was he didn¡¯t get to eat anything. Yin Suye has eaten a big part of the only ration. He(SRS) who was very hungry to the point ¡¯his chest stuck to his back¡¯, how could he endure this ah?!


    At this instant, Shui Ruoshan felt despaired towards this world that was full of malice!


    This bullying is too much, alright?!


    He want to return to Earth, strongly requesting to return to Earth!


    Raw Word Count : 1803


    #GoogleTranteTheWordMantouToLittleGirl


    #YSYPulledOutALittleGirlFromHisSpaceRing


    #What.jpg


    #TheTitleIsVeryCorrect


    #TheAuthorSpentTheWholeChapterTalkingAboutTheTitleSubject


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker

 Chapter 26-27

    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero two six - Roasted wolf meat</strong>


    "Howe the pack of wolves is still outside?"


    Shui Ruoshan walked out with Yin Suye after he swept the treasures back into the space ring. He stopped immediately when he reached the entrance of the cave, because the wolves have yet to leave; keeping unwaveringly outside the barrier. He could clearly feel that the moment they appeared, the wolves whose eyes were shing with green light stopped bothering with the numerous corpse around them and directed their attentions on them. If not for the barrier blocking them, Shui Ruoshan believes the pack of wolves would pounce over that instant.


    "Want to eat roasted meat?"


    Yin Suye seemed to not notice the sense of danger from the wolves, he turned his head around and started asking Shui Ruoshan seriously regarding the matter of food. Obviously, he still remembered being used of stealing the steamed bun by Shui Ruoshan and this scene in front of him gave him a good suggestion; he understood that he could make up for his previous mistake using other approach.


    "..."


    What is this weird ¡¯Bull¡¯s head doesn¡¯t match horse¡¯s mouth¡¯(irrelevant) conversation?


    For the first time, Shui Ruoshan started to doubt his own IQ. Why couldn¡¯t he keep up with Yin Suye¡¯s trains of thought? Howe he couldn¡¯t understand the meaning of his words very well?


    Wait a minute!


    The word roasted meat and the pack of wolves instantly gave him a very badbination.


    "Could it be you wanted to give me roasted wolf meat?"


    This guess is really too ruthless alright?!


    "En."


    Yin Suye couldn¡¯t understand what Shui Ruoshan was fussing about. Going out to the world for experience and for training own abilities, he never bring too much household goods with him.


    Especially food, because you can always catch one on the spot. Plus they are now inside the forest where the fog were the densest. Right now, they don¡¯t have to worry at all as the pack of wolves in front of them is a very good choice.


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t have any expectation at all for this roasted meat by Yin Suye. He was a nerd (staying inside the house all day) who doesn¡¯t have much life skills. Roasting meat is a high level life skill, so he really doesn¡¯t possess any knowledge of it.


    He is really losing face on behalf of all those transmigrator seniors, because he couldn¡¯t act like a normal protagonist who could rely on their superb cooking skills, conquering ¡¯sisters¡¯, awe-ing ¡¯brothers¡¯rades and charming spiritual beast...


    Sure enough, those tales about book transmigration are all lies!


    As for Yin Suye, he never write about him in this matter2Probably talking about he never wrote anything about YSY could cook before he has no expectation! Even though Shui Ruoshan is used to being kicked into a pit by this parallel world, he still felt that the level of endurance in his heart was not high enough. At the very least, he couldn¡¯t ept the fact that he will soon going to get downgraded from a civilized person to a primitive man who eats wild wolves.


    What with this pit ah?


    "Can you really handle so many wolves with just you alone?"


    Shui Ruoshan reacted a bitte. Rather than being concerned whether to eat wolves meat or not, he should be more worried on how to deal with the wolves and how to leave safely after that. One need to know, both of them almost died under the wolf¡¯s jaw before.


    "Hmph!"


    Yin Suye coldly hmphed with disdain. The disdainful eyes clearly showed his proudness that he didn¡¯t put the wolves in his eyes. He deliberately held back previously and showed a sorry look in order to test Shui Ruoshan¡¯s attitude. Now that the wolves no longer have any use, it¡¯s fine to just eliminate all of them.


    "..."


    As expected from Yin Suye, the perfect viin created by him(SRS). With just a cold hmph, he(YSY) vividly disyed the arrogance and cool aura of a professional; so handsome to the point he couldn¡¯t be more handsome!


    Not sure if the hole3implying his own stupidity in his brain is too, too big, he always had a feeling that Yin Suye¡¯s slight tilted head looked unusual. His gestures felt like the arrogance of sentient beings, as if he was saying ¡¯You stupid mortals, kneel and lick this Queen¡¯s feet!¡¯.


    What with this obviously wrong scenery?


    This viin, does the author know that you are being OOC?4Online ng alert, this Banana don¡¯t understand. Raw at the bottom for anyone who wanna know.


    *fall down*


    He felt like he is bing like those godforsaken rotten authors!


    Raw Word Count : 1171


    #WelpWouldYouEatWolfMeat


    #IfYouAreShuiRuoshan ?


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    <strong>Banana </strong>: Raw : ·´ÅÉÄãÔõô±À£¬×÷ÕßÔìÂð£¿


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero two seven - Couldn¡¯t adapt</strong>


    Yin Suye ignored Shui Ruoshan¡¯s blind worries, and took a long sword glimmering with cold light out from his space ring. Because he was still holding onto Shui Ruoshan¡¯s hand, he could easily cross through the barrier this time. The moment he went out from the barrier, Yin Suye let go of Shui Ruoshan¡¯s hand and left that person inside the cave. He then walked towards the pack of wolves by himself.


    That pair of boots embroidered with fine patterns stepped directly onto the bloodstains and those corpses which perished under his swords earlier; making a light sound on the floor. Feeling that the iing person is not easy to handle, the wolves stopping biting on the corpses and formed an attacking stance against Yin Suye.


    Facing those menacing wolves, Yin Suye¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all. He just raised the long sword in his hand, and a wolf¡¯s life was gone between the time his sword was raised up and lowered down. There were no excessive motions, his attacks were scarily neat. Corpses littered behind him as he walked in a speed not fast nor slow.


    Yin Suye¡¯s rxed and carefree style, caused the Shui Ruoshan who was staying inside the barrier to have an illusion. Yin Suye was not fighting a brave battle against the wolves, he looked like he was ying a ¡¯watermelon cutting game¡¯ instead! Because of this association, Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t feel that terrible anymore upon seeing the bloody hell-like scene caused by Yin Suye!


    "Let¡¯s go."


    After finishing thest giant wolf, Yin Suye returned to the barrier and extended his hand towards Shui Ruoshan.


    "Oh."


    Shui Ruoshan hesitated for one second but he still stretched his hand out of the barrier and ced his hand on Yin Suye¡¯s hand. He obviously know that the hand he is holding right now took away numerous life but strangely, he doesn¡¯t feel much sense of rejection.


    Although Yin Suye just created a one-sided massacre, he didn¡¯t let any part of his body to be stained by blood. He didn¡¯t have any trace of injuries, as if he is telling other people that on the battle ground, he is the God who controls the whole world!


    "Ufortable?"


    Yin Suye lightly frowned when he lowered his head and saw Shui Ruoshan¡¯s pale white face who was striving to maintain his calm.


    "Just couldn¡¯t adapt for a bit."


    As a modern person, one¡¯s heart would still instinctively produce fear and rejection when facing this kind of gory scene, no matter how much preparation was done. Even if he is the author of this world and is familiar with thew of the jungle in this world, plus has read and watched numerous horrible death scenes in novels and TV, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that he is a stay-home nerd who never kill even a chicken in his life.


    He probably should be grateful of himself for having the ability to maintain a calm face even if Mount Tai copsed in front of him. With this ability, he could prevent himself from showing any ugly expressions and maintain a normal expression as usual. He need to give himself countless praise for this unique skill of his ah!


    "Then don¡¯t look at it."


    As he said that, Yin Suye blocked Shui Ruoshan¡¯s eyes with one hand and used the other hand to pull Shui Ruoshan1Sounds super romantic but... can you imagine the exact posture? :v Me think the other hand should be ced on SRS waist instead ; avoiding countless bodies and bloodstains on the floor and walked towards the outside of the forest.


    "En." Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t reject his(YSY) action.


    In this kind of environment, it gave one a very relieved feeling to have one person that you couldpletely rely on. His eyes were covered by Yin Suye¡¯s big palm, Shui Ruoshan ufortably blinked his eyes. It caused his long eyshes to brush the palm of Yin Suye¡¯s hand, and his(YSY) fingers unconsciously opened a little gap in between.


    From the gap between Yin Suye¡¯s fingers, Shui Ruoshan could take a glimpse of the situation outside. And the first thing Shui Ruoshan saw was Yin Suye specially turned back and put the body of a giant wolf into his space ring before they leave the ce.


    At that instant, the emotional feeling Shui Ruoshan had from seeing someone being killed, ah no, something being killed was gone. What left was aplete feeling of helplessness.


    How persistent Yin Suye actually is regarding the matter of roasting wolf meat ah?


    Raw Word Count : 1144


    #A


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker

 Chapter 28-29

    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero two eight - Doesn¡¯t know how to take care others</strong>


    "Give you."


    Seeing that Shui Ruoshan stared unblinkingly at him, Yin Suye felt he must be feeling hungry, so he immediately ced the freshly roasted wolf meat on his(SRS) hand, indicating that he can start eating. After that, Yin Suye squatted down and continued roasting more wolf meat.


    "..."


    Even when he was being given a skewer of nicely done roasted wolf meat, Shui Ruoshan still has yet to react. He still stare dazely at Yin Suye, not even blinking his eyes. Or you could say, he started looking like that when Yin Suye brought him to this ce with enchanting scenery. When they arrived here, Yin Suye led him to sit on somefortable-looking grass to rest.


    Just like this, Shui Ruoshan sat at a side and watched with a stunned expression as Yin Suye took out the wolf¡¯s body from his space ring and some simple spices; skillfully cut the body up, cleaning, skewering, building fire...


    From those skillful movement, it was very clear that this was not the first time Yin Suye did these. For the first time, Shui Ruoshan felt that Yin Suye¡¯s capability is beyond his imagination. Although he has been working very hard to set the viin¡¯s setting to be perfect, he didn¡¯t write that he(YSY) is perfect in everything ah!


    Not only Yin Suye know some life skills, he seemed to be quite skillful in roasting meat as well! Perhaps he(SRS) is making a mountain out of a molehill because what he didn¡¯t write in the novel doesn¡¯t mean that Yin Suye doesn¡¯t know it.


    "It¡¯s not hot."


    Seeing that Shui Ruoshan still haven¡¯t eat the meat, Yin Suye gave his confirmation. He has blowed on the meat before giving it to Shui Ruoshan so one can confidently eat without getting burnt from the heat.


    "Oh."


    The roasted meat in his hand smelled fragrant and it looked tempting too but the moment Shui Ruoshan thought of the gory murder scene of the wolves, he doesn¡¯t feel like eating anymore. The psychological shadow given by that blood-sttered horrible scene was a bit too much!


    But then when he remembered the meat in his hand was specially roasted by Yin Suye to him, Shui Ruoshan felt he would let down his(YSY) good intention if he didn¡¯t eat it. Especially when he recalled the anticipating look on Yin Suye when he(YSY) said he would let him(SRS) eat roasted meat, he simply couldn¡¯t say anything to refuse. With this thought, Shui Ruoshan endured the feeling of nausea and opened his mouth, ready to bite with an utterly fearless spirit...


    "If you don¡¯t want to eat, then don¡¯t force yourself!"


    Before Shui Ruoshan could bite on it, Yin Suye has grabbed the skewer and flung it away without any hesitation. He looked rather displeased and angry. Just that he was not angry at Shui Ruoshan for not appreciating his good will, he was angered by his own ipetence instead. If he has yet to understand Shui Ruoshan¡¯s rejection towards the wolf meat by now, then he must be stupid. Previously, he only saw that the other person was hungry and that he wanted to quickly get something for Shui Ruoshan to eat. That was why he picked the readily avable wolf meat on the spot.


    Plus, there were only some simple spices in his space ring. He couldn¡¯t prepare anyplex dishes so he chose the more convenient method - roasted meat. However, he forgot Shui Ruoshan was not like him who has already used to killing, but a small child who couldn¡¯t tolerate bloody scenes.


    He actually made such obvious mistakes?


    This is really un-thoughtful!


    He has already decided to give everything to this person who he decided to trust, but not only he couldn¡¯t give the best to him(SRS), he caused him to go hungry instead. Making such a bad choice, he really doesn¡¯t know how to take care of other people.


    Looks like he need to properly learn how to care for other people!


    Raw Word Count : 1032


    #ForThoseWhoAreWaitingForIt


    #TheyFinallyLeftTheCave


    #AwwPoorBabyML


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero two nine - Setting priorities straight</strong>


    "Yin Suye, where are you going to go next?"


    Shui Ruoshan asked while biting on a piece of fruit, his voice was unclear from all those chewing. The fruit he is eating was given by Yin Suye who specifically went out to look for after knowing that he(SRS) couldn¡¯t stomach the roasted meat. As for those roasted wolf meat, Yin Suye ate a small portion of it and threw away the remaining meat.


    Considering that he couldn¡¯t eat meat items for the time being, Shui Ruoshan decided not to express disapproval towards Yin Suye¡¯s wasteful behavior.


    "Return to the Imperial capital."


    Yin Suye raised his head to the direction of the capital, his gaze was scarily dark.


    Since he was reborn, he don¡¯t have to waste time here. To those who owed him, harmed him, and betrayed him, he wanted to return the debt one by one! He wanted to let them know how horrifying it is to offend him.


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan was slightly stunned; he immediately understood that Yin Suye is ready to leave the Fog Forest. Going back straight away?


    The Imperial capital is the capital for mankind, at the same time it is also the ce where Yin Suye was born. Other than that, it is also the stage for his future development. Somehow, Yin Suye¡¯s choice right now is quite different from what he(SRS) set in his draft? ording to his setting, Yin Suye spent 3 months inside this foggy forest. After experiencing various life-threatening events, he leveled-up from 1st level Profound stage to 9th level Profound stage; a short gap away from the Imperial stage.


    Only then, Yin Suye will return to the Imperial capital. Only with enough strength that Yin Suye would be able to extract himself away from the severeplications happened in the capital, and obtaining the ultimate benefit.


    If he let the Yin Suye who has yet to fully upgrade his strength back to the capital, he knows Yin Suye would not be able to beat the older generation. And the other party would eat up him without sparing the bones. Although he doesn¡¯t know if it is due to the impact from his transmigration, he somehow caused Yin Suye to change his mind and the plot has deviated from the original route. But Shui Ruoshan knew one thing, he doesn¡¯t want to let the current Yin Suye who has yet to prepare anything to go back to the capital right now.


    "I think you should increase your strength in the Fog Forest first, before returning to the capital."


    At moments like this, Shui Ruoshan felt the need to bring out his attitude as a qualified ¡¯quack¡¯, unt his ¡¯silver tongue¡¯ to persuade Yin Suye to change his mind.


    "En?"


    Very obvious, Yin Suye was very unconvinced by Shui Ruoshan¡¯s words. Although his current strength was in 1st level of Profound stage, his spiritual power has already in Supreme King stage from his past life. In other words, even if he doesn¡¯t cultivate himself, his strength will slowly increase as time goes by1Banana - to catch up with the level of his spiritual power. Even if he worked hard to cultivate, he would only have to do ¡¯half the work, and receive twice the effect¡¯. If he could use heavenly treasures to increase his power during this period, the speed of his recovery would be a lot faster.


    That¡¯s why cultivation right now ispletely a waste of time for him.


    "I am a Seer, I could see that you are going to be in a crisis and you might lose your life if you are not careful!"


    Shui Ruoshan intentionally said it in a serious way, hoping that it will catch Yin Suye¡¯s attention. Seemed to feel that he didn¡¯t state it detailed enough, Shui Ruoshan further added, "As long as you can cultivate for 3 more months, or your cultivation level reaches the 9th level of Profound stage, you could return to the Imperial capital!"


    "Are you worried about me?" Yin Suye¡¯s eyes slightly shed.


    In his past life, he really spent 3 months in the Fog Forest to cultivate to the 9th level of Profound stage. But even so, he nearly died in the Imperial capital. However, he is confident that he won¡¯t make the same mistake in this lifetime. He won¡¯t exin these things to Shui Ruoshan though. Because having someone around tofort you or worry of your safety felt very nice, he couldn¡¯t help wanting to enjoy more of this good feeling; the feeling of being cared by someone else.


    "Yes, I¡¯m worried about you!"


    Looking at Yin Suye who didn¡¯t seem to have taken in any of his advice, Shui Ruoshan felt angry. Since he(YSY) knew that he(SRS) is worried, then he(YSY) should ept his(SRS) suggestion and let him(SRS) be assured.


    "I am very happy."


    Receiving a confirmation, the corner of Yin Suye¡¯s mouth slightly curved up. There was a faint smile in his eyes.


    "So..."


    Shui Ruoshan could feel that Yin Suye is feeling very happy now so he immediately stare at him with hopes, hoping that he(YSY) will give him the answer he wanted to hear.


    "Return to the capital, you could eat delicious food."


    Right now, it was very obvious that he couldn¡¯t provide Shui Ruoshan with a good living condition. He couldn¡¯t even let that person to eat well and full. At this point, it caused the Yin Suye who wanted to treat Shui Ruoshan nicely to feel bad. Only by returning to the capital that he could give everything good to Shui Ruoshan.


    "..."


    If he is to follow the normal flow of the current development, at this moment he should be deeply touched by such considerate behavior from Yin Suye?


    ¡¯Deeply touched¡¯ your head2Technically, the author used the word ú which means coal. But he/she actually wanted to use the word of the same pronunciation - ¡¯your sister!¡¯. This banana changed it to ¡¯head¡¯ for easier understanding. ah!


    This is not even a dog blood romance novel, where did these ¡¯touched¡¯ feeling came from?!


    Right now he just wanted to ¡¯hehe¡¯ugh without saying anything) at Yin Suye!


    At the same time, he wanted to roar at Yin Suye : "How can youpare between eating and your life?!" They are not even at the same category at all, alright?!


    Yin Suye, I beg you. Please set your priorities straight when you consider things!


    Raw Word Count : 1532


    #WifeyIsMainPriorityAlright


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker

 Chapter 30-31

    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero three zero - Talent to lead</strong>


    "Howe we didn¡¯t encounter any travellers even though we have been walking inside this foggy forest for a long time?"


    In Shui Ruoshan¡¯s opinion, Yin Suye used him as an excuse to return to the capital, saying that he(SRS) couldn¡¯t eat delicious food if they stayed. If so, he will take this as an opportunity to let him change his mind. As long as they could meet other travellers, Shui Ruoshan believed he could used the wealth he currently possessed to exchange some food and supplies from the other party. He also could inquire about sometest news from them; killing two birds with one stone.


    "You want to meet other people?"


    Yin Suye has been using his spiritual power to scan their surrounding as they walked, specifically to avoid crowds and dangers. This is also the reason why they didn¡¯t encounter any humans, demons and creatures along the way.


    "En. This way, we could exchange good food from the other party."


    One more thing was Shui Ruoshan felt no sense of aplishment from transmigration because all he saw ever since he came to this world was Yin Suye alone.


    "En." Yin Suye gave a sound of acknowledgement upon seeing a hopeful expression from Shui Ruoshan¡¯s face.


    "Where should we go next?"


    Shui Ruoshan felt that Yin Suye doesn¡¯t really know how to lead the way, otherwise howe they didn¡¯t meet anyone after so long? But he won¡¯t say such disappointing words to him(YSY), seeing that Yin Suye didn¡¯t give him ¡¯a bucket of cold water¡¯1Kinda means telling him the truth and destroying his hope by reminding him that travellers normally bring only dry food and not delicious food.


    "Which direction do you want to go?"


    Stopping on his track, Yin Suye asked Shui Ruoshan for advice with a serious expression, while retrieving back his spiritual power from their surrounding. It is very easy to search for people using spiritual power, but it would looked too deliberate if they found other travellers right after Shui Ruoshan said he wanted to meet someone. So he passed the decision making to Shui Ruoshan. This Fog Forest is a holynd for adventurers afterall, one doesn¡¯t have to worry they won¡¯t get to meet anyone. As for when, then this will depend on his luck.


    "But I don¡¯t know the road!"


    Although Shui Ruoshan was very clear of the situation in the forest, it was limited only to the words in the novel. When ites to the actual situation, he was totally helpless. Their surroundings looked just the same, who can tell which direction from which ah?!


    "It¡¯s alright."


    Shui Ruoshan¡¯s worries were not a problem at all in Yin Suye¡¯s eyes.


    "Then, I¡¯ll just casually lead the way. But if I identally walked to some paths that we are not supposed to, you must warn me ah!" Receiving the encouragement and support from Yin Suye, he felt relieved.


    "En."


    Yin Suye took a step backwards to show that he is ready to follow.


    Upon getting Yin Suye¡¯s guarantee, Shui Ruoshan was instantly filled with confidence. He raised his head and observed their surroundings, then picked the most pleasing direction before started walking.


    With a pace not slow nor fast, Yin Suye followed closely behind Shui Ruoshan, making sure that the person in front of him ispletely covered by his circle of protection.


    The Shui Ruoshan who doesn¡¯t know he has been given aplete protection led the way in high spirits, as he fantasized what kind of people they would meet. But as they walked further, Shui Ruoshan¡¯s positive emotions started to sink bit by bit. Probably, he has even lesser talent to lead the way than Yin Suye, maybe2Yes, the author put 2 adverbs to show how reluctant SRS to admit his ipetence? If not, why didn¡¯t theye across anyone? Not only human, they didn¡¯t even encounter any small animals. What he saw was just trees, and trees!


    This is a huge blow!


    "There are sound of water over there."


    Just as Shui Ruoshan started to get discouraged and decided to give up, Yin Suye suddenly said and raised his finger towards one direction.


    "Really?"


    Shui Ruoshan instantly regained his spirit when he heard what Yin Suye said.


    "En."


    Even if he didn¡¯t use his spiritual power to check the surrounding, Yin Suye still could clearly know what¡¯s happening within a radius of 10 meters with his current strength.


    "Let us quickly go there ba!"


    Without thinking, Shui Ruoshan immediately grabbed Yin Suye¡¯s hand to pull him towards that direction, eager to go to the location. Although they have yet toe across anyone, but at the very least he could get rid of the monotonous scenery of trees while slightly proving his talent for leading the way.


    When he first saw Shui Ruoshan reaching out for him, Yin Suye used all his efforts to restrain the instinct to counterattack, then he take that small and warm hand in his hand.


    "Let¡¯s go."


    One step forward, it became Yin Suye leading Shui Ruoshan forward instead.


    "En."


    Shui Ruoshan waspletely immersed with his thoughts and he couldn¡¯t wait to check out how beautiful thendscape would be. He didn¡¯t notice the momentous unnaturalness from Yin Suye. He was also not aware of the change of leading power between the two of them.


    .......


    Author note : New characters will finally appear! It¡¯s not easy alright? It seems that Shui Shui can¡¯t stop writing the moment Shui Shui started to describe the interaction between MC and ML! Cannot afford to offend the MC camp ah!


    Raw Word Count : 1564


    #NaturalTalentToEvadePeoplePlease


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #IDidntReplyCommentsButIDoReadThemYo


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero three one - Someone ising</strong>


    Soon, Shui Ruoshan and Yin Suye arrived to their destination - beside a stream. Just that Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t bother to enjoy the environment, as all of his attention was drawn to the reflection in the river. Is this how he looked like now? A cute little shota1СÕýÌ« - Cute little young boy with red lips and white teeth? Although he knew right from the start that his body has shrunk and might have turned into a child, he didn¡¯t know that he would transmigrate into a cute little doll-like child ah!


    He almost get melted by his current moe/meng look, even though his original look was not that cute2The first and second part of the sentence doesn¡¯t really make sense. Raw at the bottom for those who wanna know.! It¡¯s a pity he doesn¡¯t n to go on a sell ¡¯meng¡¯ route. What he wanted was his original image of morous aloofness with high noble aura.


    "What¡¯s wrong?"


    Looking at Shui Ruoshan staring intently at the reflection in the water, Yin Suye felt kind of puzzled.


    "Yin Suye, suddenly I want to eat grilled fish!"


    Shui Ruoshan raised his head and angrily looked at Yin Suye. How could the fishes swim so happily in the water while hemented on his non-existing noble aura? So, right now he is not happy, and started to get unreasonably mad.


    "You can eat it?"


    In order to avoid any unexpected situation, Yin Suye felt that it would better to confirm clearly first.


    "Can."


    Shui Ruoshan replied with certainty but in his heart, he was somewhat uncertain. Because when he thought about it, he prefer to eat roasted meat instead back in his modern time. This time, the reason why he felt nauseous and had a rejection towards meat was entirely because he was unustomed to the gore.


    In other words, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem if he don¡¯t eat any meat3Banana - So fish doesn¡¯t count as meat? Sometimes I get confused with food and nutrient stuff. Like tomato is a vegetable ... right? :v now? He is really too clever, to be able to ¡¯deduce many things from one case¡¯ alright? That means even if they couldn¡¯t bump into anyone now and couldn¡¯t exchange any food, he still could use the excuse ¡¯can eat other food¡¯ to convince Yin Suye to give up the thought to immediately returning to the capital.


    "Alright." Yin Suye lightly agreed when he saw that Shui Ruoshan¡¯s expression bing better all of a sudden.


    "Then let¡¯s catch the fish together."


    Watching the fishes swimming so carefreely in the stream without any sense of crisis, Shui Ruoshan revealed an ill-intentioned smile.


    "No need."


    As he said that, Yin Suye pulled Shui Ruoshan towards the grasses where the surroundingndscape looked quite beautiful. After that, he took a cushion out from his space ring and put it under one of the big trees, indicating that Shui Ruoshan should just sit there and rest.


    "Oh."


    Upon seeing Yin Suye¡¯s ¡¯let me do it¡¯ attitude and that he wanted to take aplete charge of the food, Shui Ruoshan reliantly epted his kindness and lightly smiled. He understood that with his small physique, he couldn¡¯t help anything even if he wanted to. Since Yin Suye has already considered on his behalf, then he(SRS) should just sit there and rest properly. Watching other people busying around is not a bad thing!


    After getting Shui Ruoshan properly seated, Yin Suye lowered his body, rolled up his sleeves, took his shoes off, rolled up the leg of his pants, and walked straight into the stream barefooted. His hand stretched out in the water, then precisely flung a fish out to the riverbank....


    Sitting at a side, Shui Ruoshan stared dazedly as he watched Yin Suye catch the fishes.


    Yin Suye¡¯s expression was focused and persevering, his golden hair swayed gently behind his back, making a beautiful arc. Numerous drops of water fell from his hand as he pulls out from the water, reflecting a soft glow in the air. It caused the man who was standing against the light to look even more dazzling and beautiful; simply a representative for ¡¯brilliance¡¯.


    "Be careful!"


    Shui Ruoshan has yet to break away from his dazing when Yin Suye¡¯s voice suddenly sounded. The next second, Yin Suye instantly flew up from the stream and sprinted towards him.


    "What happened?"


    Seeing Yin Suye standing in front of him and using his own body to protect him(SRS), he(SRS) tensed up as well.


    "Someone ising."


    Yin Suye¡¯s low tone caused people to shiver with fear when he said that; revealing an unusually dangerous atmosphere.


    "Finallye across some people, it wasn¡¯t easy!"4This was said by the iing person


    Being well protected behind Yin Suye, he couldn¡¯t see the bloodthirsty and crazy expression from Yin Suye¡¯s face...


    Raw Word Count : 1467


    #WifeIsStillPriority


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    <strong>Banana</strong>: Raw : ¾ÍËãÔ­±¾µÄËû²¢²»ÃÈÕýÌ«£¬Ò²²îµã±»×Ô¼ºÏÖÔÚµÄÑù×Ó¸øÃÈ·­ÁË£¡

 Chapter 32-33

    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero three two - Poor image</strong>


    "Someone ising!"


    A momentter, Shui Ruoshan saw 4 young men dressed in gorgeous robes walking out from the forest.


    "En."


    Yin Suye¡¯s tone was not light or heavy so one couldn¡¯t hear theplex emotions contained in it.


    The moment when Shui Ruoshan discovered the 4 young men, they were aware of him and Yin Suye as well. They looked obviously stunned but the next second, they became very happy and started to head straight towards them. When Shui Ruoshan saw their expressions, he believed that they were the same as him; excited to see other travellers. Should he take the initiative to say hello to express a friendly exchange?


    Not waiting for Shui Ruoshan to decide what he wanted to do, one of the four people opened his mouth first.


    "Everyone, quicklye and see who we bumped into?"


    One of the men immediately called out to urge the others toe forward.


    "Isn¡¯t this the eldest young master of the Duke¡¯s family, who also known as the Light of Sun, Yin Suye?"


    One of them put up an air of arrogance the moment he arrived. Then he eximed with a very exaggerated expression after looking at them up and down.


    "I just didn¡¯t think that our great genius would actually be in such sorry situation!"


    That kind of ¡¯making mountain out of a molehill¡¯ expression carried an unspoken disdain.


    "Such an ugly image like a refugee, really throwing our face as a noble away!"


    The men didn¡¯t hide their malice at all.


    Shui Ruoshan¡¯s expression cooled down the moment he heard the words from the men. He really doesn¡¯t have much eyes for people1As in doesn¡¯t have much ability to discern between a good person from a bad one. These 4 people weren¡¯t feeling happy when they saw him and Yin Suye, but was delight to despise them ah!


    Moreover, he couldn¡¯t say anything at all. Really hateful to the extreme. Very obvious, these people knew Yin Suye and they were also those kind of people who harboured strong hostility towards him(YSY). At that moment, Shui Ruoshan ced those four into the ¡¯Enemy¡¯ camp (in his mind). But one thing that he(SRS) couldn¡¯t not admit, Yin Suye¡¯s appearance right now really doesn¡¯t look presentablepared to those men who were d in bright and colorful attire.


    Although Yin Suye has changed away his blood-soaked clothing during the time he(SRS) fainted, his new clothes were thosemon rough quality clothing. In the eyes of the nobles, it is equal to the attire of civilians. In addition to that, due to Yin Suye rushing directly from the water to protect him, he doesn¡¯t have time to pull down his rolled up sleeves and trouser legs or wear his shoes. His hairs were blown messily by the wind while his whole body has water stains...


    Indeed, his appearance really looked unfavorable!


    However when he thought of the reason for his sorry look was from trying to catch fish for him(SRS), Shui Ruoshan felt slightly guilty. Because of him, Yin Suye wasughed at by these 4 people so he(SRS) must help this man get his honor back. He might not be able to do anything martial arts wise, but he still could utilise his ¡¯poisonous tongue¡¯ skill.


    "Really uneducated!"


    Shui Ruoshan fixed his expression then slightly raised his head. Showing a contemptuous smile and his disdainful eyes to look down on his enemies, he lowered the tone of his voice to try to portray his cold and mourous noble aura.


    "Didn¡¯t your parents educate you that it¡¯s an indecent thing to randomly growl like dogs at other people?"


    Raw Word Count : 1120


    #LetWifeyDefendHusbando


    #WhatDoYouCallCharactersWithoutNames ?


    #Hurhurhur


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero three three - Wait a minute</strong>


    "You dared to scold us?!1Banana - Google Trante actually said "You dare to marry us?!" :v Welp, that¡¯s sure scary. I¡¯m not sure if YSY will let SRS marry 4 male concubines "


    The four-person group who was originally gloating at Yin Suye suddenly became furious after they heard those unfiltered harsh scolding from Shui Ruoshan.


    "I didn¡¯t name anyone nor said who was acting like a dog, it¡¯s the bunch of you who were too self-conscious. If the shoe fits,ce that bitch up and wear it!"


    Shui Ruoshan don¡¯t think his tongue is poisonous enough, but he still think he is still skillful in twisting between ck and white2distort the truth.


    Shui Ruoshan : "Not wanting to admit it and now ming me in turn, what a joke!"


    Shui Ruoshan definitely won¡¯t admit that he clearly used the word ¡¯your¡¯ 3in ¡¯your parents¡¯. The raw is ÄãÃÇ/ ni men, the word is in plural before this. And yet he is using some loopholes in between to show his innocence while trying to anger the men along the way.


    Who ask these 4 to start sneering the moment they came over? Plusbining with fact Yin Suye doesn¡¯t like to talk and defend himself, this is simply bullying! As for him, he is not any ¡¯white lotus¡¯4Who doesn¡¯t understand what is white lotus, raise your hand please  or ¡¯Holy Mother¡¯ who won¡¯t retort back after being scolded! His principle has always been ¡¯return the attack if bullied¡¯.


    "You are seeking death!"


    Four of them were flushed with anger from Shui Ruoshan¡¯s words. They never expect anyone to use a righteous tone to say such twisted words to them. This counter-attack ability was more skillfully used than them ah!


    "Who dares?"


    Yin Suye directly stepped up and blocked in front of Shui Ruoshan, fully showcasing the act of protection. A long sword appeared out of nowhere and turned a beautiful arc in the air before falling stably into his hand. The tip of the sword was pointed at the direction of the 4 man.


    "Yin Suye, if you dare to do something to us, our families will never let got of you!"


    The status of these people¡¯s families was not low in the capital and they were quite favored in their families too. Hence their arrogant attitudes.


    "Even though you temporarily held the status as the son of the Duke, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that you are a little bastard unloved by both of your parents!"


    Although Yin Suye¡¯s status was higher than anyone of them, he was a son abandoned by the Duke so naturally they don¡¯t have to give any faces and just bully however they liked.


    "Other than having martial skills a bit higher than us, you simply have nothing else!"


    They put on the look of someone superior looking down at other people.


    "What kind of qualifications do you have to go against us?"


    As they say that, their attitude seemed to say ¡¯You can just stand there obediently and let us bully you. Who knows we might get in a good mood and let lowly people like you go¡¯. Originally, the four of them could be considered as young talents. However, in the same generation, there was someone even more brilliant - Yin Suye. Their brilliance was not very bright to start with so this caused them to be overwhelmed; bing more and more mediocre. People used topare them with Yin Suye, and the more they werepared, the worse they became. Over the time, the four of them umted resentment and hostility towards Yin Suye.


    As the result, when Yin Suye¡¯s status plummeted, they seized every opportunity ¡¯to throw rocks¡¯ at him. That could be considered a way for them to keep a bnce in their heart.


    "It¡¯s you guys who doesn¡¯t have the qualifications to go against Yin Suye!"


    In Shui Ruoshan¡¯s opinion,paring those people with Yin Suye would simply degrade him(YSY). At the same time, he realized what was the identity of these hateful people.


    ¡¯Group of four¡¯ (ËÄÈË×é - si ren zu) has almost the same pronunciation with ¡¯Group of dead people¡¯ (ËÀÈË×é - si ren zu). In other words, these people were just some cannon fodders used to sharpen Yin Suye¡¯s skills in his novel!


    "One has an ugly ck face, while the other has a pale sick face. One is a fatty with sexual disorders5ÐÔÕÏ°­ - Probably means impotent and the other is shorty who cannot lift. This is really a four-man group with personality ah!"


    Shui Ruoshan revealed an evil smile, then described the men in detailed.


    What is ¡¯hitting faces¡¯? Shui Ruoshan¡¯s act in revealing other party¡¯s weaknesses and mental scars right in front of them, and without hesitation; that¡¯s what you called ¡¯hitting face¡¯ ah! Since the position of these four people was just cannon fodder in the story, Shui Ruoshan won¡¯t consider much while writing about them. He went straight to the worst characteristics. Using worser people asparison, it would bring out the perfection of the viin even better. This is what you call ¡¯Contrasting beauty¡¯!


    "You, you..."


    The group of four stuttered on the word ¡¯You¡¯ for a long time, but in the end they didn¡¯t say anything else. They were not stuttering because their shorings were being pointed out, but they were too angered to the point they couldn¡¯t articte properly. Especially the one Shui Ruoshan described as shorty who cannot lift and the impotent fatty. They were so furious, they almost couldn¡¯t wait to immediately pounce forward and kill Shui Ruoshan.


    Actually, they just did that; attacking at the direction of Shui Ruoshan. The only thing in their mind was to eliminate anyone who knew their secret. That way they would be able to keep their secret and won¡¯t be aughing stock in the circle of aristocrat!


    "Courting death!"


    Yin Suye¡¯s expression was originally dark, but now it became even worse. His freezing gaze locked on them, the deterrence contained in it could cause infinite fear in their mind. The long sword in his hand gently swayed, bringing a strong flow of air with it and instantly blocked the attacks from the men. One block and the four of them were pushed back from the force.


    "Yin Suye, you became stronger again?!" The group of four eximed in shock.


    The simpler the moves, the harder weakness could be found, and it also showed one¡¯s strength. In the past, the four of them could win over Yin Suye when they joined hands but now, Yin Suye could defeat them in one move. That showed that Yin Suye¡¯s strength has increased very rapidly.


    One need to know, Yin Suye was just at level 1 of Profound stage when he left the capital. And the more advanced the level is, the more difficult it is to breakthrough. However, it has just been a few months and Yin Suye¡¯s strength has increased tremendously. This talent of cultivation is so strong that it¡¯s ridiculous!


    "Scram or die, choose one!"


    Yin Suye¡¯s tone was cold without any trace of emotions, his expressionless face looked ruthless and cruel.


    Shui Ruoshan¡¯s eyes at this moment were brimming with stars as he gazed in worship towards the Yin Suye who stood proudly in front of him. That insufferable attitude, those icy ruthless words, that straightforward strength, and disdainful aura like looking down at the world...


    Simply too cool to the point that it couldn¡¯t be anymore cooler!


    "Let¡¯s go!"


    The group of four gave a humph, and finally decided to withdraw. It was very clear that the Yin Suye right now totally has the strength to make them stay, they won¡¯t be stupidly rushing to their death. A wise man knows better than to fight when the odds are against him. Wait until they returned to the capital, they will have ways to get their revenge from Yin Suye.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Just as the four prepared to turn around and leave, Yin Suye suddenly called out to stop them.


    "Are you forcing us to stay?"


    The men suddenly became nervous and they vigntly faced Yin Suye like they are facing a powerful enemy. If Yin Suye really changed his mind and decided to kill them here, they would have to fight for their life. Because if they were really killed here, will anyone from their families know that it was done by Yin Suye? Even if someone managed to investigate the truth, those people won¡¯t necessary will help them take revenge. Even if someone took revenge for them, they still won¡¯te back to life.


    To be able to mix within the circle of nobility, the four of them still have some brains.


    Even Shui Ruoshan raised his head too, and looked puzzledly at Yin Suye. He doesn¡¯t understand why he(YSY) changed his mind.


    "Leave your food behind."


    Yin Suye stated his request without batting an eye. Those heterochromic eyes coldly stared at the men; it could give people a feeling of limitless pressure, forcing them to do ording to what he wanted.


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan was stunned for a moment. But the next second, countless emotions emerged in his heart. He didn¡¯t think that Yin Suye would still be thinking of taking care of him, and remembered to let him eat delicious food!


    "Give you, we will give them all to you!"


    The group of four looked visibly relieved the moment they heard Yin Suye¡¯s request; it¡¯s fine if they don¡¯t have to die. Then, they started to take all the food out of from their space ring and ced it neatly in front of Yin Suye. Seeing that Yin Suye didn¡¯t stop them from leaving after putting down the food, they immediately turned around to leave, wanting to escape from the ce as soon as possible.


    "Wait."


    Unfortunately, when the men were about to leave, Shui Rushan called out to stop them from leaving again.


    "What do you want actually?"


    Even though they are weaker, the men were still somewhat angry from being yed like this.


    "The options were ¡¯scram¡¯ or ¡¯die¡¯. Since you don¡¯t want to die, you should leave by rolling6¹ö - The word means ¡¯roll¡¯ butmonly used as ¡¯scram¡¯. SRS was ying the pun with them  away!"


    Shui Ruoshan was very clear on how much they bullied Yin Suye in the past. Since there is a chance to teach those people a lesson, Shui Ruoshan naturally won¡¯t let go of this opportunity to help Yin Suye vent his anger.


    "Don¡¯t push your luck!"


    The color of the men¡¯s face keep changing, and finally couldn¡¯t tolerate it; they wanted to rush towards Shui Ruoshan to argue.


    "Want to die? I will fulfil your request."


    With a swung of his sword, Yin Suye stopped the men¡¯s advance towards Shui Ruoshan.


    "No."


    Being surprised by Yin Suye¡¯s aura, the four who were being aggressive just now instantly swallowed back their resentment.


    "Then, scram(roll) ba."


    Yin Suye coldly flung his sleeves, not looking at them at all; vividly disying a look of despise.


    "Alright."


    After hesitating for a long time, the group of four finally get down on the floor and started rolling away. In their eyes, nothingpares to saving their own life! Clenching their teeth, they swore to carve this shame that Yin Suye and Shui Ruoshan gave them into their heart. As long as they found the opportunity, they will let these two taste a life worse than death.


    When Shui Ruoshan saw that the men chose to suffer in silence and rolled away, he didn¡¯t feel happy but was filled with worries instead. He saw it very clearly, the resentment in their eyes. He believed that they will never let him and Yin Suye go if they have the chance in the future. Moreover, he also knew very well how these people would create numerous troubles and difficulties for Yin Suye in the future.


    "Is it really alright to let them leave just like that?"


    Although Shui Ruoshan was not very ustomed to the thought of killing people, he understood that ¡¯strangling the danger in the cradle¡¯ is the most normal choice. It is definitely not a wise choice to let the four stay alive after they endured insults in order to safely leave the scene.


    "Because you are not used to the thought of killing people."


    That was why Yin Suye didn¡¯t went ahead to kill them in front of Shui Ruoshan.


    "..."


    Yin Suye actually held back because of him?!


    Upon realizing this point, Shui Ruoshan suddenly felt his heart beating rapidly. An unknown indescribable feeling gradually filled his heart...


    Raw Word Count : 3316


    #OhHeartBeatingFast


    #Yas


    #ButAuthorKeepSpamming4WordsIdiom


    #WhyUDoTis


    #AndAuthorStayedTrueToTheTittle


    #WritingOnlyAboutTheTitle .....


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    <strong>Banana</strong>: *rolls*

 Chapter 34

    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero three four - One request</strong>


    "You heard what those four said earlier?"


    Until the group of fourpletely disappeared from his sight, Yin Suye slowly closed his eyes to calm down the killing intent caused by them in his heart. When he opened his eyes again, the dark emotions have calmed down. No one could detect the previously bloodthirsty craziness from his expressionless face anymore.


    "En."


    Shui Ruoshan casually rolled his eyes at Yin Suye. He is not deaf, how could he not hear what those four had said in loud voice? Because his attention has been drawn to other ces, the matter regarding his unknown irregr heartbeats was thrown to the back of his head. He shifted his concentrate to answer Yin Suye¡¯s questions instead.


    "Do you have anything you want to ask?"


    Yin Suye turned his head to him, looking very seriously at Shui Ruoshan. Instead of letting Shui Ruoshan take a wild guess at the matter, it would be better to directly show him(SRS) the truth.


    "No."


    Shui Ruoshan shook his head. Not because he already knew everything about Yin Suye, but because he didn¡¯t want to open his(YSY) mental scars again.


    "En?"


    Yin Suye could clearly see that Shui Ruoshan wasn¡¯t really curious regarding this matter, but he couldn¡¯t help feeling puzzled because of this.


    "Because I know everything about you." Not only he knew everything, he was the one who created all of it.


    Since he already told Yin Suye that he(YSY) could trust him, he shouldn¡¯t let Yin Suye down for his(YSY) trust in him. So Shui Ruoshan considered it for a while and decided to say the truth, but he only chose to say half of the truth. As for theter half, he will never tell anyone about it.


    "You predicted it?"


    A Seer could see the future, present and past. So for Shui Ruoshan to know about his past, this was the first thing that crossed his(YSY) mind.


    "Yes." Shui Ruoshan answered without any expression.


    "Your ability as a Seer is very strong!" Stronger than any Seers he has seen before.


    He has been paying close attention to shui Ruoshan during their conversation just now. He could clearly see that there were no changes, not even the slightest one when Shui Ruoshan said that he knew everything about him. In other words, Shui Ruoshan could easily predict other people¡¯s fate without paying any price for it.


    "It¡¯s alright.1Ò»°ãÒ»°ã : I don¡¯t know the exact English expression for this. It means a humble way to ept someone¡¯s praise by not being proud of it. :v In Japanese, it would be maa- maa- ."


    Shui Ruoshan replied modestly but his eyes were full of pride from the acknowledgment. His attitude in ¡¯saying something different from what he thought¡¯,bining with his image as a zhengtai(shota), aren¡¯t that an absolute intention to ¡¯sell meng¡¯?!


    "Shui Ruoshan!"


    Although he couldn¡¯t bear to break the moment of proudness for Shui Ruoshan, there were some matters that he must seriously caution him about.


    "What is it?"


    Seeing that Yin Suye called him in such rare serious tone, he became serious as well.


    "If you don¡¯t want to get into trouble and danger in the future, do not let others know of your strong prophetic power."


    The stronger one be, the more people will take notice and the more people will try to snatch away. Some extreme people might even try to destroy it if they couldn¡¯t obtain it.


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan said he was a Seer only because he wanted to give an appropriate identity for himself. But now that Yin Suye reminded him, he found out that he hasmitted a great mistake! When he first wrote about the setting of this world, for bnce purpose, he would set a specific limitation for those with strong powers or special abilities so that they won¡¯t be OP (overpowered). And Seer belonged in the group where they are restricted for their ability. Previously, he casually gave prophecies in the name of a Seer and forgotten such an important thing; disying his ability with earth-shattering strength, he is really seeking death ah! Or should he say he should be d that he only showed the abnormal side of him to Yin Suye alone?


    "The best way is don¡¯t help other people to predict anything. Don¡¯t even mention your identity as a Seer as well."


    Seeing that Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t object, Yin Suye added a few more requests. This way, he would be the only one who knew about Shui Ruoshan¡¯s specialness. Since God decided to send this variable who matched his wishes, Shui Ruoshan, to him who was reborn, then it means Shui Ruoshan belonged to him. Naturally, everything regarding Shui Ruoshan should be known only to himself! The moment he thought of this, Yin Suye felt an unknown satisfaction.


    "Alright, I won¡¯t tell other people about my identity as a Seer."


    If not for his slip of tongue, Shui Ruoshan won¡¯t have to lie to Yin Suye and randomly assumed an identity as a Seer to ovee the crisis. Right now, he understood the potential crisis tied to the identity as a Seer so naturally he won¡¯t continue to use this identity.


    "Really obedient!"


    As he said that, Yin Suye reached out to touch the back of Shui Ruoshan¡¯s neck. He liked this spot. As long as he could touch this part, he would have the feeling that he has full control over this person in his palm; getting the feeling that this personpletely belonged to him!


    "Quickly let go, I¡¯m ticklish!"


    Upon seeing Yin Suye¡¯s action, he wanted to evade it. But unfortunately, he doesn¡¯t have much martial arts strength. He couldn¡¯t even struggle before the other person touched him, causing him tough out loud. He is not a child, so he doesn¡¯t need Yin Suye to coax him like a child. He is not an animal either, so he doesn¡¯t need Yin Suye to smooth his hair like one do to animal. But the most important thing is he is ticklish, so he wouldugh until tearse out!


    Yin Suye, this small one requested to be spared!


    "..."


    Yin Suye helplessly took his hand back after he saw the little guyughed until his body shook.


    Because if he continued his action, Shui Ruoshan would probablyugh until he copse onto the ground. It has been a while since hest feel this kind of ¡¯not up, not down¡¯2²»Éϲ»Ï - Probably means not happy nor sad feeling. Should he be happy that Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t reject his strongly suggestive actions, or should he feel unhappy that Shui Ruoshan is ticklish that he couldn¡¯t proceed to the next step?


    "Shui Ruoshan, I can agree with what you said before."


    After some considerations, Yin Suye felt that it is necessary to find ways to restore his strength back to rank of Supreme King3Refer to chapter 23 for the list of ranking again yo.. Although Shui Ruoshan promised that he will not tell anyone of his identity as a Seer, ¡¯paper couldn¡¯t cover fire¡¯4Ö½°ü²»×¡»ð - Was looking for a proper sentence for this saying, and Google Trante gave me the most ridiculous trantion. Check the bottom for the picture XD. Therefore he need to have enough power before Shui Ruoshan¡¯s strength is exposed, to protect him forever.


    "What happened ah?"


    Shui Ruoshan breathed a sigh of relief when Yin Suye stopped his action. Why is he ticklish? Really unbearable! But at the next second, he looked at Yin Suye in confusion. They were clearly talking about the problem of a Seer¡¯s identity, howe the topic suddenly switched to a totally unrted topic?


    "When I need to use those treasures, I will get it from you."


    One word at a time, Yin Suye said it seriously; like a guarantee, also like an oath.


    "Alright."


    Although he doesn¡¯t understand why Yin Suye suddenly changed his mind, Shui Ruoshan still disyed a big smile at him. Could it be Yin Suye is treating him as his own now? That¡¯s why he don¡¯t want to be unfamiliar with each other anymore, indicating that he(YSY) will take the initiative to approach him whenever he need something from him. But isn¡¯t Yin Suye¡¯s responding time taking a bit too long? He(YSY) only thought to give him his reply just as he(SRS) is about to forgot about this matter!


    "But you need to promise me one thing."


    Yin Suye was very happy that Shui Ruoshan treated him with such a sincere attitude but there were some requirements that he needed to stress on.


    "Yes?"


    In order to prevent himself from ¡¯being sold and helping the other to count the money¡¯, Shui Ruoshan won¡¯t vainly give his promise to Yin Suye right from the start.


    "You need to stay by my side all the time!"


    Since Shui Ruoshan belonged to him, he should always stay by his side. Although he has the ability to make Shui Ruoshan stay by his side, he wanted even more for the person to willingly choose to stay.


    "Alright, before we dissolve this master-servant contract between us, I will definitely stay by your side."


    Considering that Yin Suye¡¯s ¡¯reflect arc¡¯5·´É仡 - Felt like it means train of thoughts from the context instead of the exact meaning is quiterge and like to jump from topics to topics, Shui Ruoshan gave a thought at everything that happened to them. In the end, he only managed to connect the current topic to the master-servant contract between them.


    The master-servant contract is very demanding on the servants. One of it was, without the permission of the master, the servant must not be too far from his master. Otherwise he/she would be severely punished by the contract. So that¡¯s why Yin Suye will worry that he would suddenly went away from him, and wanted him to promise to stay together?


    However, Shui Ruoshan subconsciously felt that this is quite ambiguous, so for safety purpose he deliberately added some preconditions. In addition, he is not very familiar with this world that he created; he need someone to help him to integrate into this world. Shui Ruoshan who thought that he found the right answer for the question, simply agreed to Yin Suye¡¯s condition.


    "I have already agreed, so why didn¡¯t you say anything?"


    Shui Ruoshan saw Yin Suye pursed his lips with a dark face when he(SRS)said alright. He was a bit puzzled. He didn¡¯t say anything wrong just now, right? Why did Yin Suye became unhappy instead?


    "Hungry yet? Come and eat something ba."


    Yin Suye didn¡¯t answer Shui Ruoshan¡¯s question, and purposely changed the topic. Then, from the pile of foods left by the group of four, he picked out some delicious and delicate little snacks and ced it in front of Shui Ruoshan. Since he has already agreed to stay with him until the contract is dissolved, then before that happens, he will find a way to make Shui Ruoshan change this term into ¡¯Forever¡¯.


    "I rather not eat the food left by that group of four!"


    Shui Ruoshan straightforwardly rejected it. The moment he thought of those disgusting people, he felt like the foods have be hateful as well. He called this ¡¯hate the house, hate the crows!¡¯


    [Banana : A bit too long to exin in tap footnote, SRS actually modify the saying above from °®Îݼ°ÎÚ/ai wu ji wu which means love the house, love the crows. English equivalent would be ¡¯Love me, love my dog¡¯.]


    "Alright."


    When Yin Suye saw that Shui Ruoshan really dislike the food, he threw it away with hesitation again. His actions were very extreme. He felt that if Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t want it, there¡¯s no need for those food to continue existing.


    "I want to grill fish."


    Shui Ruoshan felt that if they didn¡¯t encounter that group of four, he would be eating some fragrant grilled fishes right now. Because he has yet to eat one, he keep having the urge to eat it.


    "Alright."


    Yin Suye lightly acknowledged it. Without asking further, he turned back to the stream and resumed the unfinished fish catching task...


    Author note :


    Daily request! Seeing how much word written in this chapter, you guys should give Shui Shui the branches(support) in your hand! Of course, rmendations, collections, reviews, rewards, all are eptable!


    Raw Word Count : 3281


    #TotallyForgottenAboutTheContract :v


    #IfItWasMeIWillpSRS


    #FoodIsFoodAlright


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    <strong>Banana</strong>: Ö½°ü²»×¡»ð - The truth wille out sooner orter. And below is what Google Trante gave me _(;3/

 Chapter 35

    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero three five - Revenge</strong>


    "Your skill in grilling fish is good. However, there is room for improvement."


    Shui Ruoshan ate several grilled fish in session until his stomach is full and can¡¯t eat anymore. In order to prevent Yin Suye from getting proud after this praise and stopped improving, his words were quite vague and even carried hints of expectation.


    "En."


    Yin Suye only lightly sounded his agreement after he saw Shui Ruoshan rubbing his own stomach with a satisfied expression. Since Shui Ruoshan hoped that he will improve his skill, then he would do so to satisfy him(SRS).


    "..."


    Suddenly, Shui Ruoshan couldn¡¯t express what kind ofplex emotions in his heart. Isn¡¯t Yin Suye a bit too amodating towards him? Even towards this obviously tsundere request from him, he(SYS) simply agreed just like that. This cause him to feel very moved, but at the same time uneasy.


    "Yin Suye, why are you being so good to me ah?"


    After a moment of hesitation, Shui Ruoshan still went ahead and asked that burning question from his heart. All those care and good things that Yin Suye has done for him along the way, he will remember each and every one of them. Because he understood (YSY¡¯s personality), he was aware of how good Yin Suye treated him and was even more puzzled from that.


    Yin Suye : "You¡¯re worth it." Worthy for him to use his everything to pamper him(SRS).


    He let the question sink for a moment before slowly replying with this 4 words.


    Shui Ruoshan : "Thank you!"


    Getting a powerful response from Yin Suye, Shui Ruoshan¡¯s good-looking eyebrows curved in a pleasant arc and the smile on his face was especially bright. Actually, he owed Yin Suye countless thanks.


    He owed his thanks for his(YSY) whole-hearted care towards him, his thanks for his(YSY) time and energy without asking for any repayment from him, and also his thanks for his(YSY) selfless dedication to him...


    Yin Suye : "You should rest now." And not wasting time talking about these inexplicable words.


    Actually, this was his first being sincerely thanked to so he was not used to it. Yin Suye turned around with a bit unease, bluntly changing the topic.


    "..."


    Is Yin Suye embarrassed, embarrassed or embarrassed?1In case anyone forget about this, China Chinese people like to repeat a point 3 times to stress the importance. Even though Yin Suye is currently ignoring him and shifted his sight away from him, he(SRS) could still understand that there is a big gap between his current unnaturally stiff body and his usual arrogant cool attitude! Couldn¡¯t fool anyone at all. Looking closely, Shui Ruoshan even found out that the tip of his(YSY) ears has started to turn red?! One can¡¯t help but wondered if Yin Suye ever-deadpanned face would be stained with a faint blush as well.


    The image that Shui Ruoshan imagined in his mind caused an irresistible itchiness in his heart. He worried that he would trigger Yin Suye and provoke his anger if he went straight up (to see YSY¡¯s expression). This kind of contradictory feeling of wanting to go forward but couldn¡¯t do it; who can understand?


    "Where do you want to rest?"


    In order to prevent himself going over from his burning curiosity to see Yin Suye¡¯s embarrassed face, Shui Ruoshan decided to resume their previous topic. He deliberately ask questions in hope that Yin Suye himself would turn around to answer him, that way Shui Ruoshan wouldn¡¯t have to do anything at all. The sky is getting dark anyway, so it is not impossible to rest early.


    "This way."


    Yin Suye didn¡¯t look at Shui Ruoshan. He walked directly to a big tree and picked a t area under it.


    After that, he pulled out a tent from his space ring and started to set it up.


    "You actually brought a tent with you? Really amazing!"


    This person who doesn¡¯t have any food on him, actually brought such a high-level survival tool - a tent with him! This is illogical! But then, taking a chance to speak, Shui Ruoshan managed a quick trod to the front of Yin Suye. He couldn¡¯t give up as long as he haven¡¯t take a look at Yin Suye¡¯s face.


    "En."


    Yin Suye doesn¡¯t know what Shui Ruoshan was nning to do, he was minding his own business with the tent.


    If he(SRS) remembered it correctly, this tent was obtained during the time Yin Suye travelled with Huang Beichen. The other party insisted in buying two sets of tent and insisted in giving him one set. Fortunately, they can make use of the tent now.


    "You cane in and rest now."


    After Yin Suye finished setting up the tent, he ced a few simple traps and also enchantment barrier outside. Then, he called Shui Ruoshan toe in.


    "Oh."


    Seeing that Yin Suye haspletely returned to normal, Shui Ruoshan was disappointed.


    However, he still followed the man to enter the tent.


    "Sleep ba."


    Yin Suye sat down at one side of the tent and indicated Shui Ruoshan to sleep beside him.


    "Alright."


    Shui Ruoshanid down at the ce where Yin Suye specially left for him. Only then he realized that the quiltsyered at that area were particrly thick so it was very soft to sleep on. He turned over to Yin Suye, who looked like he didn¡¯t do anything special and decided to silently remember the man¡¯s good point in his heart. Actually, he(SRS) shouldn¡¯t hesitate! For such a good Yin Suye, he(SRS) should do something good for him!


    "Yin Suye, I have something to tell you!"


    After some consideration, Shui Ruoshan felt that there are some matters that needed to be discussed first so that they have better ns for their next step.


    "What you need right now is rest!" Other things can be saidter.


    He has something to doter so he cannot waste too much time here with Shui Ruoshan. Yin Suye¡¯s voice seemed to beced with magic, that people couldn¡¯t help but wanted to follow his instructions. His eyes stared at Shui Ruoshan, a faint red light flitted through along with some ominous dark qi...


    Being looked so closely by the heterochromia eyes, Shui Ruoshan felt unusually sleepy and his eyelids became heavier...


    Upon confirming that Shui Ruoshan haspletely fallen asleep, Yin Suye instantly opened his eyes. That pair of eyes with different colors became particrly dangerous under the night light. He used a bit of magic on Shui Ruoshan just now. The only use for that spell is it can let the affected person sleep more deeply and won¡¯t wake up in a short period of time.


    The reason why Shui Ruoshan fell for it so easily was because he didn¡¯t have the slightest guard against him(YSY); as he ced aplete trust on him(YSY). Knowing this, Yin Suye¡¯s dark face became better. But he won¡¯t let go of what he intended to do just because his mood turned better. Getting up, he ced a bunch2a crapload of it :v of protective barriers around Shui Ruoshan, and thoseyers were super strong too. After confirming that nothing would go wrong, Yin Suye went out from the tent and quickly headed to one direction.


    Yes, he is looking for those four. During their confrontation earlier, he left a special mark at the men. Now he just have to follow the direction of the mark and he would be able to find them quickly. Earlier, he didn¡¯t immediately teach those people a lesson not only because he didn¡¯t want to take action in front of Shui Ruoshan but also because he have no need to be petty with them. In his eyes, the four of them were already dead right from the beginning.


    _________________


    On the other side, after escaping from Yin Suye, the group of four thought that they are safe now.


    So while they walked, they started to make ns to return and how to take revenge at Yin Suye; letting Yin Suye regret for everything he did to them tonight. Those four who didn¡¯t realize the iing danger became more and more excited in their discussions. Their expression looked like they couldn¡¯t wait for it, they seemed to have fantasized how the infamous Yin Suye got beaten up to a pulp by them, and could only humbly beg for mercy under their feet.


    "Very happy?"


    Suddenly, a voice gloomy to the extreme sounded behind them and instantly broke the beautiful illusion in their minds.


    "Yin, Yin Suye?!"


    "How could you be here?"


    Four of them stared as a slender figure walked towards them from a distance. Those rippling blond hairs and an aura as cold as ice, they couldn¡¯t help but shivered in their heart. That strong killing intent Yin Suye had towards them was very clear, he didn¡¯t even bother to hide it.


    "To kill all of you!"


    Inside that heterochromia eyes, blood red color started to fill in like a devil has crawled out from Hell.


    "Are you not afraid..."


    A pity that before the man finished his threatening words, an iing dagger shredded his throat. In that wide opened eyes, it was filled with disbelief and also the fear of death.


    "You..."


    The rest of the men were shocked by Yin Suye¡¯s merciless action, and couldn¡¯t stop trembling.


    The look of horror, the thick smell of blood, and also a despaired atmosphere instantly left the remaining three filled with fear. At this moment, they finally could feel how close were they to death, and understood that Yin Suye really wanted their lives. On top of that, they also understood that they have no way at all to resist Yin Suye¡¯s power! For the first time, they regretted provoking this demon Yin Suye!


    "Die!"


    Yin Suye slightly raised the corner of his mouth, and showed a cruel smile filled with ill intention. On that exquisite face that usually caused other people to sigh in admiration was filled with a demonic expression right now. It was a look of madness like he wanted to drag the whole world down to Hell! One step at a time, he slowly walked to the remaining men. With a proud attitude, he raised his hand and instantly took away the lives of 3 people.


    Even when he killed someone, he doesn¡¯t have a single trace of blood on him.


    It was clean and beautiful! Using such a godlike and dazzling image to do such a cruel and demonic action, these contradictory elementsing together in one person seemed to be out of ce, but it doesn¡¯t make one feel bad!


    Yin Suye chose to end this quickly and didn¡¯t slowly torture the four, not because he suddenly discovered his conscience. It was because he must go back before Shui Ruoshan wake up, so he can¡¯t waste too much time here. He immediately rushed back after destroying the bodies. When he saw that Shui Ruoshan was still sleeping deeply, Yin Suye retrieved the cruel expression from his face caused by the killing just now.


    He quietlyid beside Shui Ruoshan. Feeling the warm temperature from the person beside him, soft to the touch, Yin Suye¡¯s heart gradually calmed down. He turned his head slightly to the side and reached out to touch Shui Ruoshan¡¯s delicate neck, and feeling the movement of hot blood under the pale white skin. This gave him limitless satisfaction in his heart.


    This person belonged only to him!


    Raw Word Count : 3103


    #ScreamedInAgony


    #DoYouKnowWhy


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    <strong>Banana</strong>: In case you guys didn¡¯t notice my tiny announcement at thending page, there will be no release for next Tuesday due to holiday yo~ Wahahahaah

 Chapter 36

    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero three six - Let¡¯s go for treasure hunt ba</strong>


    "Yin Suye, let¡¯s go for treasure hunt in the Fog Forest?" Shui Ruoshan looked at Yin Suye with a face full of hope.


    Although he doesn¡¯t understand why he felt so sleepyst night that he fell asleep directly without a sign, it didn¡¯t prevent him from saying out what he wanted to say right away the moment he woke up.


    "En?"


    Yin Suye quietly looked at the person. He was quite curious to know what kind of new excuses that Shui Ruoshan came out with this time to change his mind?


    "One of the ingredients needed to dissolve the master-servant contract is located deep in the Fog Forest."


    Shui Ruoshan raised his hand and stated one of the reasons without hesitation. The existence of the contract ced a strong restriction on Yin Suye so it would be better to dissolve it as soon as possible.


    "No hurries."


    Actually, Yin Suye also knows the method to dissolve the contract, just that he never mention it to him(SRS).


    There are several precious materials needed to dissolve the master-servant contract. It was not something that can be found in a short period of time. As for as he knows, Huang Beichen from his past life wanted to help a beautiful woman to break away from her master¡¯s control and used a whole year to collect the materials. In the end, he(HBC) managed to help the woman dissolve the contract from that harsh master. On the other hand, before he(YSY) could be sure that he could keep the person(SRS) with him, Yin Suye absolutely won¡¯t allow Shui Ruoshan to dissolve the contract.


    "Since we are already inside this forest, naturally we have to take advantage of this opportunity and collect the materials avable here."


    Who knows when they wille back to the Fog Forest again?


    "En."


    Yin Suye suddenly had a thought. If he could get a hold of the materials first and destroys it, causing Shui Ruoshan to be unable to gather all the materials in a short time or never ever, does that mean the master-servant contract between them would never be dissolved? Does that mean Shui Ruoshan would have to do as he promised him and stay with him forever? At the same time, he could also indirectly prevent Huang Beichen from gathering the materials as well in the future; preventing him from helping the beautiful ve and getting her afterward.


    "I also know that there is a heavenly treasure in the Fog Forest that could increase your strength."


    Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t know why Yin Suye was not so enthusiastic towards the dissolving the master-servant contract, it doesn¡¯t prevent him from telling him(YSY) the true reason he wanted to stay in the forest. In [The Strongest King in History], the Fog Forest is a very important ce. The protagonist has repeatedly found treasures and fortuitous encounters here. This showed that there are many treasures in the Fog Forest. In the Fog Forest, he knew very clearly where there would be treasures, encounters and also safe areas...


    The identity as the author is really a cheat ah! And now, he is ready to use everything he knows to help Yin Suye increase his strength.


    Although doing so would destroy some of the protagonist¡¯s opportunities, he has provided enough opportunities and golden finger to the protagonist. Even if he used a part of it now, it wouldn¡¯t affect the protagonist¡¯s chances in getting beauties, recruiting younger brothers, gaining wealth, proiming rights and climbing up to the peak of life. The most important matter is, he couldn¡¯t stand the fact that any random little bastard also could easily bully Yin Suye now.


    For example, the group of 4 cannon fodders previously that he is toozy to even describe. It¡¯s like bearable but couldn¡¯t stand it ah!1I have no idea what is the exact meaning for this sentence, it¡¯s kinda vague. Raw at the bottom for those who wanna know. In the end, it just brings us to the fact that Yin Suye currently is too weak! To the point where anyone also could step on him!


    So, in order to prevent simr things from happening again, Shui Ruoshan felt that it is necessary to open a golden finger for Yin Suye, to make him stronger as soon as possible. As long as Yin Suye could be stronger, to the point where everyone fears him or in awe with him, we¡¯ll see at that time who still dares to bully him!


    "You predicted? it"


    Yin Suye¡¯s eyes slightly shed. Although he was reborn, he also knew that there are a lot of heavenly treasures that could increase his strength in the forest. But because he didn¡¯t personally experience the treasure hunting sessions, and only heard it from someone else afterward, he didn¡¯t know what was the exact situation and ways to get the treasures. It is also impossible for him to be a step earlier than other people.


    "Yes."


    Shui Ruoshan felt the need to give thanks to his identity as an omnipotent Seer. He could always push whatever happened to his identity as a Seer. So useful and convenient!


    "Good."


    The corner of Yin Suye¡¯s mouth slowly rose to a gentle curve. The reason for him agreeing with Shui Ruoshan¡¯s proposal to go for a treasure hunt in the Fog Forest was not because of those heavenly treasures that could quickly improve his strength, but because he could feel the good intentions that Shui Ruoshan was thinking on his behalf.


    "Then let¡¯s go!"


    As he said that, Shui Ruoshan raised his chest and took the lead to walk forward. But he has yet to walk a few more steps when he suddenly stopped. With a face full of frustration towards the Yin Suye behind him, he reluctantly stated his own shoring.


    "Although I know where is the ce, I don¡¯t know the way!"


    Wu wu2Chinese¡¯s word for sobbing sound, this is too shameful. It was not easy to get a chance to show his ability, and now he ended throwing his face away. Is there any more screwed up matter than this? When will he ever establish his image as someone domineering and powerful? This parallel world whatever is really hateful!


    "No worries."


    Facing a depressed someone, Yin Suye felt like he should say something at this moment. So, he thought of what to say for a moment then slowlyforted, "I know the way but not the ce."


    "..."


    Should he sigh in relief at this moment? This is great! Fortunately, they justplemented each other (with their information). This way they won¡¯t have to worry about getting lost! But why, not only he didn¡¯t feelforted, he felt sadder instead?


    "Which way?"


    Although Yin Suye doesn¡¯t understand why the more heforted him the sadder that person became, right now he kind of agreed with a saying he heard before. That is ¡¯Don¡¯t guess a child¡¯s mind¡¯! Thinking for a while, he decided to put Shui Ruoshan¡¯s opinions into action. This might help that person to be happy again.


    "Bewitching Misfortune Lake, our target is Nine-turn Petal Jade Lotus."


    Shui Ruoshan felt extremely ttered by Yin Suye¡¯s obedience while waiting for his orders. So he stopped despairing over the matter earlier and immediately ced all his enthusiasm into the next adventure.


    In the center of the Fog Forest, there is a bigke called Bewitching Misfortune Lake where magic beasts get their drinking water and also their resting ce. As long as they pick a good time to go there, they would be able to avoid encountering any major danger. In addition to that, Nine-turn Petal Jade Lotus grows in the middle of theke.


    "Nine-turn Petal Jade Lotus is in the Bewitching Misfortune Lake?"


    ording to legend, the lotus only blooms once every 900 years. Not only it is the best material for refining pills, one could also increase their strength to 900 years just by consuming it directly. Yin Suye remembered that thatke has nothing but water and no other valuable thing. That¡¯s why normal adventurer wouldn¡¯t go there for their expedition. It was some days after 5 years that a sudden strong magical wave burst out from theke.


    Afterwards, it became the focus of many adventurers.


    Unfortunately, everyone went there toote and found nothing. From the traces left at that time, the only thing one could find out was a Nine-turn Petal Jade Lotus had appeared in theke but no one knows who has gotten it.


    "Right ah!"


    Shui Ruoshan mistook Yin Suye¡¯s insipid recount of the matter as a stunned expression, like it was inevitable. In his heart, he added a thought of despise to the man for fussing over such small matter. Don¡¯t just look at the lotus¡¯s extravagant name and usage, Shui Ruoshan wrote it ording to the appearance of a normal lotus.


    The Nine-turn Petal Jade Lotus looked exactly like an ordinary lotus flower. The only difference between the two is the moment that Nine-turn Petal Jade Lotus matured, it will be crystal clear jade-like. Only with this setting that he(SRS) could ensure such a precious and rare treasure will not be discovered by any big parties andrge forces who might take the lotus and raise it secretly until maturity. With this, he could make sure that the protagonist could easily reap the benefits.


    "The Nine-turn Petal Jade Lotus shouldn¡¯t be mature yet, right?"


    Even if they go to theke now, they won¡¯t be able to find the real Nine-turn Petal Jade Lotus.


    They couldn¡¯t just grab all the lotus there and wait 5 years.


    "Don¡¯t worry."


    No one could recognize the Nine-turn Petal Jade Lotus before it matures. As an author, actually he couldn¡¯t recognise it as well. But he knew where the lotus grew, naturally it would be a piece of cake to find it.


    "The lotus is not mature yet. Although it couldn¡¯t be used to refine pills right now, it could still be consumed directly."


    Shui Ruoshan thought for a while before exining to Yin Suye in detail.


    Consuming it directly would reduce the medicinal properties of the lotus and one would have lesser increase of strength worth 100 years, but it was not something uneptable. Especially for Yin Suye who was in urgent need for strength increase. The lotus might not be the best but it is definitely the most suitable option at the moment. Moreover, he doesn¡¯t want Yin Suye to bump into the protagonist that early because every time hee in contact with the protagonist, Yin Suye would always be the unlucky party. Hence, he brought Yin Suye to search for the lotus in advance so that he won¡¯t encounter the protagonist. ording to the draft of his novel, the protagonist went into the Fog Forest 5 yearster. And due to his good luck, he managed toe across the Nine-turn Petal Jade Lotus right in time when it matures and took the treasure.


    Towards himself who were able to create such a move, like taking opportunity in one fell swoop, Shui Ruoshan felt like he is very smart. He need to give himself 323Welp, I mentioned this before but I still doesn¡¯t understand what the number stands for praises for his wittiness ah!


    "En."


    Seeing Shui Ruoshan¡¯s little gloating face, Yin Suye¡¯s mood also became brighter. The next second, he bent down and reached out his hand, pulling the other person into his embrace.


    "What are you doing?"


    Shui Ruoshan who has yet to wake up from his beautiful fantasy where Yin Suye would worship him for his schrly skills and strong abilities, when he got the shock of his life.


    He is being hugged by Yin Suye?!


    "It¡¯s easier for our journey."4At this point, the raw didn¡¯t mention any carrying action, just hugging. I have no idea how hugging would be more convenient for a journey :v


    Yin Suye calmly exined after he got a firm hold of Shui Ruoshan. Even he(YSY) felt strange himself. He actually went from hating human contact to restraining his instinct (to kill) to get along with Shui Ruoshan, to get used to touching Shui Ruoshan, and finally like to be close to Shui Ruoshan. This series of changes is unbelievably fast!


    For him, Shui Ruoshan is indeed not the same!


    "Still, you don¡¯t have to hold me while walking ah."


    He is a great youth from the 21st century, it¡¯s enough already that he transmigrated into a book. Being treated as a child, fine. He could forgive that. But did he just degraded to a semi-disabled person who has no ability to take care of himself? To the point that he would let other people feel like he needs to be taken care of, just by walking?


    "The destination is very far."


    Yin Suye ignored the small struggles from Shui Ruoshan and firmly held him in his embrace.


    After that, he nced at the small arms and legs of the person in his arms before truthfully said.


    "..."


    What kind of gaze was that? Is he(YSY) looking down at his small physique and his tiny strength?


    But the most goddamned thing was Shui Ruoshan couldn¡¯t not admit that small people indeed walked slower and gets tired easier. He is indeed someone who would ¡¯drag hind legs¡¯! His body couldn¡¯t help it, this really hurts(his ego) ah!


    ......


    Raw Word Count : 3316


    #Rolls


    #HuggingOrCarryingNow ?


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    <strong>Banana</strong>:


    Raw :


    ¾Í±ÈÈç֮ǰÓöµ½µÄÄǸöËûÁ¬×Ö¶¼ÀÁµÃÈ¡µÄÅÚ»ÒËÄÈË×é¡£


    ÕæÊÇÊÇ¿ÉÈÌ£¬Êë²»¿ÉÈÌ°¡£¡

 Chapter 37-38

    Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero three seven ¨C Not a child


    ¡°We have arrived.¡±


    Yin Suye softly called out when he looked at the drowsy little guy in his arms.


    ¡°Finally!¡±


    The moment he heard that they have arrived, Shui Ruoshan immediately woke up from his drowsy state. He opened his eyes widely to look at this ce where he ced a high importance in theter stages of his novel.


    The clearke water,rge blooming lotuses swayed along the wind; there would be small animals and birds asionally resting near theke or stopping for a drink. So quiet and beautiful. Light fog permeated the space around theke, making the originally beautiful scenery even more dreamlike; like fairnd on earth.


    Shui Ruoshan would never admit that the reason he wrote the scenery to be so breathtaking was because he wanted to make the ce as a holy dating location for the protagonist and the heroines. At the same time, he also set up various convenient conditions. For example, level of danger.


    Unfortunately, the protagonist has yet toe to this Bewitching Misfortune Lake at the moment so he won¡¯t know anything about how beautiful the scenery was. On top of that, it would be even more impossible for him to bring a beauty for a date here. Instead, this transmigrated him and the viin Yin Suye arrived here first. Thinking about it, howe he felt like something weird is going on ah?


    ¡°En.¡±


    Yin Suye stood outside the perimeter of theke while hugging Shui Ruoshan. He didn¡¯t enter right away but started to detect for possible dangers first.


    Seeing that Yin Suye has stopped walking, Shui Ruoshan started to think back of the novel¡¯s plot regarding the Nine-turn Petal Jade Lotus. As far as he could remember, when he first drafted the story he ced the lotus at the most protected and central location in order to highlight the lotus¡¯s noble status as the king of the other Nine-turn Petal Jade Lotuses.


    Actually, the real reason was Shui Ruoshan is toozy and don¡¯t want to waste much brain cells for a mere lotus flower. That¡¯s why he made it so simple. Using simpler words to describe this, all the other Nine-turn Petal Jade Lotuses except the King wilted due to ¡®this reason, that reason¡¯1. In the end, only the lotus king which was situated at the best position survived until now.


    [Banana : In case someone get confused, apparently there are a lot of the Nine-turn Petal Jade Lotuses mingled with the normal lotuses in theke. Due tozy-to-describe reason, all the Nine-turn Petal Jade Lotuses died except the lotus king.]


    ¡°That little flower right in the center is the Nine-turn Petal Jade Lotus.¡±


    Shui Ruoshan pointed the direction for Yin Suye. After he got his feet firmly nted on the ground, he slowly smoothened a non-existing wrinkle from his clothing; disying a cool and strong aura. Slightly lifting his hand up, he slowly pointed to the direction of the lotus using the tone of a professional quack. He constantly reminded himself in his heart, that he would definitely showcase his aura; the more noble and awesome it is, the better he felt.This is to redeem himself back from the shame of almost falling asleep in the man¡¯s arms.


    He is very convinced that this body he transmigrated into is too spoiled, that must be the reason why he still felt exhausted even though he didn¡¯t participate in walking at all.


    Humph!


    Such a shameful thing would absolutely has no rtionship whatsoever with himself!


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Facing this prideful little look from Shui Ruoshan, Yin Suye didn¡¯t show any expression on his face but inside he was feeling a gushing adoration in his heart. He can¡¯t help but reached out and rubbed the little guy¡¯s head. Originally he wanted to touch behind his(SRS) neck but considering that the little guy was ticklish, he could only settle for second best thing.


    ¡°Do not treat me like a child!¡±


    Shui Ruoshan pouted with his eyes opened widely, then reached out and pped away that big hand making trouble on his head. Yin Suye is getting more and more intolerable. Not only he(YSY) treated him like a child, his actions were also handling him like a child. This is definitely A.Personal.Attack! He must let Yin Suye understand it clearly what a mistake it is to see him as a child! A momentter, Shui Ruoshan felt that his little universe haspletelybusted.


    ¡°En, you are not a child!¡± Yin Suye curved the corner of his lips. Looks like Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t notice that he is throwing tantrums like what a child would do.


    ¡°...¡±


    The other party obviously went along with his(SRS) words and agreed, but what did it clearly felt like a tone of someone feeling helpless from indulging a child? And so, the raging demeanor he mustered up earlier has been forcely extinguished. There is no way tomunicate at all with this Yin Suye who stubbornly stuck with his own opinions ah!


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    Shui Ruoshan arrogantly turned away his head. He absolutely don¡¯t want to be petty with ¡®someone¡¯, he should concentrate on serious business.


    ¡°Quickly go and pluck the Nine-turn Petal Jade Lotus. Remember to pluck the whole stalk, including the roots.¡±


    ¡°En.¡±


    Although Yin Suye felt that Shui Ruoshan is very cute when throwing small tantrums, he also knew that the current most important thing is to pluck the Nine-turn Petal Jade Lotus. His feet strongly pushed off from the ground and his whole body shot towards the lotus in theke like a sharp arrow from a bow. His goal, the Nine-turn Petal Jade Lotus...


    Raw Word Count : 1397


    #DearShotaSRS


    #StopTryingActingCoolAndStartSellingMeng


    #ThisBananaKenot


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    ======


    Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero three eight ¨C Thew of the novel


    ¡°Give you.¡±


    Yin Suye ced the entire stalk of Nine-turn Petal Jade Lotus into Shui Ruoshan¡¯s hand.


    ¡°...¡±


    Shui Ruoshan passively received the lotus. Should he be grateful that Yin Suye didn¡¯t kneel down and handed the lotus to him with both hands just now1? Otherwise he would definitely have a very strange mental association.


    Sometimes when one has a hole too big in the brain, one just couldn¡¯t control(being stupid) it ah!


    ¡°Is there a problem with this lotus flower?¡±


    Yin Suye asked with some uncertainties when he saw that shui Ruoshan has been staring intently at the flower without saying or doing anything.


    ¡°No problem, this is Nine-turn Petal Jade Lotus.¡±


    Shui Ruoshan has carefully inspected the lotus up and down, left and right several times and finally confirmed that the legendary Nine-turn Petal Jade Lotus has no difference at all with any other normal lotus. But with just a nce, without any basis or any judgement, he could automatically know that the lotus in his hand is Nine-turn Petal Jade Lotus. Could it be this is the golden finger of the author? As long as it is something created by him, he could recognise it?


    ¡°I was just surprised that we managed to get the lotus so easily in our hands.¡±


    This time, Shui Ruoshan honestly acknowledged the real reason why he dazed off just now.


    Because Yin Suye simply plucked the lotus off just like that, without any difficulties at all ah!


    At that time, he only saw Yin Suye quickly stood up, flew over to hover over the lotuses, set his target then reached out and plucked the whole thing out. Just like this, the lotus is obtained. After that, he turned around with one step on theke water and flew back to his side; putting the lotus directly into his(SRS) hands.


    This whole series of actions werepleted by Yin Suye in a sh of time. It was incredibly fast! And was incredibly cool as well! Shui Ruoshan still felt kind of unreal even though he personally witnessed the whole process and he had the lotus in his hands.


    Probably because he has written too many novels and unconsciously gotten some upational diseases. He felt like some twist and turns should happen during events like this (getting important treasures) to be considered a normal urrence. Furthermore, Shui Ruoshan¡¯s favorite thing to do when he wrote his novels was creating troubles for protagonists, then wrote on how they solve the problems; a constant cycle.


    So, Shui Ruoshan was very unustomed towards their progress moving smoothly in obtaining the lotus. He keep getting a feeling that this development doesn¡¯t really adhere to the standard plotline of a novel. ording to a general novel¡¯s plot, shouldn¡¯t it be a situation where a powerful guardian beast appearing from the water just when Yin Suye is prepared to pluck the lotus? Then after this one man and one beast battled for like 300 rounds, Yin Suye eventually seed in getting the lotus?


    Wrong!


    Before the Nine-turn Petal Jade Lotus matures, it is just like any ordinary lotus. So there won¡¯t be any beast who could recognise the existence of the lotus and stand guard at theke.


    Hence, this plot that doesn¡¯t meet the novel¡¯s setting ¨C scrapped!


    Actually, the story could progress in another way too. Like the moment Yin Suye has just gotten the lotus, a few adventurers suddenly appeared. Then when they saw the lotus in Yin Suye¡¯s hand, they immediately get ready to kill for the loot. After that, Yin Suye had a little power outburst, defeated the group of people and managed to safeguard the lotus in the end.


    No!


    First, let¡¯s not mention that hardly any adventurers would evere to the Bewitching Misfortune Lake. Even if some dide over, no one would get any thoughts to murder and looting with just a look at a normal-looking lotus. At that moment, Shui Ruoshan felt like crying a river. Howe Nine-turn Petal Jade Lotus¡¯s growth is so low-key? Something, just something please happen!


    Come and prove that this author¡¯sw of fiction is also applicable in parallel world!


    No.


    To be exact, he should say ¡®so that he could still y a role in this world inside his novel!¡¯


    ¡°This...¡±


    What¡¯s there to be amazed?2


    Yin Suye hasn¡¯t gotten a chance to ask questions when he noticed a white figure shooting out from the bushes, quickly attacking towards the direction of Shui Ruoshan....


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    ....


    Raw Word Count : 1170


    #WellHeAskedForIt


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker

 Chapter 39-40

    Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero three nine ¨C Crow¡¯s beak


    Shui Ruoshan was still standing at the same ce, silently ranting in his mind on how easy Yin Suye got his hand on the Nine-turn Petal Jade Lotus. He didn¡¯t seem to realize that danger is getting nearer, until he is being embraced by Yin Suye in his arms. As they leaped away from the spot, Shui Ruoshan then only starts to react to what was happening. Was he attacked by something unknown just now?! He only caught a glimpse of the white figure that sneak-attacked him.


    Unable tond a hit, that nimble figure quickly changed the direction and speedily escaped. The other party¡¯s speed was very fast, so fast that Shui Ruoshan couldn¡¯t see the figure properly and it disappeared without a trace right after.


    Shui Ruoshan patted his own chest from the lingering fears. If not for Yin Suye¡¯s quick reaction, his unguarded self would definitely be attacked by the other party. He probably would suffer serious injuries if not dead!


    Parallel world is indeed very dangerous!


    He shouldn¡¯t haveined about how easy Yin Suye got the lotus. He has yet to finish his ranting and the plot twist immediately arrived! Never knew that he actually has a talent for crow¡¯s beak? 1


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Seeing that Shui Ruoshan has been in a daze since a while ago, heforted with a worried tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. The one who is not fine is you ah!¡±


    Just as Shui Ruoshan finally recovered to normal, he noticed a long wound on the right side of Yin Suye¡¯s arm and instantly became worried. Although Yin Suye¡¯s reaction when facing danger was very fast, but in order to protect him(SRS), his action to dodge was a step slower and inevitably gotten hurt. Towards this point, Shui Ruoshan felt deeply remorsed.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    Yin Suye was very d that Shui Ruoshan cares about him, but the injury on his arm was too minor. For him(YSY), it was almost like he didn¡¯t suffer any injuries at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to get it treated.¡±


    As he said that, Shui Ruoshan expressed his intention to use incantation to heal the injury.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Yin Suye immediately raised his hand to prevent Shui Ruoshan from evoking an incantation to heal him again. He hasn¡¯t forget the incident before when Shui Ruoshan fainted right away after healing him with an incantation. Naturally, he won¡¯t let him(SRS) take such a big risk right now since it¡¯s only a minor injury.


    ¡°But...¡±


    For Shui Ruoshan who lived in modern times and has not seen blood before, the wound on Yin Suye¡¯s arm looked very serious in his(SRS) eyes.


    ¡°You should concentrate to prevent the danger in front instead.¡± Rather than wasting time and energy on this super minor injury.


    Yin Suye interrupted Shui Ruoshan¡¯s attempt to persuade him and directly diverted his(SRS) attention from his(YSY) injury.


    ¡°The beast that sneak-attacked me has not left the area yet?¡±


    Although all he saw was a small white figure, he could first rule out human because no human¡¯s figure could be that small. Furthermore, to have the ability to attack and not a human, that could only be spiritual beasts.


    ¡°En, that beast is still hidden somewhere around, and is waiting for the opportunity to take action.¡±


    Yin Suye¡¯s gaze slightly swept at their surrounding and got a good control over the situation around them. Naturally, he already found the location of that beast.


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    Hearing a caution from the man, Shui Ruoshan found out that he himself really has no sense of crisis. He actually thought that it was safe because the beast has escaped, didn¡¯t even consider the fact that the other party has not give up yet!


    ¡°Easy, I will grab it and give you extra food for dinner.¡±


    The corner of Yin Suye¡¯s lips curved up to a evil arc. His body shook and reappeared in front of the beast¡¯s hiding ce......


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Author note :


    »°Ëµ½ñÌìºÃÏñÊÇ·¢Ö¦Ö¦µÄÈÕ×Ó£¬ÓÚÊÇˮˮ¿ÉÒÔÔÚÕâÀïÈõÈõµÄÇóÒ»ÏÂÖ¦Ö¦Âð£¿


    µ±È»Èç¹ûÔÙÓÐÊղأ¬ÍƼö£¬ÆÀÂÛ£¬´òÉÍʲôµÄ£¬ÄǸüºÃÁË£¡


    ²»ÖªµÀÕâô̰ÐĵÄˮˮ£¬»á²»»á±»ÄãÃǸøÏÓÆúÁË£¿


    ·ÅÐÄ£¬Ë®Ë®ÐÄÀï³ÐÊÜÄÜÁ¦ºÜÇ¿´óµÄ£¬ÄãÃÇ¿ÉÒÔ¾¡ÇéµÄºäÕ¨µÄ˵£¡


    Banana : Sorry, I gotzy to trante the author¡¯s pleas for support _(;3/


    Maybe some time...


    Raw Word Count : 1259


    #SorryForLateRelease


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    =====


    Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero four zero ¨C Persian cat


    ¡°So weak!¡±


    Yin Suye¡¯s heterochromatic eyes condescendingly looked down with slight pressure at the white beast which was hiding within the bushes. That disdainful expression looked like he was looking at a worthless ant.


    The white beast also found out that the iing person is not someone easy to handle so it immediately leaped and aimed to run as far as possible. Very clearly, it is escaping for real this time. Unfortunately, however fast it could be, it still couldn¡¯t be quicker than the Yin Suye who has been waiting to take action.


    Yin Suye who has suffered some loss from the beast¡¯s speed earlier has long taken prevention method for counterattack. Seeing that the beast wanted to run, he lightly hit the empty space with his palm and urately sent the beast which has jumped up crashing back on to the ground. With a loud ¡®PENG!¡¯, Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t have to see the scene to know that this crash is definitely not light. The beast might even make a deep hole in the ground.


    Watching the whole process by the side, Shui Ruoshan was instantly stunned speechless. Since when did Yin Suye became so ruthless? But howe he felt that Yin Suye is very handsome looking like this?


    ¡°The matter is solved just like this?¡± But Shui Ruoshan has to ask what was on his mind.


    The beast was obviously full of momentum1 when it first appeared. How did it got overwhelmed so quickly by Yin Suye? The ¡®before¡¯ and ¡®after¡¯ has a veryrge gap ah! The next second, Shui Ruoshan hurriedly covered his mouth with his hands. In his heart, he keep telling himself that he absolutely shouldn¡¯tin about things going too smoothly or plots doesn¡¯t adhere to standard novel setting this time! It would be very depressing if something unexpected happened again because of his ¡®crow¡¯s beak¡¯!


    ¡°Actually, it is only very agile and doesn¡¯t has much attack power.¡±


    This was the reason why Yin Suye didn¡¯tpletely dodge the attack earlier, and has only gotten a slight injury. Bending down, he picked up that fainted white beast which is currently seeing stars in its eyes from the ground. Yin Suye¡¯s originally overbearing face when facing the beast became a few points gentler the moment he turned towards Shui Ruoshan.


    ¡°I see.¡± Shui Ruoshan expressed his understanding.


    Actually, Yin Suye¡¯s words mean other than speed, this beast is just a trash withbat power of 5.


    So he was able to beat it down so easily. A momentter, Shui Ruoshan became more courageous and walked a bit nearer towards Yin Suye¡¯s direction so that it would be easier for him to take a look at the beast.


    ¡°A Persian cat?!¡±


    Shui Ruoshan could recognize this beast¡¯s breed with just a nce, plus its properties and other status. Still, he couldn¡¯t connect this bullied Persian cat which doesn¡¯t even dare to squeak to the fierce figure sneak-attacking him just now ah!


    ¡°Meow!¡±


    This Persian cat seemed to understand that this person who has just acknowledged it is someone easier to talk than the person who caught itself. And so, it started to meow for mercy towards Shui Ruoshan. Both of its ears were folded down and trembling. Its tail drooped down powerlessly and its watery eyes were filled with grievance.


    ¡°...¡±


    Using the appearance of a cat to make such a pitiful expression is definitely a foul! Shui Ruoshan immediately sentenced this Persian cat¡¯s behaviour in his heart. On the other hand, he keep telling himself in his heart that he is an upright adult so he won¡¯t be so easily bought over by ¡®moe¡¯ stuff!


    Wait a minute!


    Shui Ruoshan suddenly discovered that his direction of thinking seemed to be wrong.


    Following the outline of his novel, this Persian cat should only appear 5 yearster when the Nine-turn Petal Jade Lotus matured. It would be attracted to theke by the spiritual scent and then meet the protagonist. After that, it would be the protagonist¡¯s first big cute pet. Why did this Persian cat suddenly appeared 5 years earlier? What is going on with this event going totally inconsistent with his draft¡¯s outline ah?


    ...


    Raw Word Count : 1154


    #BecauseEverythingIsNoLongerTheSameAh


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker

 Chapter 41-42

    Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero four one ¨C Gifted talent


    ¡°Say, why do you think this Persian cat want to attack me?¡±


    Although the beast has been identified, Shui Ruoshan still couldn¡¯t fathom why it would appear at theke in advance and also sneak-attacked him. The Persian cat is also known as Persian cat in this world. Mainly because he was toozy to make up some names for the spiritual beasts in the novel, he went ahead and reused the name Persian cat from earth.


    ¡°Because of the Nine-turn Petal Jade Lotus?¡±


    Yin Suye was quite uncertain with his guess as well.


    ¡°Possible.¡±


    Lowering down his head, Shui Ruoshan saw the lotus almost getting deformed from his grip and immediately loosened his hand. He was busy looking at the fight scene earlier and forgot about the lotus in his hand. The lotus was almost destroyed in his hand.


    It seemed that he has just gotten ahold of the Nine-turn Petal Jade Lotus when the Persian cat attacked him. Now that he carefully observed the cat¡¯s line of sight, he realized that it was looking at lotus all the while and not at him. Furthermore, the Persian cat in his novel was not specialized in pretending to be obedient or selling ¡®meng¡¯(moe) but treasure-seeking. In other words, the Persian cat is actually a treasure radar.


    Shui Ruoshan has already thought of the advertisement¡¯s caption.


    Have a Persian cat? Where there are treasures, it would be where one go. One would no longer need to worry they couldn¡¯t find any treasures andg behind other people!


    So, no matter how the Nine-turn Petal Jade Lotus looked exactly like a normal lotus, the Persian cat still could rely on its powerful talent to search for Nine-turn Petal Jade Lotus, just from detecting the slight difference in scent after being plucked out?


    ¡°Give you.¡±


    With a look of disgust, Yin Suye handed this Persian cat which only knows how to sell ¡®meng¡¯ directly to Shui Ruoshan.


    ¡°...¡±


    Shui Ruoshan was stunned speechless from Yin Suye¡¯s action. His heart was full of helplessness and it caused to him to forget to react for a moment. The Persian cat was one of the important golden fingers that he specially arranged for the protagonist. Not only it helped the protagonist to umte wealth, it also helped the protagonist to please the beauties.


    But now, he disrupted the setting of his novel in order to help Yin Suye. Due to the fact that they plucked the lotus 5 years ahead of schedule, the Persian cat followed suit and appeared in advance as well. Whenever he thought about the Persian cat now falling into the hands of the viin Yin Suye, Shui Ruoshan somehow felt the development was very strange ah!


    ¡°Don¡¯t like it?¡±


    Yin Suye originally thought that both children and female like soft furry creatures, that¡¯s why he gave the cat to Shui Ruoshan. But he don¡¯t see any reaction from the other parry after a long while. Thinking that he has guessed wrongly, Yin Suye looked down at the cat in his hand and a touch of cruelty unconsciously shed through his eyes.


    At first, he thought if this pet that belonged to Huang Beichen from his past life could be used to please Shui Ruoshan, he doesn¡¯t mind sparing its life. After all, its treasure hunting ability was not bad. It was also the reason why Yin Suye didn¡¯t ruthlessly attacked it at the beginning.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know!¡±


    Shui Ruoshan shook his head. This sad feeling of having all kinds of jumbled thoughts but no one could understand, he couldn¡¯t talk to anyone at all! Just that his emotions were not directed to the Persian cat but the plotlines.


    ¡°Or do you prefer to eat roasted cat meat?¡±


    Very obvious, Yin Suye has misunderstood the expression on Shui Ruoshan¡¯s face. If Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t like this Persian cat, then there is no need for the cat to continue existing.


    ¡°It is said that cat¡¯s meat is sour!¡±


    Shui Ruoshan refuted Yin Suye¡¯s words with a very serious tone. For the first time, he felt that Yin Suye is not so omnipotent anymore. At the very least, he doesn¡¯t know themon sense that cat¡¯s meat is not good to eat! Instantly, he felt immensely proud of himself, what to do? But at the same time, he was reminded of Yin Suye¡¯s ruthlessness again. To actually wanted to put his hand on this Persian cat which has the exact heterochromia eyes like his(YSY) eyes, how cruel can this man be ah?


    ¡°Meow!¡±


    Seemed to feel a thick feeling of malice from its surroundings, the Persian cat which was held by Yin Suye in midair trembled. It curled up its body, wanted to seek a little sense of security from its action. After a while, it seemed to realize that its action didn¡¯t help to reduce the cold pressure but became colder instead. The Persian cat knew that if it doesn¡¯t take any actions to save itself, this scary human would really roast it. So, the cat immediately closed its eyes and became motionless, pretending to be dead.


    ¡°...¡±


    Shui Ruoshan watched as the cat tries its best to stiffen in the air to indicate that it is dead.


    That moe silly look, one just couldn¡¯t bear to look straight at it.


    Let¡¯s not talk about how this kind of act couldn¡¯t fool anyone at all, just the method of pretending itself is already wrong. Could it be the Persian cat doesn¡¯t know, that only by being dead that it would meet the first requirement to be roasted? If it didn¡¯t pretend to be dead, then it won¡¯t die ah!


    Shui Ruoshan really wanted to roar at the Persian cat : ¡°Youe out here to sell ¡®meng¡¯(moe), not sell ¡®stupidness¡¯!¡±


    Raw Word Count : 1463


    #NotACatPerson


    #ButGawdSaveThatCat!


    #NeverKnewCatMeatIsSour


    #E


    #CorgiFTW


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    =====


    Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero four two ¨C epted


    ¡°So useless!¡±


    At this moment, Yin Suye looked at the Persian cat in his hands. His eyes were filled with killing intent. Since Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t want this Persian cat, then it would be useless to keep the cat and should be directly destroyed.


    ¡°Meow!¡±


    Sensing danger, the cat which was pretending to be dead was frightened senseless. It doesn¡¯t dare to continue pretending and started pleading for mercy.


    ¡°Please have mercy for the cat ah!¡±


    Shui Ruoshan felt that if he doesn¡¯t say anything to express his stand, Yin Suye would likely proceed to destroy the cat! So, he must, absolutely rescue the cat!


    ¡°En?¡±


    Yin Suye shook the cat in his hands with disgust, and quietly waited for Shui Ruoshan¡¯s decision.


    ¡°Actually, the Persian cat is quite useful. At the very least, it could help you treasure hunt.¡±


    In Shui Ruoshan¡¯s opinion, tomunicate with people like Yin Suye who doesn¡¯t like to talk much, he must not engage from the subjective point such as feelings. He must base his talk with objectives and practical interests.


    ¡°Meow!¡±


    The Persian cat called out happily and joyfully wagged its originally droopy tail. That energetic and spirited look seemed to give out the message that it is actually really capable, so don¡¯t give up on it ah!


    ¡°...¡±


    In this regard, Shui Ruoshan could only silently turn his head away. Although the Persian cat is very cute, and whatever it did will let people think that it¡¯s very ¡®meng¡¯, but howe he still felt that the cat is stupidly incurable? Wagging tail is a dog¡¯s stunt! So, dear Persian cat, you used the wrong trick to please people, do you know that?


    ¡°You want it?¡±


    It was very obvious that Yin Suye, who was originated from this parallel world doesn¡¯t understand Shui Ruoshan¡¯s dissatisfaction1. He thought Shui Ruoshan was just trying to n how to deal with this Persian cat.


    ¡°...¡±


    Although Yin Suye¡¯s words were asking if he(SRS) wanted the cat, butbining with his(YSY) tough-looking expression, it makes people think that it was not a question at all. It became an affirmative sentence of an order instead! Don¡¯t be so strong in hard-selling ah!


    Recalling back, Shui Ruoshan thought of the time when Yin Suye used the same hard-sell to stuff all the treasures in the cave to him. Using the same method to him right now, Yin Suye must have a different intention in doing this. Could it be he(YSY) wanted to use the Persian cat to please him, just that he(YSY) doesn¡¯t know how to express it?


    With this conclusion in his heart, Shui Ruoshan felt like Yin Suye¡¯s upright figure looked like a false bravado the more he looked at it. Shui Ruoshan instantly realized the truth. Turns out Yin Suye was embarrassed ah!


    ¡°En, I will ept this silly cat.¡±


    Shui Ruoshan nodded in confirmation. Since the Persian cat is a token of kindness to him(YSY), he would reluctantly ept it.


    Just after he epted the cat, Shui Ruoshan then only came to his senses. Did he just unconsciously robbed the protagonist of one of his golden fingers?! But if he didn¡¯t express that he wanted the cat, the cat would definitely perish in Yin Suye¡¯s hand judging from the fact that the viin is not in line with the protagonist. So by epting the cat, he indirectly saved the cat¡¯s life? On the other hand, the protagonist has a lot of golden fingers so it shouldn¡¯t affect much if he has one cat lesser! With this thought, Shui Ruoshan don¡¯t feel the psychological pressure anymore.


    Hence, with a spirit of ¡®saving a cat(life) is more meritorious than building a seven-floor pagoda¡¯, Shui Ruoshan reached out to the Persian cat, indicating to Yin Suye to hand the cat over to him.


    ¡°Form a contract first.¡±


    This time, Yin Suye didn¡¯t immediately hand the Persian cat to Shui Ruoshan and stated his requests first. Although the cat doesn¡¯t has much offensive power, but before he could thoroughly confirmed that the cat is not dangerous, he won¡¯t let even a slight threat toe close to Shui Ruoshan.


    ¡°...¡±


    Contract? Again?


    Yin Suye, how much do you love this contract-forming career?


    Raw Word Count : 1200


    #ThatMomentWhenYSYRepliedWithEns


    #En?


    #En.


    #En!


    #TheMeaningIsDifferent


    #MoeGapBtw


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker

 Chapter 43-44

    Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero four three ¨C Giving name


    Turns out for Yin Suye, his contract making skill is not any ordinary skillful. When he did it, it was done at ease with extraordinary skills. As one of the main character in the contract¡¯s process, Shui Ruoshan felt like he doesn¡¯t even has the time to object. His hand has already been taken by Yin Suye and with just a gentle slice, a drop of blood was squeezed out; flying toward the Persian cat¡¯s forehead...


    The Persian cat didn¡¯t resist and let the blood integrate into its body. Instantly, a dazzling light glowed between one cat and one human. After the light disappeared, the master-pet contract between them haspleted. All of a sudden, Shui Ruoshan could perceive that something has appeared in his mind that enables him to control the life and death of his pet.


    ¡°Meow!¡±


    As soon as the contract was signed, the Persian cat knew that everything about itself would be under its master¡¯s control so it couldn¡¯t wait to start pleasing its master.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    Shui Ruoshan stretched out his hands to indicate that it coulde into his arms. Although he doesn¡¯t think himself as a member of the Moe Pet camp1, but anyone who sees a super cute cat selling ¡®meng¡¯ wouldn¡¯t be able to resist wanting to hold the animal in their arms and give it a good rub.


    ¡°Meow!¡±


    Seeing that its owner summoned it, the Persian cat immediately struggled to get away from Yin Suye¡¯s arms. It wanted to seekfort from its owner¡¯s arms, don¡¯t want to stay by the bad person¡¯s side and get threatened!


    ¡°Not allowed.¡±


    Yin Suye nced down with a threatening look at the increasingly restless Persian cat in his hold.


    ¡°Meow!¡±


    This time, the Persian cat was not as scared as it was before. It strongly looked back at Yin Suye with its big watery eyes. That little smug look seemed to be saying, ¡®I¡¯m now a cat with a master to protect me, I¡¯m not afraid a bad person like you who specializes in bullying cats!¡¯.


    ¡°...¡±


    Looking at that one human and one cat staring intently at each other without any regards for other people, Shui Ruoshan felt like he saw an illusion. Actually, Yin Suye should be the real owner of the Persian cat ba? Especially when this cat has one blue and one green eye, the feeling became even stronger.


    Then, Yin Suye noticed that Shui Ruoshan was watching him with a burning gaze. He found out that his own behavior seemed a bit wrong just now, then he turned and flung the Persian cat away towards the furthest ce in sight.


    The Persian cat doesn¡¯t care about being flung away by Yin Suye. The moment it gotten its freedom, it just took a light flip in mid-air. Locking down at Shui Ruoshan¡¯s location, it sped back to him right away.


    A pity, because Yin Suye was standing right in front of Shui Ruoshan. So when he(YSY) saw that the cat wanted to fly into Shui Ruoshan¡¯s arms, he raised his hand and smacked that iing Persian cat away again.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Looking at the pitiful cat being smacked away, and it rolled a few times on the ground beforeing to a stop, Shui Ruoshan suddenly became dissatisfied with Yin Suye¡¯s behaviour in bullying the weak. At the time, he is confused as well. Just now both cat and human were close to each other. So how did everythingpletely changed from a blink of an eye? Is this ¡®the more you love, the more you kill(each other)¡¯?


    ¡°The cat is very dirty.¡±


    Yin Suye saw that the Persian cat has not given up yet, still trying to pounce into Shui Ruoshan¡¯s arms. He went to smack the cat away without any mercy once again. Then, acting like he didn¡¯t do anything, he turned to Shui Ruoshan to exin in all seriousness. Yin Suye has made up his mind not to let this extremely dirty and stupid cat to have any chance to get in touch with Shui Ruoshan.


    ¡°...¡±


    When Shui Ruoshan first decided to set the Persian cat as a cute pet in his novel, he has written that in order to maintain the cat¡¯s super ¡®moe¡¯ appearance, no matter how dirty the Persian cat gotten, it would just have to shake its body a few times and it would return to its original state. Hence, even if the Persian cat has rolled a few times on the ground, the dust on its hairs would disappear right away the moment it stood up and shook itself a few times. The white fluffy hair would be looking white as usual without a trace of filth; as clean as ever!


    That¡¯s why, if Yin Suye doesn¡¯t want to see him interacting with the Persian cat, he(YSY) should find a more convincing reason! Telling lies with eyes opened wide is not right!


    ¡°Meow!¡±


    Being smacked away a few times, the Persian cat has finally learned its lesson. It didn¡¯t take the initiative to go forward this time. Instead, it stood on the ground afar and protested against Yin Suye¡¯s violence.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Originally, Yin Suye¡¯s mood was not very good because of Shui Ruoshan¡¯s untrusting gaze. Now the Persian cat came to add more chaos to the matter, he naturally directs his fury to the cat.


    Being looked down by Yin Suye like he is looking at a dead body, the Persian didn¡¯t dare to call out anymore and immediately admitted its defeat; disying a perfect performance of ¡®bullying the weak, fearing the strong¡¯. Just like what it did previously, it thought it has a backer so it became very arrogant. The moment it knew the upper hand is not at its side, it immediatelypromised. Seeing that no one paid attention to itself, the Persian cat could onlyy down on the ground with grief. It lowered down its head andforted itself.


    Why is its cat life so bitter? Came out to get the heavenly treasure but failed, then get caught by bad people. There are no cats in this world more pitiful than itself! Wu wu, the human world is so horrible, wanna go home to mama!


    ¡°It is wrong to bully a cat!¡±


    Shui Ruoshan naturally could understand his family pet¡¯s despair, so he voiced out his opinion regarding Yin Suye¡¯s bullying behavior.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t bully.¡±


    Yin Suye did not feel that there is anything wrong with his behavior. He was just educating this stupid cat about what can be done and what can¡¯t be done.


    ¡°...¡±


    Yin Suye replied with such righteousness tone that Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t know how to refute back.


    ¡°All I did was letting this stupid cat understand its status as a pet only.¡± Also won¡¯t let it be pampered, arrogant or do any imprudent things.


    In his past life, he(YSY) has seen the cat climbing over Huang Beichen¡¯s head and being tyrannical; insufferably arrogant. In this life, since this stupid cat has fallen into his hand, naturally it would have to act ording to his rules. He believed that in the face of absolute violence, any resistance is useless! With that, he absolutely would be able to educate this stupid cat to perfection.


    ¡°...¡±


    Facing Yin Suye who has presented reasonable arguments, Shui Ruoshan felt quite helpless. He clearly understood that Yin Suye¡¯s words were ¡®twisting words and forcing logic¡¯2, but he could not find a room for rebuttal. Unable to argue back on his pet¡¯s behalf, Shui Ruoshan could only throw a look of apology to the Persian cat that has shrunk itself at a corner, which started to draw circles on the ground with its paw. Not that he doesn¡¯t want to help, but the enemy is too strong!


    Perhaps he should be d now. Although the Persian cat in the novel looked the same as the one in earth, and even cuter, the physical level between the two was not the same at all. As a spiritual beast, the Persian cat here is a strong being that is absolutely hit-resistant, smack-resistant, flung-resistant and also wreck-resistant ah. And so, Shui Ruoshan felt that even under the hands of Yin Suye, the Persian cat still would be able to preserve its life. Plus this one cat and one human did has a good rtionship earlier, although he(SRS) has no idea why the rtionship suddenly deteriorated. But then, that probably could also change back all of a sudden right?


    If Yin Suye and Persian cat knew how Shui Ruoshan see their mutual aggression as friendship, both of them would definitely sigh andment, ¡®How bad can this person¡¯s eyesight be, to get disillusioned and see thingpletely opposite from the truth ah?!¡¯.


    ¡°Should we give the Persian cat a name?¡±


    Since Shui Ruoshan couldn¡¯t help the Persian cat from the actual situation, then he could do it from other aspect. Other than that, it¡¯s too casual to keep calling it as ¡®Persian cat¡¯.


    ¡°En.¡±


    Yin Suye quite agrees with Shui Ruoshan¡¯s suggestion.


    Shui Ruoshan : ¡°What name do you think is good?¡±


    Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t want to use the name that the protagonist gave the Persian cat.


    Yin Suye : ¡°You want me to help you choose?¡±


    Different emotions quickly flitted through Yin Suye¡¯s heterochromia eyes. He never thought that the first thing Shui Ruoshan did was to ask for his(YSY) opinions first. Does that means he(SRS) really did ced him(YSY) in the most important ce in his heart?


    ¡°En.¡± Shui Ruoshan nodded in confirmation. He is really not good with naming pets. Otherwise, he won¡¯t casually let the protagonist call the Persian cat with a stupid name like ¡®Xiao Mao¡¯(Little Cat) just because he couldn¡¯t think of a good name in the beginning.


    ¡°Ruixue.3¡± Yin Suye didn¡¯t refuse to help. Not only because Shui Ruoshan ced importance in his(YSY) words, but also to prevent Shui Ruoshan from giving bad quality names like Huang Beichen¡¯s ¡®Little Cat¡¯. Yin Suye thought for a moment and gave his suggestion.


    ¡°Alright, Ruixue then!¡±


    Shui Ruoshan felt like he indeed didn¡¯t ask the wrong person. No wonder Yin suye is Yin Suye. He could suggest such an auspicious and meaningful name within a short time.


    ¡°Meow.¡±


    The Persian cat, no, should be called Ruixue, called out in joy as well as if it is telling everyone that it is very satisfied with this new name.


    ¡°En.¡±


    In an instant, Yin Suye¡¯s gaze became softer. Shui Ruoshan is willing to use the name he(YSY) suggested for his pet, does this mean that he(SRS) is willing to share his everything together with him? As expected, Shui Ruoshan is indeed the gift Heaven gave him aspensation, a gift that belonged to him alone! Otherwise, why would everything Shui Ruoshan did were all ording to his(YSY) will?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Author note :


    ˮˮ×î½ü͵ÀÁ£¬¶¼Ã»ÓÐðÅݳöÀ´ÇóÖ¦Ö¦£¬Êղأ¬ÍƼö£¬ÆÀÂÛ£¬´òÉÍ......


    ÓÚÊÇÇ×ÃÇ£¬ÄãÃÇ¿ÉǧÍò²»ÒªÏñÀÁ¶èµÄˮˮѧϰŶ£¡


    ËùÒÔ£¬ÇëÒ»¶¨±Ø¶¨¿Ï¶¨µÄÒªÇڷܼǵøøˮˮͶ֦֦£¬¼ÓÊղأ¬¸øÍƼö£¬ÁôÆÀÂÛ£¬´ò¸öÉÍʲôµÄ£¡


    È»ºó£¬ÓÃÄãÃǵÄÇÚ·ÜÀ´¸ÐȾˮˮ£¬ÈÃˮˮҲ±äµÃÇÚ·ÜÆðÀ´°É£¡


    ËùÒÔ£¬Ç×ÃÇ£¬²»ÒªÍüÁ˸øˮˮ֦֦£¬Êղأ¬ÍƼö£¬ÆÀÂÛ£¬´òÉÍʲôµÄŶ£¡


    Raw Word Count : 3100


    #TeamCat


    #SayNoToAbuse


    #ThoughJealousyIsReasonable


    #MisunderstandingBetweenNamingKidsAndNamingPets :v


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    =======


    Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero four four ¨C You are lying


    ¡°Yin Suye, this Nine-turn Petal Jade Lotus should be given to you!¡±


    Shui Ruoshan earnestly said while looking at the Nine-turn Petal Jade Lotus which looked like it is going to get deformed anytime soon. Because he can¡¯t guarantee that the lotus would be safe under his clumsy and rough handling. What if he identally destroyed it? So, it would be better to hand it over to Yin Suye and let him absorb it as soon as possible, that would be more reassuring. As for Ruixue¡¯s burning gaze at the lotus, he(SRS) chose to ignore it. He turned around and handed the lotus to Yin Suye.


    ¡°The Nine-turn Petal Jade Lotus belongs to you.¡±


    Yin Suye didn¡¯t reach out to take the lotus. He just stood there looking seriously at Shui Ruoshan, and discussing the ownership of the lotus in deadly earnest.


    ¡°This is what I specifically searched for you to increase your strength.¡±


    In some matters, Shui Ruoshan found out that his brainwave and Yin Suye¡¯s brainwave doesn¡¯t seem to be in the same wavelength. He(SRS) simply couldn¡¯tmunicate with Yin Suye at all! Are they really discussing this insignificant little problem such as Nine-turn Petal Jade Lotus¡¯s ownership?


    ¡°You could use the Nine-turn Petal Jade Lotus to increase your strength as well.¡±


    Through their previous engagements, Yin Suye could clearly see that Shui Ruoshan¡¯s strength is not that strong. He(SRS) needed to increase his strength even more than him.


    ¡°My body has limitations in terms of physical conditions, I can¡¯t use the spiritual treasures like the Nine-turn Petal Jade Lotus.¡±


    At this point, Shui Ruoshan is just spouting nonsense. It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t dare to use it, he just doesn¡¯t dare to use it for the time being. Before figuring the true strength and spiritual power of his current body, it would definitely be a dangerous thing if he rushed to improve his own strength. If he is not careful, he might ¡®cultivate to the wrong side and cause chaos in his body¡¯ 1 or even suffer internal explosion and die. The most important thing is he holds in his hand the information of the resources in the world. As long as he wanted something, he could always go and look for it.


    So, something like Nine-turn Petal Jade Lotus is not that important for him.


    ¡°You are lying.¡±


    Facing a solemn Shui Ruoshan, Yin Suye¡¯s eyes started to turn cold instead. The reborn Yin Suye could be said to be quite an expert towards people¡¯s emotional change. If not for this ability, he would dead countless times in his past life from all those betrayal and being framed. He has been working very hard but he still couldn¡¯t escape death in the end...


    ¡°...¡±


    The corner of Shui Ruoshan¡¯s mouth strongly twitched.


    Yin Suye, are you trying to go against the Heaven¡¯s will?


    To be able to pinpoint whether he(SRS) is lying or not just by one sentence, don¡¯t be so OP ah! But to expose the lie right in front of the concerned party, revealing the truth without any shred of mercy, can anyone really do that?


    Yes, he lied. But who was it for? All for the sake of that person with facial paralysis, who don¡¯t know how to ept other people¡¯s goodwill, who insisted to divide everything so clearly. That¡¯s why he made this decision (to lie) ah!


    ¡°I hate lies!¡±


    As he said that, Yin Suye¡¯s eyes slightly dimmed and negative emotions surged from his body. For people like Shui Ruoshan who doesn¡¯t know how to hide his own emotions, Yin Suye doesn¡¯t have to analyze anything at all. With just a nce, he could clearly see the real thoughts in his(SRS) heart. That was the reason why he could ept Shui Ruoshan so easily at the beginning. But hate is hate, he couldn¡¯t not feel dislike just because the person in question is different. After all, he lived through too many lies and falsehoods in his past life. The deep hatred towards lies has already been engraved in the bones, it won¡¯t change with the passage of time.


    If not for him already knew the reason Shui Ruoshan lied was for his(YSY) good, he really don¡¯t know what kind of irreparable things he would do! Being deceived by the person he trusted is an extremely terrible feeling!


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Feeling that someone is standing there producing cold air, Shui Ruoshan was puzzled and raised his head to look at Yin Suye. Then he found out that the other person¡¯s mood was somewhat wrong. The current Yin Suye with a dark face caused him(SRS) to see an illusion. Shui Ruoshan felt like he looking at the first time he met Yin Suye, who stood proudly on top of a mountain of bloody corpse; that deste figure like a god or demon.


    Instantly, his heart jumped a few beats quicker.


    ¡°Do not lie to me!¡± Even if it¡¯s for his own sake, it is not allowed! He is willing to give Shui Ruoshan another chance, because he is reluctant to give up the warmth that has already in his hand.


    ¡°Sorry!¡±


    Shui Ruoshan came to realize that it is a mistake to convince Yin Suye with white lies! As the biggest viin BOSS, he must be constantly surrounded by lies; lies is the base for betrayal and frame. Furthermore, Yin Suye had just experienced being framed by bad guys and was misunderstood by the protagonist. It¡¯s currently the time where he won¡¯t ce his trust in anyone else, and he(SRS) actually went and stepped onto that ndmine¡¯. Isn¡¯t that seeking death? Could it be because he just epted Ruixue this silly cat and ended up having his own IQ being pulled down as well? That¡¯s why he would do somethingpletely unthinkable like this? Actually he should be d now that the current Yin Suye is not that ckened, super-pessimistic Yin Suye in theter part of his novel, so he still has the opportunity to make up for his mistakes.


    ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you anymore in the future!¡±


    No matter white lies or not, he would choose to tell Yin Suye the most truthful words.


    Shui Ruoshan went up to stand in front of Yin Suye. He raised his head and looked at the other party¡¯s eyes with much seriousness. He is using this way to let Yin Suye know of his guarantee and promise.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Yin Suye reached out and held the other person tightly in his arms. His strength was so strong that it doesn¡¯t allow any refusal, like he wanted topletely lock the person inside his arms. At the direction no one could see, a hint of red lights shed through that pair of heterochromia eyes; enchanting and dangerous at the same time.


    Shui Ruoshan, you promised it yourself so you don¡¯t have the chance to regret it anymore!


    Because I won¡¯t let you have any chance to regret it!


    Raw Word Count : 1712


    #FinallyIDon¡¯tHaveToWriteTheWordPersianCatOverAndOverAgain


    #RuixueSpeechless


    #BeingmedBecauseCouldn¡¯tSpeak


    #SomeoneCallThePetsLawyerAh


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker

 Chapter 45

    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero four five - Telling the truth</strong>


    "Alright, I¡¯ll tell you the truth! Actually, I have an ulterior motive for giving you the Nine-turn Petal Jade Lotus!"


    Although Shui Ruoshan admitted his wrong to Yin Suye and gave his promise as well, he still haven¡¯t forget the reason why he lied.


    "En?"


    Yin Suye indicated to Shui Ruoshan to continue with his exnation, he will listen patiently.


    "Both of us could be considered tied together now. So, if you are awesome, it means I¡¯m awesome too."


    To convince Yin Suye, Shui Ruoshan has decided to start from analyzing the awesome part of the situation. He remembered his promise to Yin Suye that before he dissolves the master-servant contract, he will not leave his(YSY) side. Also, it was quite clear that the contract wouldn¡¯t be able to be dissolved in a short time. That is to say, both of them will be living together for a long time.


    "Moreover, the Nine-turn Petal Jade Lotus mainly increases strength. The increase on spiritual power is very low."


    He mentioned of his identity as a Seer and also an Incantation master, and that he needed to increase his spiritual power instead of strength. So, it would be a waste to use the Nine-turn Petal Jade Lotus on him!


    "Other than that, I don¡¯t have any practicalbat skills. Even if I consumed the lotus, it is quite impossible for a fighting noob to be a super fighter right away."


    This is definitely the biggest truth. As a small fry with only battlebat value of 5, high level skill like fighting is not an essential skill for stay-home nerd like Shui Ruoshan ah! Otherwise, he won¡¯t be so scared of the wolfs until hepletely forgotten to counterattack. Although he couldn¡¯t be sure if this body he transmigrated into has any powers, he was very clear that even with the Nine-turn Petal Jade Lotus to increase his strength, it is still useless as he doesn¡¯t know how to use his powers.


    "That¡¯s why you can protect me better by getting stronger!"


    Furthermore, Shui Ruoshan has no confidence at all towards his current small body. Rather than counting on himself, it¡¯s better to rely on others.


    "In short, my safety depends on you!"


    Shui Ruoshan ended his exnation with that conclusion. If not for his height doesn¡¯t allows it, at this moment he would definitely step forward and pat Yin Suye at the shoulder like two good brothers, to express his(SRS) trust on him(YSY).


    "Alright."


    Yin Suye gave Shui Ruoshan a deep gaze, then slowly nodded. His solemn expression looked like he just make up his mind on something.


    "..."


    He(SRS) racked his brain toe up with so many reasonings to convince Yin Suye, and he ended up with a simple ¡¯Alright¡¯ from him. Why is the contrast so big ah?! On the other hand, he seemed to be telling Yin Suye to ept the lotus only. Why is Yin Suye being so serious? This gave him an illusion that he(SRS) had just unconsciously forced the other party to promise him an oath?


    Where did this strange feeling came from?


    "Since you agreed, then quickly absorb the Nine-turn Petal Jade Lotus ba!"


    Shui Ruoshan decided to ignore this strange feeling that would appear from time to time. He already got used to this inexplicable feeling anyway, as it would randomly appears since the day he first met Yin Suye. The most important thing right now is to let Yin Suye improve his strength.


    "Alright." Yin Suye nodded ordingly.


    "Here."


    The moment Shui Ruoshan saw Yin Suye agreed, he immediately stuffed the lotus into Yin Suye¡¯s hands. That fierce eagerness from Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t seem to mean he is afraid of Yin Suye suddenly changing his mind but more like he has an immense hatred with the Nine-turn Petal Jade Lotus.


    "..."


    Yin Suye looked down at the lotus stuffed into his hands. The lotus¡¯s appearance was very miserable, so Yin Suye silently straightened it a bit.


    "You are going to eat it soon, what¡¯s the point in fixing it up?"


    Looking at Yin Suye¡¯s gentle actions towards the lotus, Shui Ruoshan suddenly felt some dissatisfaction. Yin Suye¡¯s attitude towards the lotus was so cautious, was it an indirectparison to how rough and inelegant he was when handling the lotus? Isn¡¯t this just bullying?!


    "No, it would be easier to consume it this way."


    Although he doesn¡¯t know why Shui Ruoshan¡¯s mood could change so fast, Yin Suye still answered ordingly.


    "Isn¡¯t it just the same?" Shui Ruoshan slightly raised his chin, expressing that he is quite satisfied with that answer.


    "En." Really a child indeed, the emotions came quickly and left just as quick.


    "After this, you should find a safe ce then consume that lotus ba!"


    Shui Ruoshan felt that Yin Suye is too indifferent, he has to give him(YSY) a reminder every time.


    "It¡¯s fine here."


    Yin Suye¡¯s gaze swept over their surroundings, then he went to sit down on a piece of clean and open ground.


    "You are beingzy in picking the location!"


    Shui Ruoshan felt helpless by Yin Suye¡¯s hasty decision to choose their current location as the cultivation ground. For normal cultivators, who doesn¡¯t n in advance, pick a good hiding ce, ce various barriers around the location, then start their long journey of cultivation when everything is ready? But when ites to Yin suye, everything ispletely different. Not only he didn¡¯t show that he ced any importance towards cultivation matters, he did everything so casually to the point other people can¡¯t help but worried on his behalf ah!


    "Nothing bad will happen, trust me!"


    Yin Suye reached out and rubbed Shui Ruoshan¡¯s head. Although he knew that Shui Ruoshan was worried for him, the Bewitching Misfortune Lake is actually a good choice. Moreover, he believed that he shouldn¡¯t take too much time to absorb the Nine-turn Petal Jade Lotus. He relied on his own efforts to make it to the Imperial stage1Last stage to be the Supreme King, refer chapter 23 for that list again. in his past life after all. His spiritual power is still at the Imperial stage so as long as he could raise enough power, he could quickly be the Supreme King again. And this Nine-turn Petal Jade Lotus may be the stepping stone for him to reach the pinnacle of his cultivation.


    Thinking of this, Yin Suye reached out to take the lotus seeds from the Nine-turn Petal Jade Lotus. As far as he knows, the Nine-turn Petal Jade Lotus will produce one lotus seed every hundred years. The essence was stored inside the lotus seed, and one lotus seed could increase one¡¯s strength by 100 years.


    "Wait a minute. Don¡¯t take the lotus seed out, and consume the whole lotus together."


    Seeing Yin Suye¡¯s move to eat the seed, Shui Ruoshan immediately stopped him and informed him the correct method of consumption.


    He(SRS) spent quite some time on the Nine-turn Petal Jade Lotus when he first created the setting for it. In order to let the protagonist get fortuitous encounters and also beauties, he wrote that the lotus seed contained quite a violent energy. If the seed is consumed directly, one would easily feel fire burning inside their body, causing them to be muddled and couldn¡¯t control themselves...


    Following the plot, although the Nine-turn Petal Jade Lotus was obtained by the protagonist, the scene was seen by the ¡¯thief sister¡¯ who arrived after that. Under the pesterings from the thief sister, the protagonist finally gave her 3 lotus seeds and tremendously raised the sister¡¯s affection level towards the protagonist. Hence, those two who were clueless about the characteristics of lotus seeds have decided to cultivate together (at the same ce) so that they can cover for each other. They picked a hidden cave, then consumed the lotus seeds at the same time. The result was both of them ¡¯lost their reasons¡¯ and started a sweet amorous session that is not suitable for children. After that, not only those two became a couple, their strength were greatly improved too.


    A pity that this wonderful plot he spent all night to write was destroyed by his butterfly effect. Towards this matter, Shui Ruoshan could only helplessly sigh. Although he felt regretful for the loss, there¡¯s no way around it. If he let Yin Suye eat the lotus seed, he(SRS) won¡¯t be able to find <strong>anyone</strong> to help him ¡¯put out the fire¡¯ when his(YSY) energy starts to turn violent. That¡¯s why Yin Suye must consume the whole stalk of the lotus instead. Because not only the roots and leaves of the lotus could neutralize the violent energy in the lotus seeds, it contains energy as well and promotes the absorption and utilization of energy into the body. This makes the entire stalk of the lotus absolutely indispensable (in order to absorb the energy sessfully without side effect).


    "Alright."


    Yin Suye stopped his action and changed it to ce the whole stalk to his mouth; slowly chewing as he eats. After he elegantly finished eating the entire stalk of lotus, Yin Suye quietly closed his eyes and started to digest and absorb the Nine-turn Petal Jade Lotus¡¯s energy to increase his strength.


    Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t think that Yin Suye would trust him so much that he ate the whole stalk without any hesitations. This makes his mood a bitplicated. In the end, Shui Ruoshan only chose to remain standing at his ce, quietly watching Yin Suye who has his eyes closed and decided not to think anything further. Then he saw it, ayer of faint water mist filled around Yin Suye and started to seep into his body...


    Up until the mist around Yin Suye has beenpletely absorbed, Shui Ruoshan still couldn¡¯t find out what is the current situation as the other party didn¡¯t even wrinkled his brows (didn¡¯t have any reactions on his face). However, Yin Suye didn¡¯t immediately open his eyes and continued sitting at the same ce.


    Shui Ruoshan knew that Yin Suye is currently transforming all the energies that he has just absorbed into his own strength slowly. And so, he(SRS) waited by the side, waited ....


    Until the sun started setting, Shui Ruoshan still couldn¡¯t see any signs of Yin Suye opening his eyes and dejected bowed down his head.


    "Say, when do you think Yin Suye will wake up? If he can¡¯t wake up within a short period, wouldn¡¯t that mean we don¡¯t have anything to eat?"


    Though he knew that the time of cultivation varies from person to person, Shui Ruoshan still want toin when he lowered his head and saw Ruixue keep nudging his legs, trying to please him. He now realized that being willful is not good, he shouldn¡¯t have refused the food left by the group of four previously. As a stay-home nerd with zero outdoor survival skill and possessed no food reserves, Shui Ruoshan will really have to suffer hunger if Yin Suye still doesn¡¯t wake up in a short while.


    ......


    Raw Word Count : 2954


    #HowDoYouEatEntireLotusRaw


    #JustCrunch ?


    #SRSForgotHeIs¡¯Anyone¡¯


    #WaitHeIsShota


    #ItsIllegal


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker

 Chapter 46-47

    Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero four six ¨C Finally waking up


    ¡°Getting hungry?¡±


    The moment Yin Suye opened his eyes and he heard someoneining he(SRS) has nothing to eat; the corner of his mouth couldn¡¯t help curving up.


    ¡°You finally awake?!¡±


    Shui Ruoshan raised his head, and his gaze met with that pair of unusually beautiful heterochromia eyes of Yin Suye. Both people could clearly see their own figure from the other person¡¯s eyes. The setting sun gave Yin Suye ayer of faint golden light, softening his whole aura. His golden hair fluttered in the air; glorious and dazzling. Looking at the current Yin Suye, Shui Ruoshan felt like something is different. But taking a closer look, it seemed that nothing has changed. Towards such a contradictory feeling, he(SRS) felt kind of perplexed. He probably could feel that Yin Suye¡¯s strength has increased, his aura became different, so it gave people a different feeling?


    ¡°Getting anxious from the wait?¡±


    Yin Suye squatted down; setting his sight at the level as Shui Ruoshan¡¯s. Reaching out to rub the little guy¡¯s head, his hand then slowly moved down and eventually stopped at the back of Shui Ruoshan¡¯s neck. He gently stroke the area; there was an unprecedented satisfaction in his eyes.


    When he decided to absorb the energy from the Nine-turn Petal Jade Lotus, he has quickly ced a bunch of unnecessary barriers and counterattack spells around himself. Other than that, he also left a part of his mental power outside to monitor his surroundings. No matter what kind of movements happened outside, it will not escape his monitor. As long as he can feel any kind of danger, he would be able to wake up immediately and quickly counterattack.


    Vignce against his surroundings has long been an instinct for his body. The life experience from his past life caused him to be unable to believe in other people so the skills he needed to learn the most was how to protect himself. Just that what he didn¡¯t expect was Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t find out his actions1 at all. Instead, he(SRS) despised him for not being reliable and too casual.


    One need to know, when he(YSY) made these actions, he didn¡¯t deliberately hide it from Shui Ruoshan. Could it be due to the speed of his movement, this little guy didn¡¯t manage to see it?


    This realization gave Yin Suye a feeling that he don¡¯t know if he shouldugh or cry. Especially when Shui Ruoshan kept a tight guard beside him (when he is cultivating) while ranting non-stop about him; helping him(YSY) to watch out for his surrounding. He then gave up his intention to exin to Shui Ruoshan (that he already ced barriers and such), because he liked to see how this little guy cares and keep watch for him.


    That¡¯s why even though he was immersed in his absorption of the lotus¡¯s energy, he didn¡¯t forget to observe Shui Ruoshan¡¯s reaction from time to time. Seeing Shui Ruoshan¡¯s expression and behaviors towards any changes from their surrounding, Yin Suye felt that this little guy is getting more and more interesting!


    He saw the little guy getting nervous whenever there are movements from around them, panically pulling out several offensive or defensive tools from space ring, forcing himself to calm down, making an exaggerated offensive posture to bluff any possible enemy...


    Then realizing it was a false rm, immediately put the items back into the space ring, patting own chest afterwards and take a deep breath, trying to rx...


    Lastly finding out nothing dangerous would actually appear, immediately be rxed and sat on the grass in a daze from boredom...


    After that, he(SRS) started to y with Ruixue because he has nothing to do, then taking a nce at him(YSY) with a hopeful look from time to time to check if he has woken up...


    In the end, he haspletely lost his patience and startedining about him(YSY), worrying about their situation while ranting...


    Watching Shui Ruoshan with such rich expressions, even as he is immersed in the middle of his cultivation, Yin Suye couldn¡¯t help curving the corner of his mouth to a pleasant arc. At the same time, he felt helpless towards the little guy¡¯sck of vignce. Could it be this little guy doesn¡¯t know that if he really met with a high leveled master with his rxed behavior, don¡¯t say counterattacking with the items from the space ring, for him not being murdered right from the beginning is already an amazing thing! Fortunately, there are no powerful beasts nearby the Bewitching Misfortune Lake or any adventurers either. This allowed Shui Ruoshan to be able to fool around (safely).


    ¡°En, en!¡± Shui Ruoshan honestly nodded.


    It is definitely a lie if he said he is not anxious from the wait. Especially when he needed to keep his guard up against all the dangers around them all by himself and need to ensure Yin Suye¡¯s safety as well. When his nerves were stretched taut, time felt like it flowed slower at that moment. Fortunately, Yin Suye still met with his(SRS) expectation and has only let him wait for half a day, unlike what usually described in novels which would take ten days to half a month to cultivate; some even took longer. If things really happened like what he imagined, Shui Ruoshan believes he would definitely die! Not from hunger but from anxiousness!


    Raw Word Count : 1398


    #YSYCertifiedMeanie


    #SRSPossibleTsundere


    #ThisBananaActuallyDislikeRealLifeTsunderes


    #SayLikeIfYouLike


    #SayHateIfYouHate


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    =====


    Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero four seven ¨C Leaving Fog Forest


    ¡°Want to eat grilled fish or something else?¡±


    Yin Suye still hasn¡¯t forget about Shui Ruoshanining being hungry.


    ¡°Something else ba.¡±


    Although Yin Suye¡¯s grilling skill is good, but to keep eating nothing but grilled fish makes him sick so it¡¯s better to change his pte a bit.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Not waiting for Shui Ruoshan to approve his actions, Yin Suye reached out and carried the other person in his arms.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Suddenly being carried up, Shui Ruoshan subconsciously reached out to hook his hand around Yin Suye¡¯s neck to prevent himself from falling down.


    ¡°Leaving Fog Forest.¡±


    As he says that, Yin Suye started walking towards the path heading outside.


    ¡°Wait! Aren¡¯t we just talking about what to eat?¡±


    Shui Ruoshan felt that Yin Suye¡¯s skill in jumping from a topic to another is too fast, to the point other people couldn¡¯t keep up!


    ¡°Be patient for a while.¡±


    Seemed to realize Shui Ruoshan might not understand what he means, Yin Suye thought for a while and continued his words.


    ¡°If we are fast enough, we should be able to enter the nearest town before the sky gets dark. There you could eat hot and delicious meal.¡±


    ¡°But we still haven¡¯t found the ingredient to dissolve the master-servant contract!¡±


    Though Shui Ruoshan also wanted to eat some good food, he doesn¡¯t want Yin suye to leave the forest so soon.


    ¡°As for the material, we wille back next time ba.¡±


    Yin Suye remained unmoved by Shui Ruoshan¡¯s protest, and continued heading out while carrying Shui Ruoshan.


    ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous to return to the Capital!¡±


    Shui Ruoshan angrily red at Yin Suye. Howe this person still remembers the matter to return to the Capital right now?


    ¡°I¡¯m already at Imperial stage now.¡±


    After absorbing the energy from the Nine-turn Petal Jade Lotus which was more than 800 years old, plus he had his inner spiritual strength as the Supreme King, his leveling was absolutely unimpeded. The whole process was convenient and fast, without the slightest danger at all...


    ¡°...¡±


    Shui Ruoshan realized that Yin Suye has make up his mind to return to the Capital this time. What depressed him was he doesn¡¯t know what kind of reason to use to protest this time. Because Yin Suye has met his condition to reach the a certain level of cultivation before leaving the forest, even more than what he proposed! Even with the help from the Nine-turn Petal Jade Lotus, isn¡¯t Yin Suye¡¯s breakthroughs a bit too amazing ah?!


    Then again, he is a bit tired of staying inside the forest for so long. More importantly, this small body of his seemed to be unable to stand this as well. Previously he doesn¡¯t want Yin Suye to leave the forest so quickly because he was afraid of him(YSY) being in danger after returning to the Capital. But not only his(YSY) strength is higher than expected, he also has him(SRS) the omnipotent author beside him.


    They shouldn¡¯t have any dangers returning to the Capital right?


    With this thought, the urge to visit the Capital suddenly surged in Shui Ruoshan. Immersed in his thoughts, Shui Ruoshan had a feeling that he somehow forgotten about something? But he seemed to be unable to recall what was it1. The Shui Ruoshan who has think it through no longer oppose Yin Suye¡¯s decision. Instead, he started rxing inside Yin Suye¡¯s arms and enjoyed the free transportation provided by someone.


    During the time Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t notice, Yin Suye slightly turned his head and threw a nce towards the direction of Ruixue. Then he quickly returned his attention back to the little guy who was so well-behaved in his arms; didn¡¯t say anything.


    A certain pet that has been splendidly forgotten by Shui Ruoshan widened its eyes in disbelief.


    It seemed to be unable to believe that its new owner actually has abandoned it and left just like that?! The most depressing thing was that bad bully didn¡¯t bother reminding its owner but still looked back to nce at it?! Did it get mixed-up with badpanies? Ruixue suddenly questioned why its cat life so bitter?


    ¡°Meow!¡±


    Ruixue raised its head and looked up to the sky at a 45-degree angle. It is currently thinking about a very big matter, this matter will definitely affect its whole cat life! Should it follow its owner to leave (the forest)? Or don¡¯t care of its owner, return to own nest and check out all the various treasure it has collected with much efforts? Looking at its owner getting further and further, and thinking back of the deep look on that bad person when they left, Ruixue doesn¡¯t has the courage to choose the second option and could only ept its cat fate in the end; tightly followed up.


    Wu wu!


    Humans are so bad, bullying cats every time!


    Raw Word Count : 1308


    #PatsRuixue


    #TeamCatAtTheMoment


    #RequestingForCatLawyer


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker

 Chapter 48-49

    Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero four eight ¨C Without any way out


    ¡°Eat slowly.¡±


    Watching Shui Ruoshan indecently wolfed down the food, Yin Suye was worried that the little guys would identally choke from eating too fast. But then, he(YSY) was also worried of him not having enough to eat and couldn¡¯t stop putting more food into his(SRS) bowl. His actions not matching his words; it is not a persuasion(not to eat too fast/much) but a total indulgence towards Shui Ruoshan!


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Although Shui Ruoshan sounded his acknowledgement to Yin Suye, he continued burying his head in his food and gobbled it down. He didn¡¯t n to slow down at all. It¡¯s not because the food here is any delicious cuisine, but because he was hungry. Therefore, he let go of his restraints and ate as much as he could.


    By the way, under the fast navigation from Yin Suye ¡®the free travel guide¡¯, they have reached the town around 15 minutes ago. The small town was situated outside the Fog Forest ¨C Lin Sen Town. Right after they arrived, they went directly to the biggest inn1 in the town, ordered a whole table of dishes and started eating.


    This is what happened (within this period).


    ¡°Meow!¡±


    After finishing its portion of a small fish, Ruixue looked at Shui Ruoshan with hopeful eyes, expressing its wish to eat more fish.


    ¡°Take it.¡±


    Shui Ruoshan put down his chopsticks and moved the te of big fish to the front of Ruixue. Regarding the matter of forgetting Ruixue previously, if not for it catching up with them from behind, Shui Ruoshan probably won¡¯t think of it in a short period of time. He felt a bit embarrassed so he wanted to slowlypensate his family¡¯s pet in the future. That¡¯s why not only he lets Ruixue ate together with them at the table, he also specially ordered a few fish dishes for Ruixue; letting it eat until it is satisfied.


    ¡°Meow!¡±


    Upon getting those delicious fishes, Ruixue called out to Shui Ruoshan in a pleasing way. That shameless behavior showed that it haspletely forgotten about being left out by its owner earlier. At this moment, inside its small head was full of fishes. Big big fishes, delicious fishes, fragrant fishes...


    Only a cat¡¯s life with fishes inside could be considered apleted cat¡¯s life ah!


    ¡°No need to worry, just eat. If it¡¯s not enough, we still have more.¡±


    Looking at Ruixue¡¯s expression like ¡®as long as there is fish, everything would be fine¡¯, Shui Ruoshan breathed a sigh of relief. Looks like his own pet is still the easier one to bribe!


    ¡°You should eat too ah!¡±


    When Shui Ruoshan turned around, he saw Yin Suye quietly watching him and Ruixue eat but he himself didn¡¯t touch his own chopsticks that much. Thinking back of him(YSY) keep putting food in his(SRS) bowl before this, Shui Ruoshan thought for a while and get up to pick up some food; putting it in Yin Suye¡¯s bowl. The next second, he seemed to have remembered something, immediately went to pick out the food he ced in Yin Suye¡¯s bowl just now.


    Just that not waiting for Shui Ruoshan to retrieve his hand, Yin Suye pulled his(SRS) wrist and stopped him; not letting him(SRS) to take back the food he gave him(YSY).


    ¡°Why are you taking back the food?¡±


    Yin Suye¡¯s expression became dark, his gaze slightly dimmed.


    ¡°...¡±


    Feeling the strength gripping his wrist has suddenly increased, Shui Ruoshan knew that Yin Suye is currently very dissatisfied with his current behavior. All of a sudden, he felt a bit guilty and his confidence started decreasing. Towards the food in his hand, putting it down is wrong, but not putting it down is also wrong2.


    No way out ah!


    Raw Word Count : 925


    #ImagineIfSomeoneAskedYouToEatSlowerWhilePilingFoodIntoYourBowl


    #Yeah


    #IWouldNameThisChapter¡¯EatingFood¡¯Instead


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    =====


    Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero four nine ¨C Willing to change for you


    ¡°Why are you taking back the food?¡±


    Yin Suye¡¯s expression became dark, his gaze slightly dimmed.


    ¡°Because you don¡¯t eat food given by other people!¡±


    Toughened his heart, Shui Ruoshan ended up telling the real reason, though he knew it may anger Yin Suye. Let¡¯s not talk about the fact he already promised Yin Suye that he won¡¯t lie to him anymore, even if he wanted to give a good excuse, he couldn¡¯t think of one in such a short time ah! me himself for forgetting that Yin suye has a few taboos the others mustn¡¯t touch.


    As for why Yin Suye has such strange taboo, it was from his character setting in order to express the weirdness and abnormality of the viin. Plus his ckeningter on, it was specially arranged by him. Not eating food given by other people is one of the more obvious taboo.


    In order to deepen the effect, Shui Ruoshan specially wrote a memory for Yin Suye for this taboo. This is probably what happened. In the past, Yin Suye had a maid who he trusted very much. The maid took care of him since he was young, and this maid is also the first one ever to betray him. When heter fell from grace, not only this maid didn¡¯t endure the bitterness with him, she was bought over (by his enemies) instead. She put poison in the food and personally sent the poisoned food to his mouth.


    At that time, Yin Suye was still a young man with normal 3 views1. He has yet to experience the evil side of humanity. As expected, Yin Suye who didn¡¯t has any caution against the maid was easily poisoned. If not for him feeling a bit unwell that day and ate lesser than usual, and also the maid didn¡¯t persuade him to eat more from her guilty conscience, he wouldn¡¯t be lucky enough to preserve his life. However, after experiencing both physical and mental pain, Yin Suye realized that the world is very dark and realistic. His character gradually began to turn dark, slowly losing confidence in all human.


    Since then, he began to hate the thought of other people giving him food. As long as the food has passed from other people¡¯s hand, he would definitely be unassured. Only after he get someone else to try the food and tested it for poison that he dared to eat the food. Also starting from that time, he began to learn to cook, taking care of his life all by himself. Those helpless and arduous days were the days Yin Suye lived with much hardship. One could say that the experience was one of the turning points in changing Yin Suye¡¯s life.


    ¡°Did you foresee that?¡±


    Yin Suye¡¯s eyes slightly shed, just that there are no changes in his expression. He didn¡¯t expect Shui Ruoshan would be able to find out even his secret habits. This is really unexpected.


    ¡°En.¡± Shui Ruoshan nodded in confirmation, once again letting this identity as a Seer to ¡®take the ck pot¡¯ on his behalf.


    Yin Suye : ¡°I am willing to change for you.¡±


    So even though he is not used to eating the food given by other people, but for the sake of Shui Ruoshan, he is willing to change himself, adapt to changes, getting used to the changes...


    Thinking about this, Yin Suye leaned forward and slightly raised Shui Ruoshan¡¯s hand. He lowered down his head and ate the food directly from Shui Ruoshan¡¯s chopsticks. Since he has decided to trust Shui Ruoshan, then it won¡¯t be just words. He is using his actions to tell Shui Ruoshan that he believed in him(SRS)!


    ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to force yourself like this!¡±


    Comparing to Yin Suye¡¯s extremely calm action, Shui Ruoshan felt a bit overwhelmed instead. All he could do was stiffened his body and squinted his eyes while he stupidly watched Yin Suye raised his(SRS) hand and slowly ate the food (from the chopsticks). He felt a bitplicated at this moment.


    As the author for [The Strongest King in History], he understood Yin Suye very well.


    And because he knew him(YSY) well, he knew how disgusted Yin Suye was towards eating food given by other people. One can say the maid¡¯s betrayal has left a deep shadow inside the heart of the young Yin Suye. From that day onwards, whenever he ate something given by other people, his body would uncontrobly reject it and feel nauseous. Therefore, there were times when it wasn¡¯t that Yin Suye doesn¡¯t want to ept the kindness from other people, it was his body which didn¡¯t allow him to do so.


    But because of him, Yin Suye is trying his best to restrain his body¡¯s instinct right now, very determined to eat the food he gave him(YSY). For Shui Ruoshan to see such actions and not feel touched, it is absolutely impossible.


    ¡°Not forcing (myself).¡±


    Yin Suye felt very helpless when he saw the little guy¡¯s disbelief andplicated look. It seems that this little guy doesn¡¯t has much confidence in him ah? At this moment, he can¡¯t exin to him(SRS) saying that the reason he got angry just now was not because the little guy picked some food for him but because he(SRS) took away the food after that.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Shui Ruoshan replied in a daze, he doesn¡¯t know what to do at the moment. Seeing that Yin Suye has finished eating (from his chopsticks), Shui Ruoshan wanted to take his hand back from Yin Suye¡¯s grip. But Yin Suye didn¡¯t seem to has any intention to return his hand back to him.


    ¡°Does it hurts?¡±


    Yin Suye noticed Shui Ruoshan¡¯s little movement, and couldn¡¯t help loosened his grip a bit. But he didn¡¯tpletely let go. Instead, he gently raised his(SRS) hand to his eye level. A trace of regret shed in his eyes when he saw the faint red marks left from his actions earlier. He was too impulsive just now; he didn¡¯t control his emotions and identally injured Shui Ruoshan!


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    If not for Shui Ruoshan very convinced that he himself didn¡¯t even has any small injuries, he would suspected that he actually suffered a fatal injury, judging from Yin Suye¡¯s serious expression; pursed lips and silent demeanor with a look of guilt! Looking at the fingerprints left on his wrist, Shui Ruoshan could only sigh again; this body is too pampered. To actually leave a mark just by being gripped! Such a vulnerable person, is this really him?


    ¡°There won¡¯t be next time.¡±


    Yin Suye leaned down and lightly blew on the red marks on Shui Ruoshan¡¯s wrist, he also used his fingers to gently caress back and forth. He seemed to be thinking the red mark would disappear if he did it like that.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Looking at Yin Suye¡¯s persistence and serious focus on his wrist, Shui Ruoshan could only voice out again to emphasize that he is really fine. Not sure why, when Shui Ruoshan felt the warmth breath from Yin Suye¡¯s breathing and the sensation from his(YSY) cold fingers lightly touching his wrist, Shui Ruoshan has a feeling of rapid heartbeat. He also felt his cheeks turned boiling hot all of a sudden.


    This reaction is absolutely wrong ah!


    All Yin Suye did was rubbing his red and swollen area. He(YSY) didn¡¯t do anything that crossed the border, there were no ambiguous scenes nor any intimacy actions...


    The Hell is he getting embarrassed for?!


    Was it because Yin Suye said he would change himself for him, so his feeling became particrly deep, and also the reason why his feeling couldn¡¯t adapt right away?


    It should be the case!


    On the outside, he doesn¡¯t has any way to get his hand back from Yin Suye. He could only convince himself silently inside his heart. What Yin Suye did wasforting him, he shouldn¡¯t take it the wrong way! The logic is just like what parents would usually do when their child is injured, gently blew on the wound and patted the child then said ¡®Pain fly away¡¯. As soon as he thought of this, Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t feel nervous anymore. Just that, why did even him ced himself into the role of a child who needs to beforted?


    In order not to let himself to be so embarrassing, Shui Ruoshan felt that it is very necessary to find a topic to talk about. He need to shift the hardworking Yin Suye¡¯s attention to release his(SRS) hand from his grip!


    ¡°Do you still want to eat the food?¡±


    The moment those words were out, Shui Ruoshan seriously wished he had said nothing at all. He is definitely an idiot! To dare to ask Yin Suye if he need him(SRS) to pick more food for him?! Seeking death like this, is it really no problem?!


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Looking at Shui Ruoshan¡¯s embarrassed face looking shy and awkward, Yin Suye felt for the first time that eating food given by other people could be a good thing.


    ¡°...¡±


    Hearing this one word ¡®Alright¡¯ happily given Yin Suye, Shui Ruoshan felt ¡®his entire person is not good¡¯2. No, it¡¯s ¡®the entire world is wrong¡¯!


    This person who spoke to him in a pampering tone, is he really the big viin who was ckened to the point of no return? So, all those stupid words he(SRS) said earlier that was different from what he thought in his mind were actually not because he(SRS) is too stupid, but because Yin Suye was too abnormal! Yes, the truth should be like this!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Author note :


    ½ñÌ췢֦֦Ŷ£¡


    ÓÚÊÇ´ò½ÙÖ¦Ö¦ÖУ¡


    ¸Ï½ô½«ÊÖÖеÄÖ¦Ö¦¸øˮˮ½»³öÀ´£¡


    µ±È»£¬Èç¹ûÄÜ˳±ã¸ø¸öÊղأ¬ÍƼö£¬ÆÀÂÛ£¬´òÉÍʲôµÄ£¬ÄǾ͸üºÃÁË£¡


    Èç¹û²»¸øµÄ»°£¬Ë®Ë®¾ÍÒª¶ÔÄãÃÇÉÏÑÝÈ«¸±Îä×°£¬Ò»¿Þ¶þÄÖÉÏÈýÉϵõµÄ¾ø¼¼±¾ÁìÁË£¡


    Raw Word Count : 2769


    #IAmWillingToChangeForYou


    #ThisIsWhatICallProposalOath :v


    #YouSeeHowMuchRepetitionInThisChapter ?


    #YouSeeHowMuchCellsDiedInsideThisBanana ?


    #ThenIDecidedToScrewGrammar


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker

 Chapter 50-51

    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero five zero - Something has happened</strong>


    "Why is there no incident happening when we are eating here?"


    Rather than saying Shui Ruoshan is questioning it, it would be better to say he isining. Mainly because he is full from the meal and has nothing else to do, his upational disease strike again causing him to start thinking all sorts of random things. ording to general rule of a novel, the inn is a ce where something is most likely to happen. Especially when the protagonist or viin is present, the probability is even higher.


    But he has stayed with this big viin Yin Suye for so many days in the inn and nothing happened. On the contrary, it was too calm that it¡¯s ridiculous. This seemed to be somewhat inconsistent with the development of a normal story ah!


    "What unexpected situation do you wish to happen?"


    Yin Suye was quite used to Shui Ruoshan¡¯s unpredictable behavior, so he continued to eat his food while giving some attention to converse with him(SRS). Looking at his bowl full of dishes, the corner of his mouth slightly curved up. All these dishes in his bowl were given by Shui Ruoshan. Not sure what kind of shock did the little rascal suffered, he(SRS) started to desperately pick up the dishes and gave it to him right after he said ¡¯Alright¡¯. (refer previous chapter) If not for theck of capacity in Yin Suye¡¯s bowl, he think Shui Ruoshan would have given him all the dishes on the table. Such a cute and awkward child!


    "A lot of things can happen ah!"


    Shui Ruoshan gave Yin Suye a ¡¯You really have nomon sense¡¯ look, a look despising Yin Suye for not knowing such a simple answer.


    "En."


    Yin Suye doesn¡¯t mind Shui Ruoshan¡¯s rude behaviour at all. Instead, he cooperated and acted like he is listening with respectful attention.


    "For example, we could have entered a ¡¯ck¡¯1inn that kills and robs guests shop!"


    Shui Ruoshan will not admit that he watched too much movies like ¡¯New Dragon Gate Inn¡¯, that caused him to have such strange associations.


    "Or some hedonistic son from rich families came here and found out it is full, then insisted us to give him our private booth..."


    He forgot to mention this before but they were eating in a private booth2Like a small dining room with doors on the second floor of the inn, that¡¯s why they could enjoy their meal in a quiet environment. [Banana : That means no one coulde up randomly and demanded to take their booth.]


    "Or some drunkards got into a fight with other people, then hurt innocent bystanders with their fight."


    This innocent bystanders could be them, but also could be someone else.


    "Of course, some other things could happen too.¡¯


    Too many things could happen in an inn. If Shui Ruoshan really wanted to list down all of the incidents that could happen, he probably can¡¯t finish by the dawn of the next day. So Shui Ruoshan only gave a fewmon examples and stopped listing the rest.


    "You...." ...thought too much.


    The moment Yin Suye started to talk, he couldn¡¯t finish it anymore. Then his gaze towards Shui Ruoshan became strange. His surprised look was as if he was looking at something incredible.


    "What do you want to say?" Shui Ruoshan looked at Yin Suye in confusion.


    Although Yin Suye¡¯s words were usually very concise, it was rare to see him stop talking after the first word like now.


    "Something really happened downstairs."


    Yin Suye gave a deep look at Shui Ruoshan. He didn¡¯t expect that Shui Ruoshan was justining about it not very long ago, and something happened straight away. This coincidence is too shocking!


    "Something really happened?!"


    The moment Shui Ruoshan heard that something has happened, he stood up with agitation.


    The hell?!


    As expected!


    How could themonw of novel plot not applicable in the world of novel?! See, things immediately came up!


    Raw Word Count : 1023


    #AskAndYeShallGet


    #BeholdTheAlmightyCrowsBeak


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero five one - Wrong guess</strong>


    "Where?"


    Upon hearing that something has happened, Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t want to eat his meal anymore and stood up straight away. He opened the door of their booth and went out, his gaze searching the area downstairs from above. Although trouble didn¡¯te to find them this time, watching themotion is still something he likes to do.


    "This side."


    Yin Suye was following closely behind. Seeing that Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t look at the correct ce, he reached out and gently turned his(SRS) head to the right direction.


    Yin Suye¡¯s gaze was very calm, to the point that there were no w in his calmness. But right after he turned Shui Ruoshan¡¯s head to the correct side, his face became dark in an instant. The hand he put down gripped tightly in a fist. He didn¡¯t expect that he would bump into an acquaintance here! Plus it was an ¡¯acquaintance¡¯ who has a deep hatred with him! When he turned around and saw that little rascal being so lively in checking out themotion, his(YSY) mood slightly calmed down. He keep telling himself at the bottom of his heart that it is still not the time to act yet, he must be more patient!


    Because he don¡¯t want to scare away this little guy beside him!


    "Oh."


    The Shui Ruoshan with ¡¯thick nerves¡¯ didn¡¯t notice any strange from Yin Suye at all, and ced all his attention at the incident below. Due to the far distance, Shui Ruoshan could only see a group of savage-looking dudes with weapons below, and a slender girl in red surrounded at a corner.


    "People bullying others with their number?"1The longer version is - People with more people bullying people with lesser number of people? :v


    Shui Ruoshan felt like he should use another saying to describe the scene he saw - ¡¯Bullies teasing a beauty¡¯. Following the development of the novel, at this time the protagonist should bravely stand up; it time for hero to save the beauty ah! Unfortunately, ording to the plot of [The Strongest King in History], he(Protag) suffered a minor injury from a big fight due to the misunderstanding with Yin Suye. Right now the protagonist should be still in the Fog Forest.


    And so, it¡¯s currently impossible to start the ssic scene of ¡¯Hero saving beauty¡¯ here. Thinking of this, Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t know why but he turned around to sneak a peek at Yin Suye. The protagonist might not be here, but Yin Suye the viin is right here ah!


    So, how should this plot develop now?


    "Wrong guess."


    Noticing Shui Ruoshan¡¯s sneaky gaze, Yin Suye corrected his own expression and refuted his(SRS) spection with a serious expression.


    "Wrong guess?!"


    It must be the hole in his(SRS) head has been expanded too much, so Shui Ruoshan couldn¡¯t understand Yin Suye¡¯s word at the moment. Earlier, he mentioned ¡¯Bullying people with their number¡¯, so by ¡¯wrong guess¡¯ it means the current status is ¡¯Bullying people with their smaller number¡¯?!


    The next second, Shui Ruoshan came to his senses and understood. What Yin Suye is telling him was the truth that the girl in red is the one bullying the group of savage-looking dudes with weapons?! All of a sudden, Shui Ruoshan opened his eyes widely in disbelief, and stared unblinkingly at the ¡¯crime scene¡¯. No, should say looking at the ¡¯event scene¡¯ instead.


    Shui Ruoshan felt his mind is a bit messy right now so his wordings were confused as well. This is not a detective show, nor a news broadcast. Is it really appropriate for him to use this two words with such distinctive characteristics?2Banana : Nope, I don¡¯t understand this sentence. The logical part. Raw at the bottom.


    Hold on, the direction of his thoughts seemed to be wrong, should quickly correct it. He should feelplicated (over the scene below) instead, a girl bullying a group of men is an abnormal sight to see. How did it happen? Or he should think a bit if this world is changing (genre) to Fantasy/XuanHuan (Ðþ»Ã)? Or could it be his thinking is unable to keep up with the development of the times?


    Thinking so many random thoughts like this, it must be from writing too much novels; a seque from a hole opening in his brain. That¡¯s why as an author, this kind of upational disease is uneptable ah!


    Raw Word Count : 1073


    #RandomIndeed


    #ThisBananaIsConfused


    #HoleTooBig


    #WaitThatSoundsWrong


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    <strong>Banana</strong>: Raw : ÕâÀï¼È²»ÊÇÕì̽¾ç£¬Ò²²»ÊÇÐÂÎÅÁª²¥£¬ËûÓÃÕâÑùÁ½¸öÓÐ×ÅÏÊÃ÷ÌØÉ«µÄ´ÊÓïÕæµÄºÏÊÊÂð£¿

 Chapter 52

    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero five two - Watching themotion</strong>


    Though Shui Ruoshan believed in Yin Suye¡¯s judgement, he would still feel a bit of dissatisfaction if he is to admit the conclusion for themotion right away. Because he knew by agreeing with Yin Suye¡¯s judgement, he is indirectly admitting that he himself has no judgement. However, he learned to be smart this time. He didn¡¯t say anything, and just stood outside their booth on the corridor of the second floor, concentrating on the development of themotion downstairs. At the same time, he carried a tiny bit of expectation in his heart. He hoped that Yin Suye¡¯s inference is wrong; that way he won¡¯t have to admit that his ¡¯eyesight¡¯1It doesn¡¯t mean the real ¡¯eyesight¡¯ but how well can you see through a person. is poor.


    Unfortunately, what happened next clearly told Shui Ruoshan what it means by ¡¯Hope is wonderful but reality is cruel¡¯!


    Due to the location they stood was quite far away, Shui Ruoshan was unable to hear the dialogue between the girl and the group of men. He only saw both sides seemed to be arguing, and then started fighting right after that. Shui Ruoshan watched the girl in red who was surrounded in a corner flipped her ponytail hair and stepped forward. A fiery red whip then appeared in her jade-like hand.


    Even if Shui Ruoshan couldn¡¯t hear anything from the second floor, just by looking at the girl¡¯s movement, he seemed to be able to hear the crisp sound of her high-heeled shoes clicking on the ground, plus the sound of the whip snapping in the air. Compared to the girl¡¯s crisp and straightforward attack style, the group of men became inferior. Although each and everyone of them were armed with weapon, no one dared to go forward to take the initiative to attack the girl. They just stood still and passively defended themselves.


    The girl doesn¡¯t have any intention to yield to them at all. She just aimed at one of the men and ruthless strike out with her whip...


    The brawny man raised his weapon to defend himself, but due to the gap between their strength and weapon, that man has no way to fight back under the full offensive force from the girl. Not only did the weapon in his hand broke, he was blown away from the force of the whip. Finishing one man, the girl didn¡¯t intend to stop right there. She continued to wave her whip towards the group of brawny men...


    Upon finished taking out all the men, the girl gently flipped her hair and started to slowly pack her whip.


    A strong and sharp contrast could be seen between the girl¡¯s casual and rxed behavior and the miserable image of the group of men whose life and death was unknown; lying down on the floor and spitting blood.


    Facing such a scene, Shui Ruoshan only has one thought in his mind. That is ¡¯girls from parallel world are too ferocious!¡¯.


    "..." The Hell?!


    To think that he was fretting just now over the fact that the protagonist is not here and no one could save the girl from being bullied, Shui Ruoshan felt like he(SRS) is really stupid to the point that he can¡¯t be any more stupider. Such a girl with strength off the charts, she don¡¯t need anyone toe forward and y ¡¯Hero saving beauty¡¯ ah! It¡¯s already super if she doesn¡¯t go and bully other people instead! That group of brawny men is the best example of what not to do ah!


    Not waiting for Shui Ruoshan to finish sighing upstairs, the situation downstairs has a new development. The girl in red seemed to be ready to leave after she settled that group of men, turning her body and walking towards the exit. Just that she has yet to reach the door when a young man in white stopped her. The girl in red didn¡¯t choose to attack straight away this time but started arguing with the young man at the door.


    Standing there at the second floor, Shui Ruoshan couldn¡¯t hear anything, and could only see both of them opening and closing their mouth. He guessed it must be rted to the group of men being KO-ed by the girl in red. Because he(SRS) saw it just now, the young man went to check that first man who was blown away. Then he seemed to be dissatisfied with what the girl in red did, and went to block the girl.


    A pity that Shui Ruoshan couldn¡¯t hear what they are talking about, he couldn¡¯t guess what is the status of the matter right now. It makes him anxious just by thinking it ah! Should he take the risk of being entangled in the problem, and go downstairs to watch the fun?


    Not waiting for Shui Ruoshan to finish weighing his options, Yin Suye noticed what he was thinking about and took the initiative to open his(YSY) mouth.


    "Want to listen?"


    Actually, as long as one possessed a certain level of strength, one could listen and detect whatever happened within a certain range around themselves. Although he(YSY) doesn¡¯t understand why Shui Ruoshan who possessed (spiritual) powers suddenly acted like an ordinary person who don¡¯t know how to use his powers, Yin Suye doesn¡¯t mind providing his assistance.


    "En."


    Shui Ruoshan nodded in confirmation, then raised his head to look at Yin Suye with expectation. That pair of big eyes seemed to be saying in a pampered tone, ¡¯Hurry up and let me hear the conversation downstairs! Pretty please!¡¯.


    Very obviously, the Shui Ruoshan who thought he has found the right person to seek help has long forgotten that as long as he could use spiritual power, he could also hear the conversation downstairs even by himself.


    "Alright."


    Yin Suye has no intention to remind Shui Ruoshan of that (to use own spiritual power) at all. Instead, the moment Shui Ruoshan said yes, he reached out and gently pinched his(SRS) ears. He covered his fingers with spiritual power and transferred his power through the intimate contact between them.


    "Don¡¯t reject my spiritual power."


    Yin Suye who just remembered that Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t understand much of these (stuff about spiritual powers) couldn¡¯t help sounded a reminder.


    "Alright."


    Shui Ruoshan slow-wittedly agreed. All his attentions were focused on his ears, he has no time for other things at all. Plus he don¡¯t know such advanced skills like ¡¯Reject¡¯ ah!


    "Good!"


    Yin Suye was very satisfied that this little guy didn¡¯t put up the slightest guard against him, he couldn¡¯t help but caressed those delicate ears. Only by having absolute trust towards the other party that their spiritual power could enter into the spiritual space without any hindrance.


    "That¡¯s enough, quickly let go!"


    Shui Ruoshan felt his ears were feeling itchy from being caressed back and forth, the temperature on his face has somewhat risen. So, the moment he could hear the conversation downstairs, he immediately reached out and pped away those big mischievous hands from his ears. Such an action in ¡¯throwing away things after using it¡¯, Shui Ruoshan don¡¯t be too skilled in doing it!2Banana : I have no idea if this is SRS talking to himself or author chastising his character. Raw at the bottom for those who wanna check it.


    Looking at thosepletely red ears, Yin Suye doesn¡¯t mind the other person¡¯s ungrateful action.


    When Yin Suye obediently let go of his ears, Shui Ruoshan was slightly relieved. He never knew that his ears would be so sensitive?! He almost couldn¡¯t hold it in, alright?! On the other hand, Yin Suye has just sped his(SRS) ears for a bit and he could already hear the voices downstairs, this process is too simple! If this is the case, the Hell he tried his best to ¡¯sell meng¡¯ to Yin Suye for? Plus he gotten his ears rubbed (molested) from the process, for what he did all this ah? Yin Suye could just give him so tips and he would be able to do it himself ah!


    The Shui Ruoshan who finally realized what happened after the whole thing has ended instantly had a face full of tears.


    Howe he is always so slow in reacting every time?


    He is definitely not the problem. It must be this parallel world notpatible with him, causing him to keep getting ¡¯thrown into a pit¡¯. Before he transmigrated, he was an ordinary little nerd who is so ordinary that one couldn¡¯t be anymore ordinary. So, as an ordinary person, he didn¡¯t has the thought to use any powers from parallel world nor do he know how to use it. Especially when he is facing the ckened viin from his novel, it¡¯s normal that he couldn¡¯t go against him(YSY)!


    Then, does that means it¡¯s not strange to be thrown into a pit3get screwed by reality?!


    *falling down action*


    His self-destructive mentality is definitely getting wrong ah?! He would not admit that he has gotten used to be ¡¯thrown into a pit¡¯ after transmigration and being repeatedly ¡¯pitted¡¯ in this parallel world!


    Shui Ruoshan silently rant about his own behavior in his heart while focusing his ears and listening to the dialogue between the girl in red and the youth in white.


    "This youngdy, don¡¯t you think your actions just now were too much?" The youth in white blocked the girl and asked in dissatisfaction.


    "They dared to speak rudely to me, this Miss naturally want to teach them a lesson!" The girl in red replied in confidence.


    "But then, you don¡¯t have to deal such a heavy hand!"


    "If you want to me someone, me them for being so weak and couldn¡¯t catch this Miss¡¯s moves!"


    "Just because you are strong, you could cripple them?"


    "Not taking their lives is already this Miss¡¯s favor for them!"


    "You are just ¡¯twisting words and forcing logic¡¯ here!"


    ..........


    As the arguments between the two increasingly heated, Shui Ruoshan became more and more absent-minded. It was because he keep feeling that this scene is very familiar and was trying his best to recall it. All of a sudden, Shui Ruoshan who seemed to has recalled something, immediately looked at the girl in red with a disbelief look. Because he wrote simr scene in his draft! And that scene was the official appearance of one of the protagonist¡¯s harem member?! Doesn¡¯t that means he just met the protagonist¡¯s future woman?!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Author note :


    Thank you to all dearies for the recent supports to Shui Shui, love y¡¯all!


    Muacks ¨q(¨s3¨t)¨r£¡ And now, I will submit an update of 3000 (word count)!


    Lastly, must continue to support Shui Shui oh!


    Because your support is Shui Shui¡¯s biggest motivation for writing!


    [Banana : Hurhurhur, today Banana is feeling good so might as well trante the author¡¯s note too~ Huh? What about the previous author note? Uh.... oh, look at the time. Gotta go, bye~~ ¦Å=¦Å=¦Å=¦Å=©³(;£þ¨Œ£þ)©¿]


    Raw Word Count : 2813


    #RaiseYourHand


    #WhoForgotThatSRSAlsoHasPowers ?


    #PinchingEarIsIntimate


    #Heh


    #SRSHoldWhatIn ?!


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    <strong>Banana</strong>: Raw : Ë®ÈôÉÆÕâÖÖÓÃÍê¾ÍÈÓµÄÐÐΪ£¬×öÆðÀ´²»ÒªÌ«ÊìÁ·ÁË£¡


    On the other hand, please take note that the next chapter on Friday will be a super short one. You might wanna wait until next week to continue reading

 Chapter 53

    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero five three - Huo Ruyan</strong>


    "Yin Suye, that girl in red, is her name Huo Ruyan?"


    Shui Ruoshan turned his head and asked Yin Suye with some uncertainties. As a member of the [Outline only] family, Shui Ruoshan only managed to finish the paragraph he was working on before he got transmigrated. In other words, the rest of the plot only has an outline and no full text. For the outline of the novel, he wrote it in a concise manner. Basically, he only wrote about the main direction of the novel, many of the details were not really described.


    So, even though Huo Ruyan is one of the protagonist¡¯s harem, he didn¡¯t spend much ink on the outline to shape her(personality/appearance). He only used one sentence to generally describe the scene of her appearance.


    <i>Coming forward to face those who provoked her, Huo Ruyan clothed in red, slightly raised her head, holding a long whip in her hand. She stood proudly in the midst of the people, that heroic figure was like a queen!</i>1The author used only 1 sentence but there¡¯s a crapload ofmas in it so I broke it into 2 sentences.


    Because his outline was rather vague, Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t thought to associate this girl in red with the Huo Ruyan from his novel from the beginning. Especially when the girl he saw didn¡¯t possess any heroic queen¡¯s aura at all, unlike what was described in his novel. He probably need to consider that a certain difference would always exist between text and reality.


    In order to avoid the ¡¯misunderstanding¡¯ where the current scene is just a coincidence with his novel¡¯s plot, Shui Ruoshan decided to use the inquiry method.


    "You know her?" Yin Suye¡¯s eyes slightly dimmed.


    Even though he has tried his best to restrain his emotions, his intense hatred couldn¡¯t help leaking from his gaze when he heard the name ¡¯Huo Ruyan¡¯.


    "She is really Huo Ruyan?!"


    The reason why Shui Ruoshan was not very sure of Huo Ruyan¡¯s identity; in addition of the reasons mentioned previously, there was also Yin Suye¡¯s indifference towards her (when she first appears). One need to know, Yin Suye knew Huo Ruyan! Moreover, there is a story to be told between the two of them!


    "She is Huo Ruyan."


    Yin Suye nodded in confirmation, just that his deep gaze became so dark that one couldn¡¯t see the bottom of it.


    "So, howe you..." ...acted like you don¡¯t know her?


    Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t manage to finish his question as he found out that Yin Suye¡¯s expression was a bit wrong. That dark and lonely expression was like he has been abandoned by the whole world. Instantly, Shui Ruoshan was scared by his own thoughts! The Yin Suye right now is not the viin from theter plot who has been ckened to the point of no return. How could there be such a desperate expression from him(YSY)? The hole in his brain must be expanded too rapidly, that¡¯s why it produced such an unreliable illusion?!


    En, should definitely be the reason!


    "Are you misusing the power of a Seer again?"


    Realizing that he(YSY) had identally revealed a dark expression, and might have scared Shui Ruoshan, Yin Suye immediately pressed down all those negative emotions at the bottom of his heart and cleverly changed the topic.


    This little guy could tell Huo Ruyan¡¯s identity with just a nce. Such a Heaven-defying ability; is this really a power that a Seer could possess? Lowering down his eyelids, Yin Suye covered the contemtion in his eyes. He thought for a while, and reached out to rub his(SRS) little head. Not sure if his action was tofort Shui Ruoshan or to stabilize his own heart.


    "Didn¡¯t misuse it!" Shui Ruoshan weakly rebutted.


    As the author, if he couldn¡¯t recognize the characters he created, that would be the real ¡¯pit¡¯2Probably means screw-up, alright?!


    "Alright, you didn¡¯t misuse it."


    Seeing Shui Ruoshan looked like his hackles is rising, Yin Suye swiftly changed the topic.


    "That¡¯s right."


    Shui Ruoshan raised his head high, arrogant to the extreme!


    Then he remembered something. It seems that he is still supporting Yin Suye¡¯s hand on his head. That means his noble and morous peerless aura just now haspletely destroyed by Yin Suye?!


    Return his noble aura back to him ah!!!


    Raw Word Count : 1117


    #HoleGettingBiggerInBrain


    #MeansHeIsGettingStupider


    #InCaseSomeoneIsConfused


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker

 Chapter 54

    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero five four - The novel¡¯s outline</strong>


    "Yin Suye!"


    Suddenly thought of something, Shui Ruoshan immediately raised his head and called out for Yin Suye. But the moment Yin Suye looked at him, Shui Ruoshan only managed to open and close his mouth; no sound came out from his throat. Because he doesn¡¯t know if he should continue his words.


    Although Yin Suye is very familiar with Huo Ruyan, the rtionship between them wasplicated. And the words he was about to say would definitely touch upon the unavoidable ck history between the two of them.


    Opening other people¡¯s wounds seemed a little immoral ah!


    Hence, Shui Ruoshan hesitated.


    "What is it?"


    Yin Suye¡¯s attention has always been ced on Shui Ruoshan so he instantly found out the little guy¡¯splicated look, like he has something to say but couldn¡¯t say it. After a moment of thought, he could almost guess about 80% of what happened. This little guy seemed to know a lot of things, but because he knew too much he like to overthink most of the time. This time, he must rify the matters first before this little guy starts to link him to a bunch of mess with Huo Ruyan.


    "I don¡¯t have anything to do with Huo Ruyan."


    This sentence was given by Yin Suye with no hesitation at all. Just that when Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t notice, the icy look in his(YSY) eyes when he stared at Huo Ruyan waspletely the opposite from his rification. In his past life, Huo Ruyan resolutely betrayed him for the sake of her true love, Huang Beichen. Henceforth, they no longer have any possibility of reconciliation between the two of them.


    They could only be enemies!


    "I already know that you have nothing to do with her!"


    Shui Ruoshan nodded to express his understanding but at the same time, he couldn¡¯t help rolling his eyes at Yin Suye. He used this way to express his contempt towards Yin Suye who always say something different from the real meaning!


    Could it be Yin Suye thinks that as long as he put up a strong expressionless face, he could get away with it? From his(SRS) professional point of view, Yin Suye definitely is very concerned with Huo Ruyan¡¯s presence. Else, he won¡¯t keep looking at her from time to time!


    Very obvious, some of Shui Ruoshan¡¯s thoughts were on the same wavelength with Yin Suye¡¯s thoughts. But some other thoughts were hundred thousands miles apart.


    Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t expose Yin Suye and went along with his(YSY) words to show that he actually knows everything, no need for further exnation. That¡¯s why when he repeated his words, he used a word extra from Yin Suye¡¯s sentence - ¡¯already¡¯. This is to rify that the Yin Suye right now indeed has nothing to do with Huo Ruyan. But in the past, the two of them have an inseparable marriage rtionship.


    That¡¯s right, a marriage engagement!


    The Yin family and Huo family used to have a good rtionship, and the two of them got engaged when they were babies. Should there be no unexpected incidents, Huo Ruyan will be Yin Suye¡¯s wife in the future. Unfortunately, Yin Suye had an ident when he was 8 years old, causing him to fall from Heaven to Hell. That was also the time, not only the Huo family didn¡¯t lend a helping hand to Yin Suye, they ¡¯kicked him when he was down¡¯, bringing a bunch of people to the Yin family right away to request for the cancetion of his engagement.


    And the time when they cancelled the engagement, Huo Ruyan was just a 5 years old child who doesn¡¯t know anything. She doesn¡¯t understand at all the darkness of the adult¡¯s world. So she continue being naive and sentimental, her attitude towards Yin Suye didn¡¯t change much. She still followed Yin Suye around, calling him ¡¯Gege¡¯1Older brother. Can be used to call any males older than oneself


    At that time, Yin Suye who felt that he couldn¡¯t match up with Huo Ruyan¡¯s status didn¡¯t has any grudge against her even though he was very resentful towards the Huo family¡¯s ¡¯kicking while you are down¡¯ action. Afterall, Huo Ruyan is just a child who doesn¡¯t has the ability to control her own fate. Therefore, he has been taking care of her like his own sister. But as they grew older, Huo Ruyan gradually came out from her naivety and slowly alienated Yin Suye. Yin Suye who still held on that goodwill given to him when she was young, took good care of Huo Ruyan.


    ording to the progress of the plot, Yin Suye right now should be in the stage of taking care of Huo Ruyan like a sister? So, although Yin Suye is being cold towards Huo Ruyan, it doesn¡¯t mean he is not paying attention to her. Considering Yin Suye¡¯s clumsy attitude that doesn¡¯t know how to express goodwill, Shui Ruoshan was skeptical that Yin Suye is deliberately saying words of the opposite meaning with a cold expression, to misled people to misunderstand.


    Instantly, Shui Ruoshan felt like he has uncovered the truth! He is too smart alright?


    With his fiery discerning eyes, not only he was not fooled by Yin Suye¡¯s outer appearance, he managed to see through his(YSY) disguise at a nce. He is too quick-witted alright?


    He couldn¡¯t help giving himself 32 praises in his heart! No, should be countless praises (instead of just 32)! This would reflect better on his smart, ingenuity and wiseness!


    But at the next second, Shui Ruoshan immediately lowered down his head. He was very clear of the iing part of the plot, which would take a sharp turn downwards. In theter stage, Huo Ruyan will fall in love with the protagonist. She will betray and hurt Yin Suye for the protagonist. However, he(SRS) couldn¡¯t exin these clearly to Yin Suye.


    Moreover, if Yin Suye is still in a good rtionship with Huo Ruyan and he went to spout bad things about the other person, it felt like he is trying to sow discord ah! So what should he do now?


    The Shui Ruoshan who couldn¡¯t think of a good solution at the moment, he looked up out of habit to the ¡¯exceptionally reliable and tall figure¡¯ standing beside him. But then what he saw was Yin Suye¡¯s expression has not changed since the first moment until now. Shui Ruoshan felt like his concern for Yin Suye just now is wasted! He was so worried for Yin Suye and yet, he(YSY) looked like everything has nothing to do with him! This realization instantly caused Shui Ruoshan to feel unbnced in his heart. He really wasted his concern for someone just now!


    "Hmph!"


    Shui Ruoshan who was unhappy, coldly hmph-ed at Yin Suye then turned his head away with style. In his heart, Shui Ruoshan felt that even if he is throwing small tantrums, his actions just now must have looked morous and noble to the max! No matter when it is, he must maintain a ¡¯big and tall¡¯ image!


    "..."


    Yin Suye who was red by Shui Ruoshan out of nowhere felt a bit helpless. He didn¡¯t do anything just now right? Howe Shui Ruoshan¡¯s emotion suddenly turned bad? Old sayings are right, children and women are the most difficult existence to understand.


    "Yin Suye, hurry and stop the fight between Huo Ruyan and the youth in white!"


    The moment Shui Ruoshan came back to his senses, he found out that the situation downstairs has started to spiral down. Not sure what happened, the two of them who originally were just verbally arguing have now taken out their weapons. They seemed to be ready to start a serious battle at the next disagreement. Recalling back what would happen next, Shui Ruoshan toughened his heart and decided to request a favor from Yin Suye.


    The next scene supposed should be like this - Huo Ruyan couldn¡¯t fight against the youth in white and gotten injured. She then fled into the Fog Forest. In the Fog Forest, she met the protagonist and was saved by him. As they get along, the two of them mutually developed feelings and gradually developed into a lover rtionship; even privately make a pledge of marriage to each other (without parent¡¯s approval). After that, Huo Ruyan left the forest with the protagonist after she recovered from her injuries and they found the youth in white to seek revenge. Following that, she brought the protagonist back to the Capital, wanted to get her family to agree with their rtionship. In the capital, Huo Ruyan as the female supporting character, and the protagonist Huang Beichen plus the viin Yin Suye; another new story will be opened.


    Wait a minute!


    Thinking so much today, Shui Ruoshan realized all of a sudden that he was just reciting his novel¡¯s outline?!


    The Hell?!2ß÷Á˸ößäµÄѽ£¡ - Online ng, used to express astonishment. Guess what Google tranted? See at the bottom note XD


    He(SRS) who maintained a ¡¯big and tall¡¯ image, actually make such dull and tedious mistake like reciting novel outline?! It¡¯s too inconsistent with his noble and cold temperament alright?!


    "No!"


    Yin Suye who has been listening well to Shui Ruoshan¡¯s words straightforwardly refused the request this time. That proud figure stood still at the same ce, vividly disyed his temperament which could not be moved by any outer element.3Banana - Sometimes I understand that the authors write in long winded ways to earn money but I really don¡¯t understand what they actually wrote. It doesn¡¯t seem to make sense _(;3/


    "You cannot let Huo Ruyan enter the Fog Forest."


    After a moment of hesitation, Shui Ruoshan¡¯s gaze became firmer. In a split second, he made the big decision to help Yin Suye change his fate! Even if he wouldpletely disrupt the plot by doing this, he will not hesitate! Since he wanted to help, then he should help Yin Suye right from the starting point! As long as they don¡¯t let Huo Ruyan enter the forest, she won¡¯t bump into the protagonist. Naturally, there won¡¯t be any scenes like falling in love with the protagonist, betraying and hurting Yin Suye!


    "There are some things that I can¡¯t exin clearly to you right now. Wait until the fight between Huo Ruyan and the youth in white is stopped, I¡¯ll exin to you slowly!"


    Since Shui Ruoshan has decided to help Yin Suye change his fate, it means he would have to tell a portion of the plot to him(YSY), so that he(YSY) could prepare his responses in advance. Plus, if he don¡¯t exin everything clearly, Yin Suye won¡¯t be able to understand his(SRS) good intentions for his(YSY) sake at all!


    He(SRS) is not those good people who don¡¯t seek anything in return after doing something good! So he definitely must let Yin Suye know how much risk that he(SRS) has taken in order to help him(YSY) change his life! He will see if Yin Suye still dares to give him ¡¯ck faces¡¯ to see in the future!


    Hmph hmph!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Author¡¯s note :


    Actually it¡¯s not Shui Ruoshan reciting the story¡¯s outline. It¡¯s Shui Shui(author) who is reciting the outline alright?


    Shui Shui will definitely not tell you guys that he/she wrote it too swiftly that he/she nearly exposed the bottom half of the story¡¯s outline! Fortunately, Shui Shui¡¯s reaction was quite timely and managed to immediately stopped the action. Otherwise, you guys would be reading the entire outline now ah!


    Hei hei!


    Raw Word Count : 2920


    #IHaveNoIdeaWhatImTranting


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    <strong>Banana </strong>: Welp, I¡¯m astonished :v

 Chapter 55-56

    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero five five - Too anxious</strong>


    "Yin Suye, don¡¯t just stand there. Quickly help ah!"


    Shui Ruoshan never expect that after he has spoken that much, Yin Suye actually didn¡¯t intend to change his mind; still standing there watching the ¡¯show¡¯. Ain¡¯t this attitude a bit too much ah?! He(SRS) has been struggling (internally) for quite some time, and finally decided to help Yin Suye (change his fate) regardless the price to pay. But not only Yin Suye was not grateful to him, he(YSY) refused to work with him. Apletely passive resistance ah!


    There is nothing more depressing moment than this one ah?!


    "En."


    Yin Suye merely gave a sound of acknowledgement. But he didn¡¯t say if he is going or not, as he remained standing there quietly and motionless. The fact that he didn¡¯t went straight up ahead and ruthlessly teach Huo Ruyan a lesson was already quite good.


    "Yin Suye, why are you making this difficult ah?"


    Struggling for some time now, Shui Ruoshan finally figured one thing out. That is Yin Suye has never intend to help at all! Making things difficult at such a critical time, is this really a behavior of a great man1´óÕÉ·ò - Man with honor and righteousness ... that kind of stuff. By the way, do you know the same Chinese word means Daijoubu/It¡¯s alright in Japanese? XD I always find this kind of simrities interesting~? He himself has yet to make any problems, what right do Yin Suye has to feel unhappy ah?


    "You are the one too anxious."


    Yin Suye was very clear that if he let Huo Ruyan go, she will meet Huang Beichen. But that¡¯s what he wanted, to let both of them smoothly meet up. If they don¡¯t meet up, how can Huo Ruyan proceed to betray him? And how can he(YSY) make them pay if he(YSY) don¡¯t get betrayed? Although he had been ruthless betrayed by Huo Ruyan in his past life, the betrayal has yet to happen in this life. His self-respect doesn¡¯t allow him to attack someone who doesn¡¯t know anything, even when that person is destined to betray him in the future.


    "You are the one without any sense of nervousness, alright?"


    Shui Ruoshan felt that they are not thinking on the same channel (wavelength/train of thought) at all. Here he is worried to death for Yin Suye, and Yin Suye acted like there¡¯s nothing to worry about, not caring of the matter at all! This scene of ¡¯¡¯2Meaning the person involved is calm and collected, but observers are very worried. is making him especially furious!


    "It¡¯s going to be alright."


    Yin Suyeforted, and reached out to rub Shui Ruoshan¡¯s hair. Although he was very happy that this little guy is feeling nervous for his sake, it also showed that he(SRS) didn¡¯t has enough confidence in him(YSY).


    He(YSY) has never used his own life to make a joke! Looked like he need to find a time to have a good discussion with this little guy to discuss the issue. He who has been reborn is no longer the one he used to be! He really didn¡¯t ce Huo Ruyan in his eyes. Just an ant, he don¡¯t have to care at all!


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan pursed his lips tightly, he turned away and didn¡¯t pay attention to Yin Suye¡¯s pampering. That was to express his strong dissatisfaction towards Yin Suye¡¯s arrogant attitude. What make him even more dissatisfied was Yin Suye has always tried tofort him with the method one usually do to children.


    He is not really a kid, he didn¡¯t like being treated as one at all!


    Wait!


    Isn¡¯t that the problem right there?


    Was it because Yin Suye has always regarded him(SRS) as a child subconsciously, so he(YSY) don¡¯t ce much importance to his(SRS) words? If so, this white and tender harmless little Zhengtai(shota) image is really a mishap ah!


    Raw Word Count : 930


    #ISayYouDoRealizeYouThrewTantrumLikeAKidMate ?


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero five six - Being ignored</strong>


    "Stop!"


    Seeing that Huo Ruyan and the young man in white has the intention to start fighting, Shui Ruoshan called out straight away without thinking to stop them. Since Yin Suye is not willing to help, then he(SRS) could only reluctantly take up the job himself! But considering that if both of them really started to fight, using his current small body to stop them will not has any possibility of sess at all ah! So Shui Ruoshan wisely decided to stop them before the two people begin the fight. This way, he won¡¯t have to worry for himself when he go up to stop the people, because his ownbat power is so low, he will definitely be injured!


    Shui Ruoshan¡¯s idea was good of course, and it seemed that all the circumstances have been taken into ount. But he has forgotten one thing, that is if the others are willing to do ording to his words.


    Because of Shui Ruoshan¡¯s call that was brimming with confidence, a variety of reactions appeared from the people in the inn. Some left because they were afraid of getting into trouble, some raised their heads to look at him from curiosity, some just ignored him, some checked him out in confusion, and some just came over to watch the show...


    It¡¯s a pity that no one took Shui Ruoshan¡¯s words for real. His tender Zhengtai¡¯s voice was too harmless! Shui Ruoshan never expect he would be able to stun everyone here with just his call, but what even more unexpected was he ended up getting ignored by everyone as they only saw him as a child throwing tantrums. Dazedly looking at the people¡¯s ¡¯don¡¯t care¡¯ reaction, Shui Ruoshan felt very depressed. Why were these people¡¯s reactions so different from his imagination?


    ording to a normal plot development, shouldn¡¯t these people turn to him and cast their sight on him after his call? Which they will be instantly stunned by his domineering kingly aura, then will proceed to kneel down and cry; begging to be his younger bros(followers)?


    Especially when he looked at the targets of his persuasion(the two people he was trying to stop). Not only they ignored his persuasion, they even proceed to fight right after he finished his words?!


    This is too much not giving his face ah!


    He saw Huo Ruyan raised her hand, the fiery red whip in her hand flew out towards the young man in white...


    The young man slightly leaped and dodged the attack. Then, he opened his fan and fanned a strike at Huo Ruyan...


    Shui Ruoshan watched as the two started fighting from using small attacks to powerful killing techniques...


    The facts in hand once again let Shui Ruoshan clearly confirmed with one thing. That is every single people in this inn haspletely ignored him! No one actually listened to his words just now! At that moment, Shui Ruoshan could feel the ill intention to him from this parallel world! Even if he is not the protagonist of this world, but as the fellow transmigrator like the protagonist, the treatment to him shouldn¡¯t be that worse ah? Is it all because of the downside of his appearance?


    Thinking back of his previously favorable noble and morous image and his current soft tender Zhengtai image, Shui Ruoshan felt like he can already write a book on his experiences. The title of the book will be called [Discussion on the Importance and Inevitability of the Appearance].


    Forget it, he is a broad-minded person. He won¡¯t be petty with these silly mortals! His goal is the vast sea of the star universe!


    Huh? Something seems wrong?


    His goal clearly should be ¡¯never have cavities¡¯!


    No cavities...


    The Hell ah!


    *falling down*


    His very first goal should be just to stop Huo Ruyan from entering the Fog Forest ah!


    Raw Word Count : 1012


    #ICanFeelTheSecondHandEmbarrassmentFromHere


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker

 Chapter 57

    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero five seven - Teaching a lesson</strong>


    "It¡¯s all your fault!"


    Shui Ruoshan decided not to pay attention to those two who didn¡¯t give him face for mean time. Those two have started to fight anyway, and were awfully busy. It seemed that win or loss couldn¡¯t be determined in a short while. He was not in a hurry too. Wait until they almost finished fighting, then he coulde forward and solve the problem.


    However, whenever he thought of the scene where he gotpletely ignored by everyone, Shui Ruoshan couldn¡¯t help cing all his grievances on Yin Suye.


    Humph!


    If not for Yin Suye being so uncooperative, he won¡¯t be ced in such a shameful situation ah!


    It¡¯s all Yin Suye¡¯s fault!


    "Alright, it¡¯s all my fault."1Banana : Aww yiss, I can¡¯t help smiling _(;3/


    Seeing the little guy turned away his head and doesn¡¯t want to see him, the corner of Yin Suye¡¯s mouth slightly curved up. Just that, his tone should be a pampering tone and yet, one can¡¯t help but noticed a bit of a gloating in it.


    "Since you have admitted your mistakes, then you should quicklypensate me. Otherwise......"


    As he said that, Shui Ruoshan lifted up his little fist. If you don¡¯t obey, just wait for the fist!


    "Alright!"


    Looking at Shui Ruoshan opening his eyes widely while trying his best to make an angry expression, Yin Suye who was originally feeling dark from seeing Huo Ruyan felt a bit more better now. Doesn¡¯t Shui Ruoshan know that his watery eyes were filled with ayer of mist from opening too widely? And doesn¡¯t he know that not only his cute look didn¡¯t give any threat, it caused people to have the urge to glomp him and rub him a few times?


    Hence, Yin Suye did just that. Grabbing the little person into his arms and roughly rubbed and pinched him(SRS).


    "I tell you now, even if you tried to please me, I will not let you go easily this time!"


    Shui Ruoshan humph-ed twice and reached out to push the man away from him. Very obvious, Shui Ruoshan haspletely misunderstood the meaning of Yin Suye¡¯s action. He thought that Yin Suye was stunned by his fierce attitude, who was afraid of him(SRS) getting angry so he(YSY) came tofort him(SRS).


    Sometimes, delusion is an illness!


    Must get it treated!


    "Alright."


    This time, Yin Suye obediently released the person from his arms. Although he really wanted to see more expressions that the little guy make because of him(YSY), right now is obviously not a good time. The location is wrong, the atmosphere is not good, and there are too many people...


    And so, Yin Suye can only suppress this idea at the bottom of his heart, andfort the little guy.


    There are opportunities in the future anyway.


    "In this case, go and teach that Huo Ruyan and the young man in white a lesson, to release my anger!"


    In his heart, Shui Ruoshan ranted furiously - Who asked you guys to ignore him, not giving him any faces, starting fight in the public...


    With his current power, he indeed couldn¡¯t fight against those two. But that doesn¡¯t mean he is not allowed to get help! Anyway, he has a fighter free-of-charge called Yin Suye beside him. He did so many thing to pave the road, this time he definitely could convince Yin Suye to take action right?


    "Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to prevent both of them from fighting?" Howe it suddenly turned from preventing fight to teaching them a lesson?


    Yin Suye sometimes felt helpless towards Shui Ruoshan¡¯s erratic behavior but he still have to cooperate.


    "Could it be you couldn¡¯t bear to put your hand on Huo Ruyan?"


    Sensing that Yin Suye has the intention to refuse, Shui Ruoshan unpleasantly jeered at him. Although he knew that the rtionship between Yin Suye and Huo Ruyan has yet to be broken, but whenever he remembers that Huo Ruyan will betray Yin Suye and Yin Suye still tried to protect her now, Shui Ruoshan instantly felt a bit unhappy.


    "I¡¯m not."


    Towards Huo Ruyan, Yin Suye couldn¡¯t wait for her to disappear as soon as possible. Naturally, he won¡¯t let Shui Ruoshan randomly guessing the rtionship between him and Huo Ruyan.


    "Very well then!"


    Although he was very pleased with Yin Suye¡¯s attitude towards Huo Ruyan, but Shui Ruoshan still added one more sentence after a thought, "I¡¯ll tell you now, Huo Ruyan is not a good person. She will betray you, so don¡¯t you dare to be lenient to her ah!"


    Shui Ruoshan was very clear that Yin Suye paid great attention to her and was also very caring before this. Because of their engagement breaking off when they were young, Yin Suye had not has the time to feel any love for Huo Ruyan, it ended without even starting. But that doesn¡¯t prevent Yin Suye from growing a feeling of affection for Huo Ruyan in theter days. One need know, when Yin Suye was abandoned by everyone around him, Huo Ruyan was the only person who is willing to smile at him. Even if it¡¯s just a little bit of tiny friendliness, that was enough to make Yin Suye remember for a long time.


    This is also the reason why Yin Suye treated and cared for Huo Ruyan like a real sisterter on. It can be said that in Yin Suye¡¯s past life, he has cleaned up countless mess for her, carried countless ¡¯ck pots¡¯ (me) for her, resolved countless fights for her...


    Because Yin Suye was too good to her, Huo Ruyan felt grateful at first. But over the time, she got used to it and took Yin Suye¡¯s kindness as granted instead. Things that are too easy to get will never be cherished by anyone. Huo Ruyan is obviously just the same, therefore managed to betray Yin Suye without any hesitation. Also because Yin Suye in the past took Huo Ruyan too seriously, he has no way to fight back when she betrayed him; getting knocked down sadly into the dust. So, after that Yin Suye became more and more ruthless, his temperament became abnormal and he(soul) turned darker...


    At this moment, Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t care if he sounded like he is sowing discord and being suspicious. Other than trying to prevent Huo Ruyan from meeting the protagonist, he also wanted to make Yin Suye draw a clear line between Huo Ruyan and him(YSY) in order to avoid the future betrayal in his fate.


    Because some feelings won¡¯t change just because you wanted to change.


    Shui Ruoshan is unsure of how much feeling Yin Suye felt towards the Huo Ruyan right now.


    He just know he can¡¯t let Yin Suye to continue obsessing over her.


    "En."


    The moment Yin Suye heard the word ¡¯betray¡¯, his pupil unnoticeably contracted slightly. A hint of bloody red shed through his eyes...


    But the next second, he immediately returned back to normal. Then, towards Shui Ruoshan¡¯s request, he gently nodded; that considered as an agreement. Actually, Yin Suye also felt dissatisfied towards the people¡¯s attitude in the inn when they ignored Shui Ruoshan. He just didn¡¯t show it out right away. He himself couldn¡¯t bear to let the little guy suffer any little grievance, and yet all these people gave him(SRS) such a big embarrassment right in front of him(YSY). This caused the normally narrow-minded Yin Suye to add a few Hate points to everyone present in the inn.


    The reason why he (didn¡¯t? 2Think the author typo) agreed to stop the fight between Huo Ruyan and the youth in white was because he was very clear of the oue of the fight. Huo Ruyan is not the opponent of the young man, and will be taught a lesson by him. There¡¯s no reason why he will help someone who has betrayed him before! He already could be considered very restrained that he didn¡¯t take actions himself!


    Right now, the little guy asked him to teach them a lesson. He could take this opportunity to also teach those people who didn¡¯t take little guy seriously just now. Very obvious, Yin Suye is prepared to teach not only Huo Ruyan and the youth in white, he also included everyone in the inn.


    Yin Suye took a step forward. After he confirmed that he haspletely protected Shui Ruoshan behind him, his gaze then coldly nced through everyone present. His thin lips opened, clearly revealed the word exactly same as what Shui Ruoshan said earlier.


    "Stop!"


    At the same time, a supreme pressure came down crushing on everyone in the inn...


    That majestic pressure was like a giant sword unsheathing, bringing the power to destroy everything, surged through everyone present and swept the entire small inn. Especially for Huo Ruyan and the young man in white who were in the center of the pressure, they were very shocked in their heart; no words could be used to describe it.


    Can¡¯t move, their body can¡¯t move at all!


    They werepletely suppressed by this powerful pressure!


    Even if the pressure is just an invisible spiritual suppression, Huo Ruyan and the young man seemed to be able to see a shocking pressure rushing towards them like a giant tide, burying them inside this momentum of destruction. Just one pressure caused them to unable to escape, unable to fight against, unable to resist...


    It caused people to be unable to muster any confidence from the bottom of their heart, to go against the pressure!


    This is an absolute power that is much higher than their own strength!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Author note :


    Ç×ÃÇ£¬²»ÒªÍµÀÁ°¡£¡


    ²»ÒªÒòΪˮˮ͵ÀÁûÓÐÔÚÎÄÕÂÏÂÃæÇóÖ¦Ö¦£¬ÁôÑÔ£¬ÆÀÂÛ£¬ÍƼö£¬´òÉÍʲôµÄ£¬ÄãÃǾͶ¼Íü¼ÇÁËÓÐÕâÑùÒ»¼þÊÂÇé°¡£¡


    ¶ÔÁË£¬Ã÷ÌìÊÇ·¢Ö¦Ö¦µÄÈÕ×Ó£¬Í¬Ê±Ò²ÊDZ¾ÔµÄ×îºóÒ»Ì죬ÊÖÀïÓÐÖ¦µÄÇ×ÃÇ£¬¼ÇµÃÒª°ÑÖ¦¶¼Í¶µôŶ£¡


    Òª²»È»£¬¾ÍÀË·ÑÁË£¬ÒòΪÏÂÔÂÔ³õ»áÈ«²¿»áÇå¿ÕµÄŶ£¡


    ËùÒÔ¿á°®À´Ë®Ë®ÍëÀï°É£¡


    Raw Word Count : 2763


    #NoWorriesMyLittlePerson


    #ThisHusbandWillTakeCareOfEverything


    #AndYesItsAllMyFault


    #WhateverYouSayIsRight


    #WifeyIsJustice !


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    <strong>Banana</strong>: Yes, I¡¯m beingzy again. Sorry, dear author¡¯s note _(;3/ Oh, the next chapter on Friday will be a short one again

 Chapter 58

    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero five eight - Terrifying pressure</strong>


    No matter how it is, Huo Ruyan is still a member from an influential family. Even when she was suffocated by Yin Suye¡¯s overwhelming pressure to the point that it¡¯s hard to breathe, she still persevered and tightly clenched her teeth. She even started to muster all her strength to mobilize her power in her body, wanted to use it to resist this terrifying pressure. Just that when she exhausted all her efforts and tried her best, all Huo Ruyan could do was a simple movement such as slightly raising her head.


    But at this point, it was already enough for her. Because she only wanted to see who is targeting her, then she¡¯ll pay back this debt in the future.


    "Yin Suye?!"


    Huo Ruyan stared in disbelief at the aloof man upstairs, her eyes were filled with pleasant surprise. She never thought she would bump into Yin Suye here?! Before this, all of her attention were focused in her confrontation with the young man in white. Plus Yin Suye¡¯s location was quite out of the way, that¡¯s why she didn¡¯t realize.


    Even though she has not met with Yin Suye for a long time, she still could recognize him with just a nce.


    Because Yin suye was too dazzling! To the point of being unreal! Long slender figure, and exquisite face. His golden strands of hair fluttered gently behind him. Just a simple gesture like standing still and holding his own arms, he set off a golden sparkling light in this small and rough-looking inn.


    As if the God has descended!


    Just that when that pair of emotionless heterochromatic eyes coldly nced through the crowd, it gave the impression that he was looking down at them from up high in the clouds. That disdaining and domineering aura forced people to look away and doesn¡¯t dare to look at his appearance; his appearance that could cause people to sigh in amazement.


    But for Huo Ruyan, she simply dislike that overly devilish face of Yin Suye from the bottom of her heart, although it¡¯s because of that good-looking face that she liked to be close to him when she was young. However, as she gets older, she gradually disliked to be together with Yin Suye.


    Any beautiful woman will not like to see someone more eye-catching than herself, what more the opponent is a man! Particrly when Huo Ruyan realized, no matter how pretty and attractive she dressed up, she would be eclipsed the moment she stood next to Yin Suye; forever the sidekick. This is also the very reason why no matter how good Yin Suye treated her, she couldn¡¯t ce Yin Suye anywhere in her heart.


    However at this moment, Huo Ruyan felt like Yin Suye haspletely overturned the impression she had for him. This person in front of her eyes is so powerful that other people can¡¯t help but shuddered. He is not the perfect man who used to be amodating andpliant with her, but a peerless powerhouse who can control life and death of people.


    Aloof, powerful, domineering...


    At that moment, Huo Ruyan felt her body slightly trembled. She can¡¯t tell if the emotion in her heart is fear or excitement. She seemed to be scared of that person¡¯s terrifying power? But also seemed to be feeling eager of this strong power? And this perfect and powerful man used to be her fianc¨¦!


    It¡¯s a man whopletely belongs to her!


    Thinking to this point, Huo Ruyan felt her heart began to beat rapidly...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Author¡¯s note :


    ½ñÌìÊDzÎÈüµÄ×îºóÒ»Ì죬ˮˮ¾ö¶¨ÔÙ×îºóߺºÈһϣ¡


    ÒªÖªµÀ£¬¹ýÁËÕâ¸ö´å¾ÍûÕâ¸öµØÁË£¬ÒÔºóÏëҪߺºÈ¶¼Ã»Óлú»áߺºÈÁË£¡


    ÓÚÊÇ£¬Ç×ÃDz»Òª¿ÍÆøµÄÄÃÖ¦Ö¦£¬Êղأ¬ÍƼö£¬ÆÀÂÛ£¬´òÉÍʲôµÄ£¬À´ÔÒˮˮ°É£¡


    ¾ÍËã²ÎÈüÂíÉϾÍÒª½áÊøÁË£¬Ç×ÃÇÒ²²»ÒªÍü¼ÇÔÚÒÔºóµÄÈÕ×ÓÀï¼ÌÐøÖ§³ÖˮˮŶ£¡


    ÍƼö£¬ÆÀÂÛ£¬Êղأ¬´òÉÍʲôµÄ£¬Ë®Ë®ÏòÀ´¶¼ÊǺÜÌ°Ðĵģ¬²»ÏÓ¶àµÄ£¡


    ×îºó£¬Ã´Ã´ßÕ£¬¨q(¨s3¨t)¨r°®ÄãÃÇŶ£¡


    Banana : Author¡¯s note is basically the author asking for support for apetition (probably held in lcread when this chapter is published) and also general support like vote, bookmark etc...


    I can¡¯t trante it because the top half consists of random online ng _(;3/ (plus I¡¯mzy)


    Raw Word Count : 1197


    #HRYCCanRollFarFarAway


    #BadFemalesDontLiveLongInDanmeiNovel


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    <strong>Banana</strong>: This chapter is a short one. Starting from the next chapter, it will be the VIP chapters and the word count will be more stable (around 3k).

 Chapter 59

    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero five nine - It¡¯s good that you are fine</strong>


    Standing on the upper floor, Yin Suye condescendingly looked down at Huo Ruyan¡¯s sorry figure; the corner of his mouth slightly curved up to a mocking smile. Even when Huo Ruyan recognized him, there were no changes on his expression; cold and stern. Just that when he saw the changes in Huo Ruyan¡¯s eyes, Yin Suye¡¯s expression suddenly turned colder.


    Huo Ruyan, how dare she looked at him with such disgusting gaze?!


    Instantly, a pressure twice the force than the previous pressure is hurled towards Huo Ruyan.


    Suddenly being attacked, Huo Ruyan who already couldn¡¯t withstand any longer immediately fell and knelt onto the ground, a trickle of blood flowed from the corner of her mouth. Huo Ruyan never expect that Yin Suye would suddenly attack her. With just a hit, she already suffered some serious internal injuries.


    "Yin..." Suye, quickly stop it! I¡¯m Huo Ruyan ah!


    Under the strong pressure from Yin Suye¡¯s aura, Huo Ruyan couldn¡¯t finish saying her words at all. The next second, she found out that even her voice was suppressed. Her delicate body started to tremble under that stormy and turbulent pressure. All of a sudden, Huo Ruyan became nervous. The anxiety and tension in her heart keep stimting her nerves. In her heart, a feeling suddenly appeared; the current Yin Suye may not be the Yin Suye she knew who used to treat her with much care! But very quickly, Huo Ruyan kicked this inexplicable thought out from her mind.


    It must be because Yin Suye has not seen her for too long, plus her changes in past few years were a bit big. Furthermore whenever she left the house, she will deliberately disguise herself. That¡¯s why he(YSY) couldn¡¯t recognize her in first and identally injured her. Although she doesn¡¯t know who exactly targeted by Yin Suye¡¯srge scale pressure, Huo Ruyan was sure that she must be the innocent one who was identally dragged into this. As long as she could go and meet up with Yin Suye, Yin Suye definitely will stand at her side after she exined it clearly. Then she could ask Yin Suye to avenge her on her behalf, and settle this young man in white who dared to offend her. Her past experience let Huo Ruyan believe strongly in her own judgement.


    Yin Suye saw all the changes in Huo Ruyan¡¯s eyes, a bloodthirsty madness slowly brewing at the bottom of his heart. In his mind he thought, his endurance level might not be as good as he expected. Otherwise, why would he has the urge to directly settle this woman who has no self-awareness, when he saw the calcting gaze in her eyes?


    In his past life, he was too stupid and naive; letting himself being thoroughly used by this woman. But in this life, how could the reborn him let this woman do whatever she wished this time? Without this woman Huo Ruyan, to block in front of his path, Yin Suye believed that his future path would only go smoother. Not to mention that right now, he has this little guy beside him who is morepatible with himself.


    Thinking of Shui Ruoshan, Yin Suye doesn¡¯t has the mood to spare any look for Huo Ruyan anymore; turning directly towards Shui Ruoshan. It seems that because he stood right in front of this little guy, he blocked his(SRS) sight from seeing the situation downstairs well. This little guy probably was embarrassed to push him away, or one could say he(SRS) couldn¡¯t push him away at all, so he(SRS) could only stepped a bit to a side or shuffle a bit to the other side. He keep turning his little head here and there to peek at the situation downstairs.


    His little guy is really cutely lively ah!


    And Ruixue this Persian cat, closely followed the little guy¡¯s movement as well. So whatever the little guy did, it followed suit. One human and one cat¡¯s tacit cooperation let people to feel particrly entertained.


    Yin Suye : "Are you alright?"


    Although Shui Ruoshan looked fine to him(YSY), Yin Suye still felt unassured and immediately asked about his(SRS) physical condition. He did controlled the scope of his pressure and prevented it from causing any impact for Shui Ruoshan, but the whole inn was pressed down by his pressure. Even when he already separated him(SRS) from the attack, the suffocating environment might put some pressure on Shui Ruoshan1Banana : Pfft peer pressure... sorry, ignore me..


    "What possibly could happen to me ah?" The happening ones are obviously the other people in the inn alright?!


    Shui Ruoshan felt that other than Yin Suye, he(SRS) is the most unharmed person(in the inn). Especially whenpared to those who are currently trembling under Yin Suye¡¯s pressure, Shui Ruoshan felt like he couldn¡¯t be better. Just that when he recalled back that Yin Suye has only took a small step forward, and that alone caused everyone to cease making sound, immediately bowed down under the strong pressure. Shui Ruoshan felt that he should sigh (in admiration) towards Yin Suye¡¯s arrogant and cool behaviour. At the same time, he should sigh - Viin, you are so damn strong, is this created by your author?


    Then he made an exaggerated boastful stance, pridefully stated that this author actually knew nothing at all. Because there are no such scene written in the draft alright?! Shui Ruoshan suddenly wanted to kneel to his brain hole¡¯s silly antics! How bored could he be to made fun of himself ah?


    Since he already disrupted the plot, then naturally he would be mentally prepared for the consequences and will also take responsible for his actions. And so, towards the scene just now, he only think about it for a bit; he didn¡¯t get unnerved or anything!


    Just now the person with his hackles raised in this brain hole scene is definitely not him! He is a magnanimous person, he won¡¯t have such a naive side!


    "It¡¯s good that you are fine."


    After carefully checking Shui Ruoshan and confirmed that he(SRS) is really fine, Yin Suye finally stopped fretting. Just that he couldn¡¯t cover up the pondering at the bottom of his eyes. He could almost be certain now, that his pressure is not effective against Shui Ruoshan. Because Ruixue who was beside Shui Ruoshan was a bit stiffer than usual, under the influence of his(YSY) pressure; its body even trembled from time to time.


    Yin Suye instantly remembered the time when he first met Shui Ruoshan. That time, he thought that his soul has yet to fully integrate in his body because he was just reborn, his sensitivity towards his surroundings were not strong enough and didn¡¯t manage to find out about the Shui Ruoshan who was hidden behind him.


    Now, it seemed that the truth is not like that. If not for Shui Ruoshan making a slight noise that time, he may not even find out about his(SRS) existence at all. In other words, Shui Ruoshan is probably immune to his(YSY) pressure and mental search 2like a scanner.


    Looking at this, Shui Ruoshan¡¯s identity is really not simple ah! But no matter what identity this little guy has, he(SRS) can only be his(YSY)!


    "Yin Suye, quickly put away your pressure!"


    Although Shui Ruoshan couldn¡¯t feel Yin Suye¡¯s pressure, he could see that the current situation is not quite right. Looking up, he found out that this originally creaky inn has started to make ¡¯creak creak¡¯ sound under Yin Suye¡¯s pressure and started to sway a bit. Instantly, Shui Ruoshan¡¯s heart tightened. If he continue letting Yin Suye do whatever he want, the inn might copse soon?!


    He doesn¡¯t want to be buried under the ruins caused by the pressure, it would be absolutely embarrassing; very shameful ah!


    When he looked downstairs, Shui Ruoshan found out that other than Huo Ruyan and the young man in white who were still struggling to resist, the rest of the people in the inn were foaming in the mouth?! If this continues, someone would get killed and it would be a lot of people! He only wanted Yin Suye to teach these people a lesson, not to take their life!


    Therefore, for the sake of his own image, for the sake of everyone¡¯s life, for the sake of world peace, he must stop Yin Suye from continuing.


    "Alright."


    Although Yin Suye doesn¡¯t understand why this little guy wanted to let these people go, he still cooperated and put away his pressure. When facing Shui Ruoshan, the aloof god-like Yin Suye instantly recalled back all his sharp aura and walked down from the altar3Banana : Long assed sentence just to say YSY bes gentler when facing SRS :v. He seemed to be able to fit only one person in his world!


    It¡¯s a pity that no one at the scene were paying attention to the interaction between the two upstairs; they don¡¯t even have the courage to look up. They only knew that the powerful pressure that almost killed has disappeared, they finally gotten back their life. If not for them fretting that any excessive movements might anger the Killing God, they would immediately leave this scary ce even if it means crawling away!


    Compared to the crowd¡¯s extreme fear towards Yin Suye¡¯s pressure, Huo Ruyan on the other hand wore a sweet smile on her face the moment the pressure was lifted. After she tidied up her appearance a bit, she flew up towards Yin Suye in impatience. Her person has yet to arrive, but her voice has reached the destination; her address for Yin Suye has changed as well.


    "Suye gege!"


    [Banana : Gege means older brother, not necessarily has the same blood, in case anyone forgotten :v ]


    Huo Ruyan remembered that this is how she called Yin Suye when they were young. And Yin Suye particrly like the way she called him. Although due to various reasons, she have long stopped calling Yin Suye like that after they have grown up, this doesn¡¯t prevent her from using such intimate address now to pull her rtionship closer to Yin Suye.


    Because this powerful and perfect Yin Suye in front of her eyes has the qualification for her to call him like that!


    Raw Word Count : 2725


    #QualificationsPfft


    #YouDontHaveTheRight


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    <strong>Banana</strong>: At first I thought I¡¯m saved with this copyable text from sxx.xx , then I found typos and mistakes when I started tranting it. <strong>Doom.jpg </strong>


    This novel has 169 chapters. More <strong>Doom.jpg</strong>


    Ah, man. This is going to be tough, and I AM a Banana ah, I can¡¯t read dem chinese characters very well ah _(;3/

 Chapter 60

    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero six zero - Too noisy</strong>


    "Suye gege, I¡¯m Huo Ruyan ah!"


    Seeing that Yin Suye stood motionless there and didn¡¯t respond to her words, Huo Ruyan continued on. Although she was a bit disappointed that Yin Suye couldn¡¯t recognise her at first nce, she still could understand the reason. She thinks herself as a very understanding woman. So, Huo Ruyan took big steps towards Yin Suye; didn¡¯t beat about the bush and immediately revealed her own identity.


    "..."


    When he heard what Huo Ruyan called Yin Suye, Shui Ruoshan could feel his goosebumps rising up. That delicate tone is too corny ah! What even more unbearable was Huo Ruyan actually looked at Yin Suye like a little girl full of admiration towards the person(YSY). Other people doesn¡¯t know, but as the author he is very clear of the characters¡¯ nature in the novel. Huo Ruyan has never ce Yin Suye anywhere in her eyes, but now she is making a face like Yin Suye has the most important ce in her heart. This show is too fake ah!


    In Shui Ruoshan¡¯s mind, if not for him worrying about his own aloof cold image in front of outsiders, he really wanted to step forward and ruthlessly shake Huo Ruyan to wake up. Then he will loudly remind her this - She is already not the innocent little girl in the past, the current her who has been washed ck by reality could no longer make that kind of pure and naive expression. So, don¡¯t defile the good memories of her and Yin Suye¡¯s childhood, alright? Begging (HRY) for mercy, please let go of that pure feeling of the past, that is a little innocent child!


    "Suye gege, you don¡¯t recognise me anymore?"


    Seeing that Yin Suye still has no reaction, the smile on Huo Ruyan¡¯s face nearly fell off. Just that at the next second, she put on a grievous look like she wanted to cry; that pitiful look really makes people want to care/pamper her.


    "Yin Suye, do you know her?"


    It was painful to see Huo Ruyan doing a one-man show over there, so Shui Ruoshan decided to give her a hand. He immediately followed after Huo Ruyan¡¯s words and questioned Yin Suye. Shui Ruoshan felt that although he couldn¡¯t fully understand Yin Suye¡¯s person, but he could still more or less grasp a few points about him.


    He looked at Yin Suye who was standing beside him, acting like a wooden figure; unmoving. That solemn expression with a fixed gazepletely ignored Huo Ruyan who was standing right in front of him. At that moment, Shui Ruoshan understood that Yin Suye¡¯s intention to ignore Huo Ruyan.


    "..."


    Yin Suye felt a bit helpless towards this little guy who likes to y pranks on other people. But then he didn¡¯t say anything regarding the little guy¡¯s action in creating chaos.


    "Is it because you don¡¯t know this woman, so you don¡¯t know how to answer her?"


    Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t seem to expect any answers from Yin Suye, hence he continued with the answer he already thought of. It was obviously a question, but became an affirmative sentence by Shui Ruoshan.


    "Where did this wild child came from? So uneducated!"


    Huo Ruyan¡¯s temper was not good to start with, her bad mood from ¡¯hitting walls¡¯ with Yin Suye became even worse after Shui Ruoshan¡¯s interruption. But considering that there are other people around1Banana : ...which is currently lying on the floor half dead :v, Huo Ruyan didn¡¯t say even more ugly words to this little rascal. She still need to take care of her own image!


    From what she can see, Yin Suye right now is definitely trying to recall the things between the two of them, that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t answer her questions right away. And this wild child popping out from nowhere dared to misinterpret her meaning, creating trouble between her and Yin Suye, really unforgivable. It must be this child doing something at the back, causing Yin Suye to ignore her.


    "Suye gege, you must not be deceived by the harmless appearance of some people!"


    Huo Ruyan even nced meaningfully at Shui Ruoshan after that. This is no longer an indirect usation, but directly pointing at Shui Ruoshan. If not for her doesn¡¯t want to destroy her beautiful image in Yin Suye¡¯s heart, she won¡¯t have to use such a troublesome method like using words to provoke the other person. She could have pick the most convenient method, taking action with her hands, and this child would be crippled in minutes.


    "You should know, there are a lot of swindlers in this world. And the younger they are, the skillful they are in swindling other people. I got cheated by these little children many times now, so Suye gege must be vignt ah!"


    Seemed to think that she didn¡¯t state it obvious enough, Huo Ruyan added one more sentence after some thoughts, "Being cheated will only show you are too stupid, cannot me anyone!"


    Shui Ruoshan squinted his eyes, it was clear that he looked very unhappy.


    Huo Ruyan actually dared to say he is a wild child?!


    He hated it the most when people treated him like a child!


    She even used the word ¡¯wild¡¯, that ispletely stepping on hisndmine ah!


    Lastly, she dared to say that he as a swindler, using him in cheating Yin Suye?!


    Is this saying his IQ is low? Or saying Yin Suye¡¯s IQ is low?


    This is really unbearable ah!


    Even if uncle can endure, aunt can¡¯t.


    [Banana : Meaning if you can endure this, there¡¯s nothing else you can¡¯t endure. Long story short, it¡¯s unbearable.... :v Cheesus Christ, dem Chinese authors.]


    This is the first time Shui Ruoshan really realized that the words in the novel and reality are twopletely different worlds. During his time after transmigration, Shui Ruoshan graduallye to understand that even though the characters were created by him, what he could write was just a part of it. When ites to real contact (with the characters), he found out that every characters has something he doesn¡¯t know, or another side of them that was not written down. Perhaps human nature is naturallyplex, there¡¯s no way to express clearly... with just a few words, a few paragraphs, a few stories.


    Previously when he wrote [The Strongest King in History], he quite liked Huo Ruyan with her straightforward character who doesn¡¯t fear of anything. That¡¯s why she was written as the female supporting character only one position lower than the female lead.


    At first, he still feel a bit guilty for destroying her fate with the protagonist when he decided to stop her from entering the Fog Forest. But now, after meeting the real person, he doesn¡¯t feel any psychological burden anymore.


    Because Huo Ruyan is too hateful!


    Perhaps this Huo Ruyan in front of him is the real person, while the Huo Ruyan in his novel is just a shadow of his beautification only. After all, she grew up in the Capital where darkness and light are mixed together. She definitely has witnessed all kind of chaos and darkness between the nobles. How could she not has any self-protection means?


    Shui Ruoshan was not sure if his senses were different because he is seeing this from another point of perspective. But he believed in the truth he saw. At the very least, he knew that Yin Suye is not the cruel bloodthirsty viin in his novel, but someone wooden with face paralysis who cannot express goodwill properly. This is the reason why he is willing to keep helping Yin Suye, because he(YSY) worth it.


    Like right now, he has no reason to hate Huo Ruyan, he couldn¡¯t help but wanted to cause trouble for her.


    "What is the younger they are, the skillful they are in swindling other people ah? The original saying clearly says the more beautiful a woman is, the skillful she is in swindling other people! Just like you, spouting lies with a pretty face is the most skillful deception! Humph!"


    Shui Ruoshan felt that it is definitely not his style if he doesn¡¯t counterattack when being defamed. Should he sigh with a sense of schadenfreude now, that not having civilization is scary? Then pity Huo Ruyan a bit, because this woman doesn¡¯t even know such a simple trick like telling lies with eyes wide opened! She is so outdated that it makes him want to ruthlessly strike a few more attack at her, to boost his own superiority, what to do?


    One has to say, Shui Ruoshan in a certain aspect possessed an evil trait in his character.


    "You..."


    Huo Ruyan was angered to speechless by Shui Ruoshan¡¯s illogical argument. But because she was aware of other people around them, it¡¯s not convenient for her to argue back; how upsetting is that.


    "I know that you are very self-aware about how you deceive other people, no need to exin!"


    Shui Ruoshan felt that he normally does not talk with poisonous tongue, but when he does, he is not human at all! Becausepared to unprofessional people like Huo Ruyan, he is absolutely a godlike existence!


    "So, the next time you start a rumor, please be a bit more professional and don¡¯t include yourself in it as well!"


    Raising his eyes, Shui Ruoshan scornfully spat out this sentence to end the conversation.


    "You are twisting the logic!"


    Huo Ruyan tried her best to stabilize her emotions, telling herself that she need to be calm, and that she couldn¡¯t lose her grace because of a child.


    "So what?"


    Very obvious, Shui Ruoshan also knew about the fact that his godlike logic which seemed to make sense at first, will expose loopholes if one think carefully. But he didn¡¯t think to use this to thwart Huo Ruyan, he just wanted to anger her.


    "So, you also admit that you are a scheming little liar?"


    Huo Ruyan immediately grasped the loophole in Shui Ruoshan¡¯s words, proudly retorted back.


    Just reversing ck and white, she also know how.


    "Woman, you are too noisy!"


    Seeing Huo Ruyan looking very happy like victory is already in her hand, Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t know what to say. Is this person¡¯s self-perception too good? He already yed that trick to the point he doesn¡¯t want to y anymore, and Huo Ruyan just learned how to use it; is this really alright?


    However, he only sneered in his heart, his appearance is still very decent. His eyes slightly deepened; his aloof coldness that distanced himself from people thousand miles away was boundless. Shui Ruoshan is very clear himself that his current appearance couldn¡¯t add to his temperament, but it should more or less add a bit to disy his big and tall aura.


    His theory has always been ¡¯when faced with someone more eye-opening than you, you gotta be more eye-opening than that person!¡¯.


    Shui Ruoshan thinks that there¡¯s no meaning in continuing the argument with Huo Ruyan, because he is definitely the winning side! Maybe he should change his direction and let Huo Ruyan understand even more clearly that the distance between the two of them is not some distance but a gap between Heaven and earth. In his mind, he already thought of a even better way to retaliate!


    Raw Word Count : 2959


    #InThisNovelWeServeFaceppingFast


    #IfYouDeservedItYouWillGetApRightAwayInThisChapter


    #OrThe


    #ThankYouForYourPatronage


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    <strong>Banana</strong>: Sponsored chapter still queuing because myputer broke down for 4 days _(;3/

 Chapter 61

    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero six one - Address issue</strong>


    Shui Ruoshan is definitely the type to ¡¯do first, thinkter¡¯. This is especially apparent when he is preparing to mess with other people. The Shui Ruoshan who already has a n in his heart, turned around and revealed a sweet smile at Yin Suye. That innocent and cheerful look almost blinded everyone¡¯s eyes.


    "Yin......" Suye.


    Just as he wanted to say it, Shui Ruoshan immediately stopped himself. Sometimes being too used to something is not a good thing1Banana : I think SRS is talking about calling YSY with his full name. Since he had decided to use Yin Suye as the point to attack Huo Ruyan, then it¡¯s necessary to make it clear to Huo Ruyan that the Yin Suye who used to ¡¯cross mountains, endure sea of fire¡¯ for her is gone. The current Yin Suye nowpletely belonged to him.


    What is better to stimte the enemy than snatching away something that originally should belong them? Thus, calling Yin Suye with his full name is not suitable, he need to change the way he addresses Yin Suye. After moment of thought, Shui Ruoshan decided to call Yin Suye the same way as Huo Ruyan. This way he could anger the other party even more, isn¡¯t it so?!


    "Suye gege!"


    The Shui Ruoshan who has made up his mind, imitated Huo Ruyan¡¯s tone and way of talking, called out using that address that even he himself felt corny. Originally, he already made mental preparation towards this wicked address but when the words were out, even Shui Ruoshan was stunned by his own voice. He did not expect that by softening his voice a bit, lengthening the tone, and throwing in some spoilt(pampered) sound, his voice would actually be so nice to hear!


    It was so unexpectedly nice to hear ah!


    "En?"


    He knew from the start that the little guy¡¯s voice is nice to hear, but he never thought it would be that nice to hear. Being called Suye gege by the little guy using his soft voice, Yin Suye felt like a feather is lightly brushing his heart; a bit itchy, a bit numb, a bit soft...


    It caused him to lose his control for a moment. He had the urge to present the best thing in the world to the owner of this voice, just to keep the voice and the person (beside him) for a long time.


    "I¡¯m tired, can¡¯t stand up anymore!"


    As he said that, Shui Ruoshan reached out for Yin Suye. His wish to be carried was very obvious. When it¡¯s necessary, he could do any ¡¯pretending to be obedient and selling meng¡¯.


    He is the cute~meng~meng~ little Zhengtai(shota) after all!


    On the other hand, thinking of this gave him a face of tears2because he looked like a child! He somehow felt something at this moment has shattered into a total mess. That definitely is his integrity ah!


    "En."


    A hint of smile shed through Yin Suye¡¯s eyes. The little guy took the initiative to be closer for the first time; Yin Suye directly bent down and hugged/carried the person up. Even though he already knew the little guy is acting, but to be depended as such by him, Yin Suye still felt good.


    "Suye gege really treats me well!"


    Seeing Yin Suye being so cooperative, Shui Ruoshan revealed a bright smile and took the initiative to loop both his hands around Yin Suye¡¯s neck. Then he turned his head around, and disyed a look full of provocation at Huo Ruyan; it was filled with evil intent inside! At the same time, he hmph-ed twice proudly in his heart. This woman Huo Ruyan dared to offend him, and also targeted Yin Suye as well. How can he not return the favor back to her?!


    "En."


    Yin Suye adjusted slightly the position of his lower arm to let the little guy stay morefortably in his arms.


    "But this nasty woman in front of me also called you as Suye gege. This makes me feel like I¡¯m not the most important existence in Suye gege¡¯s heart. I feel very upset!"


    As he said that, Shui Ruoshan pouted his mouth in anger.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Yin Suye slightly curved the corner of his lips, he think he know what this little guy is trying to y.


    "I want a name, an unique name that only I can call you, no one else can!"


    Shui Ruoshan felt that taking this opportunity to win some benefits for himself is not a bad idea. He actually doesn¡¯t mind calling Yin Suye by his name but it would be great if he(SRS) could get the chance to address him(YSY) with a better name3Banana - I couldn¡¯t think of a better word than ¡¯name¡¯ now, but do take note it just SRS wanted another way to call YSY.. That way, he didn¡¯t sacrifice his image for nothing!


    "How do you want to call (me)?"


    Towards these little things, Yin Suye never cared much about it. Otherwise, he won¡¯t let Shui Ruoshan keep calling him by his full name without any propriety.


    "You will agree to anything that I can think of, no matter what?"


    In order to achieve his goal, Shui Ruoshan haspletely abandoned his image. Knowing that Yin Suye particrly leaned towards soft approach, Shui Ruoshan stared at him(YSY) with a pair of big and watery eyes; unblinkingly and full of expectation. The intention was so obvious that he(SRS) onlycked these 3 words ¡¯Quickly promise me¡¯ written in his eyes.


    "En."


    Although he knew that the little guy is up to something bad, Yin Suye still pampered him and nodded; gave his promise to him.


    "Since you agreed, you cannot go back on your words!"


    The moment he saw Yin Suye agreed, Shui Ruoshan stopped acting soft and immediately curved his small eyebrows; showing an evil smile.


    "Alright."


    "Then I¡¯ll call you Xiao Yeye from now on!"


    Shui Ruoshan specially drawled on the 3 words (Xiao-Ye-Ye), pronouncing each word with much cadence.


    Hmph!


    Who let Yin Suye keep treating him as a child this whole time, this time he finally found the opportunity to let Yin Suye experience how it felt to be treated as a child by other people! This ¡¯Xiao Yeye¡¯ couldn¡¯t be any more awesome! When he thought of how Yin Suye must ept this address with a ck face due to his earlier promise, Shui Ruoshan felt great each time (he thinks about it) ah! Especially when he calls Yin Suye like this in the middle of a crowd, this will absolutely drop the jaw of many people. Thinking of that possible funny scene, Shui Ruoshan felt a bit excited! What¡¯s about ¡¯meng¡¯, this is better ah!4I have yet to master this online ng, don¡¯t quite understand how to trante it :v Raw at the bottom. Can¡¯t wait to see that scene, what to do?


    "..."


    Looking at the little guy in his arms who is exuding a delightful aura, Yin Suye doubted for the first time if he was too indulgent to the little guy¡¯s nonsense. But seeing how the little guy smiled until his eyes were curving as well, he is a bit reluctant to destroy such an atmosphere.


    "You did promised, you are not allowed to renege oh!"


    Seeing that Yin Suye didn¡¯t speak after a long while, Shui Ruoshan spoke out to firmly emphasize his stand. He finally came up with this wonderful name, definitely cannot let it be vetoed out before he even has the chance to call it. Plus he is really looking forward to the bright days where he could call him Xiao Yeye in the public!


    "Not reneging."


    Looking at the little guy¡¯s nervous expression, Yin Suye gave a light sigh. What the little guy wants, just let it be ba! It¡¯s just an address, he really don¡¯t care. Back in those days, he was called with... names that were even more difficult to hear, more nasty, and worst; he didn¡¯t care a bit. What more with just Shui Ruoshan¡¯s little mischievous and intimate call? If not for the overly pleased expression on the little guy¡¯s face, he would have silently epted it like nothing. But now, he thinks maybe it¡¯s better to get the little guy to pay the same price.


    Yin Suye : "I¡¯m just thinking, what kind of nickname should I call you?"


    Yin Suye just realized that he hasn¡¯t been calling Shui Ruoshan much by his name all this while. It¡¯s better to take this opportunity and set a name that only he could call him(SRS); a unique one!


    "..."


    In an instant, Shui Ruoshan had a bad feeling.


    "Xiao Shuishui? Xiao Ruoruo? Xiao Shanshan?"


    Yin Suye tilted his head, his handsome cold face revealed a thoughtful look. That solemn and focused look was as if he is currently thinking about some major life issues.


    "..."


    Xiao Shuishui? Xiao Ruoruo? Xiao Shanshan? Your sister ah! Are names supposed to be split like that? Can you pay more attention to the technique, alright? Moreover, Yin Suye had such a serious expression on his face. The result from that was these goddamned names? What is he trying to do?!


    "Shui-er? Ruo-er? Shan-er?"


    Sure enough, it is very interesting to watch the little guy¡¯s face.


    "..."


    He still can be called ¡¯-er¡¯? How about ¡¯Long-er¡¯5Male lead of the drama The Romance of the Condor Heroes?!


    *falls down*


    Is he(YSY) thinking that we are acting in ¡¯The Romance of the Condor Heroes¡¯? What ¡¯lifting rock to smash one own feet¡¯, at this moment Shui Ruoshan could really understand the real meaning of it. Right now, should he sigh that Yin Suye is really the biggest viin in his novel; not even willing to eat such a small loss ah! He has just won a small round, and Yin Suye countered back right away! This is too ck-bellied, alright?


    "Why don¡¯t you just call me Ruo Xiao Shan then?!"


    The moment he gets angry, Shui Ruoshan couldn¡¯t stop his own mouth (from giving bad suggestions). He would get ufortable if he doesn¡¯t fire back a few sentences!


    "Good idea!"


    Seeing that the little guy has started to speak incoherently, theughter in Yin Suye¡¯s eyes started to deepen.


    "..."


    Yin Suye, Xiao Yeye, please pay more attention, alright? Can¡¯t you hear that those were just words spoken out of anger? Angry words can¡¯t be taken seriously alright!


    "Xiao Ruo."


    Looking at the little guy¡¯s cute angry face, that ¡¯I don¡¯t care anymore¡¯ face, Yin Suye knew that he can¡¯t continue teasing him anymore. Otherwise, if he(SRS) really gets angry, he(YSY) still need to console him back.


    "En?"


    Suddenly heard of such a normal name, Shui Ruoshan don¡¯t know how to respond right away.


    "I will call you Xiao Ruo from now on."


    Yin Suye told Shui Ruoshan the name that he has decided earlier on.


    "Alright."


    Shui Ruoshan reluctantly epted this normal name. Although the name has the word ¡¯Xiao¡¯(little) that he doesn¡¯t like, butpared to the ones suggested previously, this is the most normal one. Then he slowly realized something. Yin Suye actually was ying with him just now? Or he was ying with him just now? He is definitely ying with him?!


    "But this name Ruo Xiaoshan can be kept (at a side)."


    Yin Suye felt that he quite liked this Ruo Xiaoshan intimate-sounding name. He could consider switching between these two names to use in the future.


    "..."


    He(SRS) really shouldn¡¯t talk back just now. Xiao Yeye, don¡¯t be so naughty oh! Unfortunately, Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t dare to say that sentence out loud in front of so many people. He could only say it in his heart to satisfy his own vanity.


    Although he couldn¡¯t win against Yin Suye, that doesn¡¯t mean it would be the same against other people. Wasn¡¯t there a ready-made candidate standing in front of him that could let him abuse? So, he want to release all the grievance caused by Yin Suye on Huo Ruyan!


    En, that was a pleasant decision.


    And so, the Shui Ruoshan who has decided to continue making trouble for Huo Ruyan, immediately shifted the spearhead towards her, the supporting female character that has been forgotten by him.


    "Woman, do you understand who Xiao Yeye belongs to right now?"


    This is definitely a tant showing off from Shui Ruoshan to Huo Ruyan! What ¡¯Suye gege? It¡¯s already outdated. Only such high-end name like Xiao Yeye could keep up with the pace of time ah!6Banana : Again, I do not understand SRS¡¯s words, nor the author¡¯s sanity. :v


    Haha! Please allow him to proudlyugh three times first!


    "Miao!"


    Ruixue which was forgotten and neglected at a side as well, has finally found the opportunity to express its stand/support. Seeing that its owner is dealing with the nasty woman, it immediately called out cooperatively to express its unconditional support for its owner. Then, it arrogantly raised its head, turned around and used its butt to face that bad woman who made its owner angry. Finally, it opened its eyes widely, swayed its tail, and looked at Shui Ruoshan with a face seeking for praises which seems to say ¡¯Owner, quicklye and praise me ba!¡¯.


    Shui Ruoshan gave Ruixue a thumb-up in front of Huo Ruyan, to express that it is doing a good job and deserved to be praised. Then he turned around and looked at Huo Ruyan with provocation...


    Raw Word Count : 3463


    #SuyeGege!


    #En


    #WinnerIsCarried


    #LoserIsTrampled


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    <strong>Banana</strong>: Raw - ·´ÕýÃÈʲôµÄ£¬²»ÒªÌ«ÔÞ°¡£¡


    By the way, the sponsored chapter will be out along with Chapter 62 on Friday. Thank you

 Chapter 62-63

    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero six two - Final trump card</strong>


    "You don¡¯t be too much!"


    Facing the Shui Ruoshan who keep pushing her limits, Huo Ruyan finally couldn¡¯t keep it in anymore. In the Capital, no one ever dares to offend her because anyone who offended her did not end well. But she never expect that she would encounter such an embarrassing thing in this time¡¯s trip. She never think that her tolerance would let the other party to ¡¯give an inch and take a mile¡¯ with her. Even that damned pet dared to despise her!


    What even more unexpected was that the Yin Suye who used to treat her with care in the past, now not only he ignored her, he began to meticulously care for a child whose origin is unknown. She has no way to teach this stupid child who provoked her in every way a lesson, nor does she dared to teach him, because she is not an opponent for Yin Suye.


    Right now Yin Suye could immobilise her with just his pressure, this proved that the strength difference between them is at least a whole stage. She remembered that when Yin Suye left the Capital, their strength was the same; 1st level of the Profound stage. That also means Yin Suye¡¯s strength right now is at least 1st level of Imperial stage, or even higher.


    [Banana : Refer for more. In short, the cultivation are - Ìì(Sky) µØ(Earth) Ðþ(Profound Mystery) »Æ(Imperial)]


    One need to know, the higher the level of cultivation, the harder is it for one to breakthrough and the time needed to do so is longer. Following the speed of a normal cultivation, for an average person to breakthrough from Profound stage¡¯s level 1 to level 2 within the short period of a few months is already considered very fast.


    And for Yin Suye to be able to improve so much of his strength in such a short time, he must havee across some fruitful encounters. As long as she could get any information regarding his fruitful encounter or even resources from that encounter, she might be able to improve greatly in a short period of time as well. This is also one of the reason why she is willing to lower herself to please Yin Suye. For the sake of her self-interest, Huo Ruyan suppressed her anger in order to worm her way to be closer to Yin Suye.


    "Suye gege, could it be you really has forgotten of our feelings in the past?"


    Huo Ruyan felt that the person snuggled inside Yin Suye¡¯s protecting arms was extremely prickling to her eyes. The person being cared and pampered as such by Yin Suye should be her! But not only this damned unknown child has reced her position, he also provoked the rtionship between her and Yin Suye.


    This is extremely wicked!


    She definitely could reim Yin Suye back! Although she doesn¡¯t know why Yin Suye¡¯s attitude towards her would change so much this time, but she knew the way to make him treat her better back. Utilizing every method possible, as long as her purpose can be achieved, she would do anything. This is her personal experience from living in the Capital for so many years. So, she decides to make use of her past memories with Yin Suye as innocent ymates; this is the best ¡¯ice-breaker¡¯.


    How to say this, she did gave a great favor to Yin Suye when she was a child after all.


    She was the one who has given care to Yin Suye when he was in dire straits.


    She was the one who secretly gave Yin Suye food and toys when he had nothing at all.


    She was the one who stood up for him, protected him and given medical treatments to him when he was bullied.


    Huo Ruyan believed as long as Yin Suye remembers her good points, she will be able to quickly pull back her disadvantages. As long as she regains the favor from Yin Suye, she will have ways to let this nasty childpletely disappear from her sight.


    "I have already paid back your sentiment!"


    Originally, Yin Suye has prepared topletely ignore Huo Ruyan. But he didn¡¯t think that Huo Ruyan would be so shameless, to even take out their feelings in the past as a bargaining chip. Furthermore, her words only mentioned the favor he owed her but didn¡¯t mention any of his help/assistance to her. Not counting his previous life, in just this lifetime he has helped this woman so many times, blocked so many disaster/trouble for her. And yet, she remembers nothing of those. For one moment, Yin Suye felt unworthy for the things he has done (for her).


    This is the woman he has devoted himself to in his past life ah!


    How hypocritical,


    How funny,


    How ridiculous...


    "Suye gege, you really want to be so heartless to me?"


    Huo Ruyan didn¡¯t expect that she still couldn¡¯t move Yin Suye even after she has taken out her final trump card. Something unknown to her must has happened between the two of them.


    "Heartless? Hmph!"


    Yin Suye slightly squinted his eyes, blocking the soon-to-be-unstoppable enormous killing intent. The ck history between him and her was a nightmare he could not forget.


    "Wei wei1A rude ¡¯Hey¡¯ to call someone else woman, have you not mistaken something? In my opinion, the heartless one is you, alright? To actually reverse it and say my family¡¯s Xiao Yeye is the heartless one, are your face not red (blushing) ah?"


    Shui Ruoshan afraid the Yin Suye ¡¯who doesn¡¯t know how to exin himself¡¯ will suffer losses, immediately continued the topic. This woman¡¯s ability in reversing ck and white is too amazing! Other people don¡¯t know but he as the author is very clear about all the ins and outs.


    Huo Ruyan has learned to be smart this time, knowing who is the most important person (to focus on); directly ignored Shui Ruoshan¡¯s provocation and turned towards to look at Yin Suye.


    As she turned around, her line of sight came in contact with Yin Suye¡¯s eyes at that moment. What she saw was that alluring face ¡¯that is enough to make many people go crazy with obsession¡¯ deadpanned, without any trace of expression. That pair of heterochromatic eyes coldly stared at her, causing her to feel a creepy sense of danger. At this moment, her throat was as if being choked by someone; couldn¡¯t say anything at all. Her intuition told her that if she continues to entangle herself with him, Yin Suye might end her life straight away?!


    Subconsciously wanted to run away, but people are prone to mistakes when in panic. Huo Ruyan took a step backwards and bumped into some ornaments behind, then she fell on the ground with a sorry appearance...


    Shui Ruoshan was slightly stunned. Isn¡¯t Yin Suye a bit too powerful? To actually make people lose their minds with just a look?!


    Isn¡¯t that too cool and awesome?!


    Strong people are indeed freaking awesome, they don¡¯t need any reasons(to do anything) at all! But Shui Ruoshan felt a bit guilty when he sensed that Yin Suye¡¯s current mood is not very good at the moment. If not for him wanted a moment of gloating and insisted in looking for trouble with Huo Ruyan, Yin Suye won¡¯t have to be in such an unpleasant situation with her now.


    "Yin Suye, we didn¡¯t get to eat much just now! Right now, I¡¯m hungry and also thirsty, how about we change to another ce to eat?"


    At a moment like this, Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t dare to call out ¡¯Xiao Yeye¡¯ that nightmarish prank-nickname. Reaching out his hand, he lightly tugged at the corner of Yin Suye¡¯s sleeves to express his intent to leave the ce. He believed as long as Yin Suye is separated away from Huo Ruyan, and he ¡¯consoled¡¯ him(YSY) a bit afterwards, he definitely could make Yin Suye¡¯s mood be better again.


    Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t know that his current action has inadvertently saved Huo Ruyan¡¯s life. All he wanted was just tofort Yin Suye properly.


    "Alright."


    Yin Suye lowered down his head to look at the little guy in his arms who is trying tofort him, and slowly restrained all his negative emotions. He don¡¯t have to immediately finish off Huo Ruyan right now, but the little guy¡¯s stomach must be properly taken care of.


    "..."


    Only when Yin Suye carried him away that Shui Ruoshan realized one thing, Yin Suye wouldn¡¯t really nned to take him to another ce to eat, right? He has just finished eating ah! And he ate until he was very full! What he said about being hungry and thirsty was just an excuse alright?! What is excuse? Excuse means you cannot really take it for real ah! Understand?!


    Sure enough, he is really ipetent to carry out such a high-level skill likeforting the viin ah! But in order to appease Yin Suye¡¯s mood, Shui Ruoshan decided to sacrifice his own image and be a glutton. It should be alright to eat a bit more!


    "Yin..."


    Seeing that Yin Suye is leaving, Huo Ruyan subconsciously opened her mouth wanting to stop him from leaving.


    "Woman, you are very annoying ah!"


    Not waiting for Huo Ruyan to finish her words, Shui Ruoshan went to cut her short. Yin Suye¡¯s mood has already been agitated by Huo Ruyan. If he let her continue hanging around, he(SRS) don¡¯t think he has the ability to stop the enraged Yin Suye.


    "..."


    Huo Ruyan bit tightly onto her lower lip. Even when she has bitten her lips until it bled, she still didn¡¯t feel it. Right now she is feeling resentful to death; towards the Yin Suye who ignored her, towards the Shui Ruoshan who attacked her with ridicule, towards that young man in white who went against her, and also towards the people around who was watching the scene...


    But she doesn¡¯t dare to do anything right now. Just now Yin Suye has turned around to look at her. That icy gaze contained endless killing intent, causing her to feel cold from inside out. That also let her know clearly that if she dares to even make one move, Yin Suye definitely will not be polite with her.


    Seeing the slender figure passing beside her, Huo Ruyan finally pressed down all the hatred at the bottom of her heart. This hatred today, she will not forget! She will repay back a thousand times in the future!


    Yin Suye naturally can sense the emotional change from Huo Ruyan, and also understand her hatred towards Shui Ruoshan. He didn¡¯t miss her vicious deep killing intent towards them either. At first, he didn¡¯t n to finish Huo Ruyan that early, but Huo Ruyan is seeking death by herself now, so she can¡¯t me other people!


    The people in the inn watched as Yin Suye carried Shui Ruoshan down the stairs step by step, automatically opened a path for him. They only ask that this killing God Yin Suye could leave this ce as soon as possible. They don¡¯t want to continue enduring that terrifying pressure that almost caused their death anymore. Just that though they doesn¡¯t dare to stop Yin Suye and Shui Ruoshan from leaving, it doesn¡¯t mean that everyone is willing to let this culprit who caused arge number of casualties to leave so easily.


    "Please wait!"


    Raw Word Count : 2882


    #Typos


    #TyposEverywhereInTheRaw


    #EhWhatever


    #HRYIsAnIdiot


    #LetWifeyDefendHusband


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    <strong>Banana</strong>: This time sponsored chapter took a long time to fulfill and to post as well. Much apologies. Many many thanks to <strong>k </strong>,<strong> E.Zh </strong>(you didn¡¯t leave your name so I put initials, hope it¡¯s fine) , and <strong>Jin</strong> ~! (0w0)/ I¡¯m grateful that you guys liked this enough to sponsor a chapter~


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero six three - Taught to the wrong path</strong>


    "Please wait a minute!"


    The young man in white quickly called out to stop them when he saw they were about to leave. After being freed from that terrifying pressure, the young man has yet to figure out what is actually happening when he got stunned by the development and climax happened between Yin Suye, Shui Ruoshan and Huo Ruyan. And now, show is over but he still hasn¡¯t figure out what happened between the three of them. However, this doesn¡¯t prevent him from stopping the people first. After all, a big mess in the inn still need someone to be responsible.


    "Step aside."


    Yin Suye¡¯s eyes slightly squinted, it was obvious that his patience is running out. If not for him still carrying Shui Ruoshan in his arms, he probably has already struck out.


    "Not stepping aside!"


    The emotion in the young man in white doesn¡¯t look good, and he still insisted to block in the middle of the path.


    "Seeking death!"


    Yin Suye used one hand to continue carrying Shui Ruoshan, while his other free hand is ready to go. As long as the other party starts moving, he will immediately pull out his sword from his space ring and put on an offensive stance.


    "Wait!"


    Upon seeing that Yin Suye has the intention to take action, Shui Ruoshan reached out to hold Yin Suye back without thinking. He gently shook his head to tell Yin Suye not to do it. Yin Suye¡¯s habit in attacking at the drop of a hat is very bad. It¡¯s very easy to offend other people and leave himself with hidden dangers and new enemies.


    Sensing Shui Ruoshan¡¯s disapproval, Yin Suye hesitated for a moment before slowly put his hand back to its original ce. That expressionless face was as if nothing has happened at all.


    After he persuaded Yin Suye, Shui Ruoshan then shifted his gaze towards the young man in white.1Banana : I had the impulse to call the dude ¡¯White man¡¯ due toziness... but that¡¯s racist :v


    "Who are you ah?"


    Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t have much info of this young man in his draft outline. This young man in white is just a little cannon fodder in the protagonist¡¯s way to level up; a fuse to lead the story to the next plot. So, even he as the author also doesn¡¯t know much about this young man. No author would write a detail description for cannon fodders with a very short ¡¯airtime¡¯ after all.


    "My name is Bai Yu. The ¡¯Bai¡¯ from the color white, and the ¡¯Yu¡¯ from the word feather."


    The young man in white, no, should call Bai Yu now. Bai Yu fixed his own expression, looking very serious with his self-introduction.


    "..."


    Just stating a name only, not need to be so detailed ah!


    Instantly, the word ¡¯chatterbox¡¯ shed through Shui Ruoshan¡¯s mind.


    "I have introduced myself, why haven¡¯t you guys introduce yourself as well ah?" He asked in dissatisfaction after waiting for a moment and the other party didn¡¯t say anything.


    "..."


    Facing this person who talks all by himself, Shui Ruoshan could only use the word ¡¯God-tier Speechlessness¡¯ to describe his current mood. How big is this ¡¯nerve¡¯ of Bai Yu? To actually ignore the ¡¯low pressure¡¯2Rather than YSY¡¯s pressure, it kinda means the air pressure and temperature from Yin Suye, running his mouth away without any sense of crisis! The thickness of this ¡¯nerve¡¯ must have be thickened to a certain (godly) level!


    "Do you have any reason to stop us?"


    In order to prevent Bai Yu from continuing his nonsense, Shui Ruoshan felt that it would be better to go directly to the main point.


    "Oh yeah, I stopped you not to make friends but for serious matters!"


    Bai Yu patted his head as if he has just got enlightened. He seemed to be upset by the fact that he keep going out of the main point.


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan felt that talking to Bai Yu was a very wrong move. It was like ¡¯?hicken talking to duck¡¯, are you alright, dear? At the same time, he deeply doubted if such a silly character was really created by him.


    "-cough cough-!"


    Bai Yu seemed to also notice that his behavior just now was a bit unreliable. So he fixed his expression, and put on an act in coughing a few times; wanted to use these action to save his image.


    "Just tell us why did you stopped us! Other than that, PLEASE.SAY.THE.MAIN.POINT!"


    If he don¡¯t remind Bai Yu, Shui Ruoshan think Bai Yu probably could stand there and perform ¡¯facial expression changing stunt¡¯ for a long time.


    "-cough- actually what I wanted to say is your partner released his pressure for no reason just now, not only it injured the people present, it almost copsed the inn. So, you guys cannot leave just like that!"


    Bai Yu pointed at Yin Suye, and started listing down the number of crimes done by the other party.


    "The one who injured the people was that woman, not us! You stopped the wrong person!"


    Shui Ruoshan pointed at Huo Ruyan, ¡¯directly throwing the dirty water¡¯ on Huo Ruyan.


    These matters were originally caused by Huo Ruyan, so it¡¯s alright to let her take the responsibility. Want him to pay (take the responsibility) on behalf of Huo Ruyan? Don¡¯t say the door, there won¡¯t be windows or even door seams alright3This is probably an online ng but it¡¯s too long for me to search google. The terms are too general, but I think the main point is probably they won¡¯t help HRY take responsibility, not even a bit.!


    "The remaining innocent people who were implicated, how about them?"


    At crucial moments, Bai Yu still could be counted on for a bit. Excluding those who were injured by Huo Ruyan, the rest of the people were all injured by Yin Suye¡¯s pressure.


    "Them ah? That is even lesser of our problem!"


    Shui Ruoshan nced around the inn, and found out that he couldn¡¯t find even a single unharmed person. Instantly, he had a deeper understanding towards the extent of Yin Suye¡¯s ferocity.


    "Yin Suye is clearly affected by the battle between you and Huo Ruyan, so he couldn¡¯t help but took action for self-preservation purpose ba!"


    When Shui Ruoshan lies, he really don¡¯t blink at all. That solemn statement let people feel that he is speaking the truth. Let¡¯s not talk about the time when Huo Ruyan and Bai Yu confronted each other first, they didn¡¯t even do anything at first. Even after they started attacking, their movements were quite small. The people at the ground floor were not affected, so how could he and Yin Suye who were at the second floor get affected? Even if the battling movement gets bigger, with Yin Suye¡¯s strength, there won¡¯t be any chance of him getting affected by other people¡¯s battle!


    "Speaking of this, the fact that everyone present got injured, the responsibility still lies on you and Huo Ruyan."


    Shui Ruoshan exined his conclusion without any regards.


    "If both of you didn¡¯t fight, then Yin Suye won¡¯t have to take action. Then none of the people here will get injured!"


    Such a simple case of cause and effect, right?


    "Is it like this?"


    Bai Yu haspletely turned dizzy by Shui Ruoshan¡¯s words. Whenever he thought of the person who caused this situation might be him, he will feel uneasy.


    "Of course it¡¯s like that!"


    This skill in fooling other people, Shui Ruoshan felt that he has full score of this; he could just open his mouth and start right away. No need to worry too much in the mind, then speaking it out will definitelye in sets.


    "It seems like this is really the truth!"


    Very obvious, Bai Yu also felt that if he didn¡¯t start arguing with other people, then the incident happened behind probably will not happen.


    "You finally understood, en, very good!"


    Shui Ruoshan was very pleased and nodded. He is very sure that this honest child Bai Yu haspletely fooled by him. But in order to prevent unnecessary trouble, he felt that it is still necessary to deepen the influence on Bai Yu.


    "If you want to seek justice for all these people here, then just look for yourself and Huo Ruyan. This matter was caused by both of you after all."


    Through that short period of contact, Shui Ruoshan is very certain that Bai Yu is actually a silly young man with excessive sense of justice ah! Otherwise, he won¡¯te forward and argue with Huo Ruyan about the logics after she injured those people. Right now, it¡¯s also because Yin Suye injured those people that he came up to stop them from leaving. When this kind of people be stubborn, they will be the typical representative of the saying ¡¯won¡¯t look back as long as one doesn¡¯t hit the south wall¡¯ ah!


    [Banana : It means someone being stubborn and won¡¯t give in until he/she hits the dead end. ¡¯Stubborn like a mule¡¯]


    So, in order to avoid the fate of being tangled together, Shui Ruoshan chose to shift the attention and thoroughly removed themselves from this matter.


    "All the things happened were actually caused by me?!"


    Bai Yu could be clearly seen shocked speechless by this fact, his entire body slowly copsing.


    "Actually, the main reason is not with you but with that woman, Huo Ruyan!"


    Seeing Bai Yu¡¯s expression from suffering a heavy blow, Shui Ruoshan suddenly couldn¡¯t bear to continue. Actually, he doesn¡¯t hate this kind of Bai Yu so he doesn¡¯t mind giving a hand to Bai Yu and causing some troubles for Huo Ruyan along the way. After all, Bai Yu in the plot is the one to cause trouble for Huo Ruyan, just that the flow was identally interrupted by him and Yin Suye. Right now he just only letting the plot return to its original trajectory only!


    Totally no psychological pressure at all ah!


    "What do you mean?"


    The moment he heard that the matter is not like what he thought of, Bai Yu instantly recovered his spirit; staring intently at Shui Ruoshan.


    "Because if not for Huo Ruyan suddenly took action and injured the people, you won¡¯te forward to seek justice for the injured people!"


    Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t want to exin much. Everything was exactly the same with the previous cause and effect he mentioned earlier, so there¡¯s nothing much to talk about.


    "Got it!"


    Bai Yu¡¯s eyes became bright. He bowed at Shui Ruoshan, sincerely gave his thanks. He seemed to be grateful to be able to learn such profound philosophical truth.


    "Don¡¯t mention it!"


    Shui Ruoshan suddenly felt he couldn¡¯t look directly at Bai Yu. Simple too silly that one couldn¡¯t bear to look directly at him ah! Actually, was it the level of these people from parallel world is too low or simply his level is too high ah?! This Bai Yu is too naive and easily cheated! He actually got deceived with his(SRS) few words! Such a silly person will definitely is a typical example of ¡¯being cheated and still help people count money¡¯4The long version of the saying is ¡¯being sold and still help people to count the money¡¯.. At the same time, a deep sense of guilt inevitably developed in his heart. He seemed to have taught a good young man to a wrong path?!


    "Actually, you can follow this brother5talking about himself to roam (the world), guarantee good food and spicy drinks6Chinese wine are supposedly spicy :v!" As he said that, Shui Ruoshan flipped his hair. If not for the situation doesn¡¯t match, he really wanted to add one more sentence - ¡¯This brother is just a myth, don¡¯t worship this brother!¡¯7Probably a reference of some triads movie idk


    That way it would feel awesomely cool!


    Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t stop to look at himself, his little Zhengtai(shota) figure and his little bun appearance; yet he make a serious and solemn expression. Does he know how ¡¯meng¡¯ he looked right now and how much he is inviting other people to smooch him?!


    Killing the crowd with ¡¯meng¡¯ ah, my dear!


    Could you please be a bit more self-conscious, my dear?!


    The little Zhengtai who didn¡¯t notice anything still stood there with much proudness,pletely oblivious towards Yin Suye standing behind whose gaze turned deeper and more dangerous...


    He(YSY) knew he will soon need to use his supreme charm to conquer a little brother!


    Little kid don¡¯t be too proud/pleased!


    "If you can teach me more philosophies, I will follow you to roam!"


    Bai Yu didn¡¯t hear the joke-like words of Shui Ruoshan at all, he gave his words with a rather seriousmitted look.


    "Good! Remember to call me ¡¯Laoda¡¯(Boss)!"


    Shui Ruoshan thought for a moment and felt that he doesn¡¯t dislike this kind of Bai Yu so he decided to take this especially easy-to-deceive younger brother. One need to know, from the day he transmigrated until now, Bai Yu was the first person who didn¡¯t look down at him because of his child-like appearance. Instead, he(BY) talked and treated him(SRS) with equal footing; even trusted his words. This has greatly satisfied Shui Ruoshan¡¯s vanity. Getting a younger brother who listens to his words, it seemed to be a very good thing.


    "Boss!"


    Bai Yu readily epted the instruction and called Shui Ruoshan ¡¯Boss¡¯ without even stopping to think. That natural action was as if it¡¯s not a strange thing at all to recognize a child as the Boss.


    "En."


    After he finally cheated the person to follow under his wings, Shui Ruoshan then felt that this ¡¯younger brother collecting process¡¯ is too simple, too easy, too smooth. This caused him to feel insecure/unstable! Especially when he looked at Bai Yu¡¯s foolish face, he felt like he shouldn¡¯t be so smooth in seeking death! At the very least, he should observe Bai Yu for some time before deciding whether to ept him as his younger brother or not! He keep having a feeling that with Bai Yu as his younger brother, his future days will be very hard to live!


    In other words, he is repenting now, is it toote to do so?


    Raw Word Count : 3423


    #YouHaveNoIdeaHowConfusedIAmWhileTranting


    #YouMightHaveFinishedReadingIn5Mins


    #ButISpentAtLeast5HoursToTrante


    #NotToMentionTypos


    #TYPOS!


    #EFFINTYPOS!


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker

 Chapter 64

    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero six four - Requesting for the truth ah</strong>


    "Xiao Yeye, I just got myself a little brother!"


    Raising his head, Shui Ruoshan unted off whilezing in Yin Suye¡¯s arms. They have already left the inn, and currently wandering along the streets. Of course, he is still being carried by Yin Suye. After all, there is a free ¡¯No.111I put in a cantonese ng for this expression. 11 looked like a pair of legs right? No.11 bus means walking bus¡¯ to use, it doesn¡¯t make sense for him to use his own stubby legs instead.


    If one can bezy, one will bezy!


    But towards the matter of him so easily obtaining one little brother, Shui Ruoshan still felt a bit proud of himself. It was a rare chance that he get to enjoy the protagonist¡¯s treatment. He just released a bit of his domineering power, and this little brother immediately bowed down at his ¡¯suit pants¡¯2I think SRS imagined himself wearing a western suit, that¡¯s why he used the word suit. Although Bai Yu didn¡¯t looked much reliable, at the very least he is a young man with positive 3 views3For those who forgot, 3 views are views of the world, views of values, and views of life; good points more than bad points.


    From what one could see, he(SRS) could be considered very attractive! At the very least, he is more attractive/affinitive than the facial paralysis viin, Yin Suye!


    This is a very worthwhile thing to be proud of!


    He should throw confetti and celebrate it!


    Life is still very promising!


    He smiled proudly, smiled proudly!


    Smiled until he looked at worldly affairs and not get old!


    Hey, Ba Zha Hei!


    [Banana : It doesn¡¯t really makes sense so Banana suspected SRS is talking about the lyric from a song - µÃÒâµÄЦ . And thest sentence, I have no idea at all, lol. Google gave me ]


    ....


    "En, Xiao Ruo is very amazing!"


    Although Yin Suye was really dissatisfied by the fact that the little guy kept talking about Bai Yu, he still cooperatively nodded to express his approval. He remembered what other people said, that children need to be coaxed and also need to be praised a lot. So he said what he need to say, certainly he could make the little guy happy with his praises.


    "But then, why didn¡¯t you let Bai Yu to follow us ah?"


    Shui Ruoshan felt very depressed now. It seems like no matter what he did, he will always be a child seeking for praises in Yin Suye¡¯s eyes. When did he tried to seek praises just now? He obviously just wanted to get a sense of superiority from Yin Suye! This feeling of always being coaxed like a child, nothing else can be more heart-wrenching! And so, the Shui Ruoshan who felt like he has been looked down, immediately started picking on Yin Suye¡¯s wrongs.


    "Bai Yu need to handle the follow-up of the mess in the inn." Yin Suye didn¡¯t even stop his footsteps; calmly stated the reason.


    "That¡¯s true." Shui Ruoshan nodded in understanding.


    Let¡¯s not talk about how Yin Suye ¡¯tortured¡¯ the inn, it indeed needs someone to go out there and clean up the mess, plus someone to discuss thepensation whatsoever. Furthermore, Bai Yu volunteered himself to stay behind, said something about having the courage to take responsibility and trying his best to deal with the problem. He(SRS) naturally has no reason to object.


    "But why didn¡¯t we stay back to take care of the mess together?"


    Shui Ruoshan still doesn¡¯t understand why Yin Suye didn¡¯t choose to stay, and decided to take him(SRS) away from the inn instead. One need to know, them staying back and Bai Yu cleaning up the mess is twopletely different matter ah! He actually is very curious regarding how Bai Yu will deal with the inn¡¯s mess. Will hepensate with money? Or apologize? Or something else? However, he is even more curious whether Bai Yu will look for Huo Ruyan to settle their business. This point is very worth looking forward alright?!


    Unfortunately, Yin Suye doesn¡¯t has any interest towards this kind ofmotion watching; not even the slightest interest. He just carried him(SRS) away after naturally throwing a sentence "You handle this" to Bai Yu. So cool with a flick of his sleeves, like leaving on a piece of cloud!


    However, Yin Suye didn¡¯t ask the opinion of this party ah!


    Is there any human rights in this world?!


    "You are hungry." Yin Suye stated his reason without blinking.


    "..." Yin Suye, that¡¯s enough!


    Always use his(SRS) excuses as his(YSY) reason, Yin Suye don¡¯t you think you have used it too often? He(SRS) already listened until his tears are dry and he don¡¯t like it - he is tired of it! And there are food in the inn, is it necessary to go far? This kind of bad reason cannot even fool a 3-years old kid. How could it be used to fool a great young man like him, a ve of education, who is fully developed in terms of morality, intelligence, physical fitness and aesthetic sense?


    It seems that this Ruo Xiaoshan haspletely forgotten that he was the one who actually proposed to change to another ce to continue eating...


    However, he was not someone who gives up so easily. In order to get the truth out of Yin Suye¡¯s mouth, he doesn¡¯t mind continuing his questions, until he could know the truth!


    "Then why didn¡¯t you let Bai Yu toe together with us after he finished handling the matter in the inn?" Shui Ruoshan pressured on with his questions.


    Yin Suye¡¯s way of handling matters this time has too many ws in it, causing people to doubt his real purpose in doing so! Because Yin Suye has no motive to do it ah! The more Shui Ruoshan think of it, the more he felt wrong!


    One need to know, whether the current timeline or from the draft¡¯s timeline, no matter which one you look at, Bai Yu and Yin Suye don¡¯t have any connections between them nor will they cross path in the future. Both of them getting to meet right now was entirely from the fact that he changed the story¡¯s plot. Both Bai Yu and Yin Suye clearly doesn¡¯t have any sh in interest, but he could feel that Yin Suye seems to dislike Bai Yu very much; even hated the thought of Bai Yu following them.


    Sure enough, one simply couldn¡¯t guess the reaction of the big BOSS! You can try but you won¡¯t get it!


    "Not convenient."


    Yin Suye¡¯s thin lips slightly opened and icily threw out these 2 simple words. He lowered his eyes, quickly concealed the unpleasant look from his eyes. Bai Yu is the heir of the Bai Family, and since he(BY) is here outside from his home, it means he should be undergoing his family¡¯s trial. Then, he would be qualified to inherit the Bai Family. And it¡¯spletely out of the way from the direction they are heading to, the Capital. Naturally, it¡¯s impossible for Bai Yu to follow Shui Ruoshan to be his subordinate. The Yin Suye who thought his reasoning is good enough, totally didn¡¯t think that this matter actually shouldn¡¯t be taken into consideration by an onlooker like him. It should be the person concerned, Bai Yu the one to exin about this (about why he shouldn¡¯t follow SRS).


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan who originally wanted to say something, suddenly looked at Yin Suye in surprise. He(SRS) seemed to hear some kind of resentment from that super short 2 words?! This must be a mistake with his senses, that¡¯s why he has such strange feeling?


    This must be it!


    But in order to prove that it was just a misconception of his, Shui Ruoshan felt that he need to take a look at Yin Suye¡¯s ¡¯forever waveless ancient well¡¯ deadpanned face.


    En, let¡¯s do this!


    It¡¯s a pity that the moment he raised his head, Yin Suye pressed him back with his hand. He was unable to see Yin Suye¡¯s expression at the moment. Instantly, he has the illusion that Yin Suye is covering the truth right now. The more he think about it, the more he felt his intuition is correct, what to do? Could it be Yin Suye is feeling embarrassed now, that¡¯s why he(YSY) is not letting him to see him(YSY)? Are his(YSY) ears turning red now, but trying his best to disy a tough expression so that other people won¡¯t discover it? Is he(YSY) afraid to let him(SRS) know that he(YSY) is feeling shy? That¡¯s why he deliberately turned away his head, to avoid being noticed him? The more he think of it, the more Shui Ruoshan¡¯s heart felt itchy! Really wanted to see ah! Seeking the truth ah!


    "But..."


    Shui Ruoshan felt that he should say something at a moment like this to distract his own attention, so that he could stop guessing about Yin Suye¡¯s expression at the moment. But all he could think of in his mind was Yin Suye¡¯s awkward expression, he couldn¡¯t think of anything else ah! The hole in his head was too great, he couldn¡¯t stop it at all4He couldn¡¯t stop himself from being stupid :v !


    "No buts."


    Yin Suye looked at the restless little guy who keep moving around in his arms, there is a strong possessiveness in his eyes that even he himself didn¡¯t notice. After experiencing hell-like life in his past life, he could no longer trust anyone anymore. Even for this little guy, he tested him over and over again. Only then he decided to trust again, so he will not allow anyone to distract the attention of the little guy (away from him)! This little guy is his, naturally he(SRS) could only pay attention to him(YSY) alone!


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan had a feeling that no matter how he asked about this matter, he probably won¡¯t get any answers from Yin Suye. Yin Suye has too many excuses to use, Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t know how to refute. To prevent his weak heart from being agitated, Shui Ruoshan felt that he should change the subject.


    "Xiao Yeye, say, we left just like that, will Huo Ruyan go directly to the Fog Forest?"


    Shui Ruoshan only thought tofort Yin Suye earlier, that¡¯s why he suggested to leave the inn. After he calmed down, he found out that his way of doing things was too ill-considered. Actually, he should first settle this important female supporting character Huo Ruyan; making sure that she won¡¯t enter the Fog Forest before leaving! If Huo Ruyan really entered the Fog Forest, won¡¯t all his efforts done before this go up in smoke? And he got themselves a strong enemy as well!


    Plus he just epted a little brother Bai Yu, who might get finished off by Huo Ruyan and the protagonistter on.


    His little brother ah!


    His ¡¯fresh from oven¡¯ little brother #1 ah!


    If his little brother bes cannon fodder and get finished so quickly... then it¡¯s too unworthy!


    He still haven¡¯t finished ying (the role of being a big brother)!


    If he returns to the inn now, is it still possible to make up for the mistake?


    "How about we go back to the inn now?"


    Although Huo Ruyan is very annoying, but for the sake of their future safety, Shui Ruoshan could reluctantly bring her back to the Capital with them.


    "No need to worry."


    Yin Suye reached out and rubbed Shui Ruoshan¡¯s head, lightlyforted. He understood what the little guy is worrying about, but he(SRS) really don¡¯t need to worry because he won¡¯t give Huo Ruyan any chance to betray him! A bloody red light shed through his pair of heterochromatic eyes, covered by his longshes...


    Cold and decisive, dangerous and ruthless, madness covered in bloodthirstiness...


    Raw Word Count : 2843


    #DeadpannedFaceFeelingShy ?


    #RemindsMeOfLanWangJi :3


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    <strong>Banana</strong>: Late to post this but hey, at least it¡¯s still Tuesday~ XD wahahahahahaha ohoks ohoks wahahahaha

 Chapter 65

    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero six five - Don¡¯t worry</strong>


    "Why are we getting a single room for the two of us?"


    Shui Ruoshan jumped down from Yin Suye¡¯s arms the moment they entered the room and stated his dissatisfaction.


    Just now they went to stroll around the street, then after they finished eating and ying, they came to the biggest inn in the town and requested for a room. Although the condition of the rooms in this inn is very good in this town, it couldn¡¯t change the fact that there is only one bed in the room! As a ¡¯manly¡¯ man, he doesn¡¯t mind sleeping together (in one bed) with other people.


    However, the moment he think that Yin Suye would be sharing the bed with him, his entire body felt ufortable. Previously in the Fog Forest, he has no choice, that¡¯s why he stayed together (in the same bed) with Yin Suye. But they clearly have better conditions now, so why should the both of them still stuck with each other? Whenever he thought of the fact that the people lying beside him is not any harmless passerby but the big BOSS viin, he felt a lot of pressure!


    "Safety." [Banana : Trantion - For safety purpose :v]


    Yin Suye lightly frowned, there were some confusion in his eyes. At the same time, he felt a bit unhappy because the little guy actually has such a big reaction towards sleeping together with him. The little guy was obviously very dependent on him back at the Fog Forest. Could it be because of the changing of environment, he(SRS) is not used to it? A child¡¯s mind is not easy to guess indeed!


    "..."


    Safety, your sister ah! He(SRS) is not a dangerous figure with a crapload of arch enemies, who need to worry about others seeking revenge 24/7! He is just a newly transmigrated ¡¯illegal immigrant¡¯ who didn¡¯t even has any identity, a¡¯ight! Such an insignificant person (like him), is it really necessary to consider the issue of security? Or rather, should he be relieved that Yin Suye didn¡¯t spout out unreliable reasons like ¡¯to save money¡¯? Else he don¡¯t know how he should react.


    Wait a minute!


    His way of thinking seems a bit wrong. Need to redo!


    He is currently staying in a world which is full of dangers, and not in the peaceful Earth. He shouldn¡¯t use his own thoughts to measure the level of danger here. Even in the inn itself, things like murder, robbery, robbers robbing other robbers, and raping could also happen! And right now he is following this big viin, Yin Suye. Some time ago, he has just offended Huo Ruyan. Thinking about it this way, Shui Ruoshan felt that his personal safety needs to be be taken attention to.


    Then, did he just ranted about the wrong thing? med the wrong person?


    "Since we are staying together (in the same room), how about we talk about Huo Ruyan?"


    Shui Ruoshan felt fortunate that he didn¡¯t say anything to protest earlier, otherwise he will lose his face! So in order to restore his image, he must change the topic to something he could talk a lot about. Although Yin Suye gave his words that there won¡¯t be anymore incidents from Huo Ruyan, Shui Ruoshan still felt a bit unassured. The most important thing is he need to talk to Yin Suye about what Huo Ruyan might do in the future so that he(YSY) could be vignt.


    "No need."


    Yin Suye can somehow guess what Shui Ruoshan want to say, but he felt that they absolutely have no need to discuss this matter. After all, he has already experienced those things in his past life, no need to hear Shui Ruoshan talk about it again to destroy his mood.


    "It¡¯s not good to treat everything so lightly!"


    Shui Ruoshan expressed a strong dissatisfaction towards Yin Suye¡¯s perfunctory attitude. If he has a beard now, he will definitely blow up his long beard to show the expression ¡¯¡¯.


    When can this arrogance of Yin Suye be cured? It¡¯s all because of Yin Suye¡¯s ¡¯doesn¡¯t care, don¡¯t pay attention¡¯ attitude that he got betrayed in the end. And with just Huo Ruyan alone, it¡¯s enough to almost cause fatal damage to Yin Suye. So this woman Huo Ruyan must be paid attention to!


    "I have my n."


    Actually, there are a lot of things that have changed radically from the moment he was reborn. He understood the little guy¡¯s worry but he will never make the same the mistakes from his past life again! So there¡¯s nothing to worry at all!


    "You need to rest now."


    To prevent the little guy from continuing the topic, Yin Suye grabbed the little guy onto the bed to express that he can sleep now.


    "We can totally chat while sleeping, it doesn¡¯t affect anything at all ah."


    Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t oppose Yin Suye¡¯s action and obedientlyid on the bed. This body is very spoilt/pampered and cannot endure sufferings. Right now he is indeed a bit tired, need to rest. Towards this matter, Shui Ruoshan won¡¯t deny and he can¡¯t deny it either. Because countless fact told him that forcing something will make a fool out of himself.


    "You won¡¯t grow tall if you don¡¯t rest well."


    Yin Suye heard someone said it before that a good rest will help children grow taller1Is this the reason why Banana is short? #158cmSadLife. Right now, it¡¯s just the right thing he could use to convince Shui Ruoshan.


    "You are the one not growing taller, your whole family not growing taller!"


    The moment Shui Ruoshan heard about ¡¯not growing taller¡¯, his hackles were raised. This height whatever is an incurable wound in his heart. Before he transmigrated, he as a stay home nerd is around 178cm tall. Although he can¡¯t be considered tall, he was not short either; absolutely can be categorized at the upper-tier in the middle ss. But after he transmigrated, he instantly get despaired by his height!


    As a little Zhengtai(shota) that has yet to start developing, he can¡¯t make any progress in terms of height at all in a short period of time. Height is definitely his shoring right now, no need for discussion at all!


    "I don¡¯t need to grow taller anymore."


    Yin Suye blinked his eyes in confusion. This time, he really don¡¯t understand why the little guy is angry.


    "..."


    Don¡¯t agitate people like this!


    If not that he couldn¡¯t win over Yin Suye, the thing Shui Ruoshan really wanted to do at the moment was to give Yin Suye a beating of his life to relieve his anger! Yes, he know. Comparing to Yin Suye, his height is trash! But, your sister Yin Suye, why did you have to say it out ah?!


    To Hell with honesty, that is actually a taunting skill is it?!


    Surely he(SRS) must be very concerned about this in the past, that¡¯s why he set Yin Suye¡¯s height too high! He actually set his(YSY) height as 196cm, this is really a sad story alright?! His face is covered all over in blood alright?!


    "Sleep ba."


    He doesn¡¯t have much time to humor the little guy now. Wait until tomorrow, then no matter what the little guy has to say to him, he will listen patiently. But now he has more important things to do, so let the little guy sleep first.


    "I still haven¡¯t talk serious matters with you."


    Shui Ruoshan realized that after Yin Suye cut short his(SRS) words just now, the direction of the conversation shifted to the middle of nowhere.


    "Be obedient." Yin Suye rubbed Shui Ruoshan¡¯s head.


    "Alright..."


    All of a sudden, Shui Ruoshan felt that Yin Suye¡¯s voice became fuzzy and light. In the middle of the fuzziness, he seemed to see a faint red light and a strange ck aura shed through Yin Suye¡¯s eyes... not enough time to think much, he quietly closed his eyes.


    Upon confirming that Shui Ruoshan haspletely asleep, Yin Suye stood up.


    It¡¯s time to collect the debt from Huo Ruyan!


    Since Huo Ruyan has formed resentments towards him and the little guy, he cannot leave her alone. He doesn¡¯t has the habit to ¡¯release the tiger back to the mountain¡¯. Knowing that Huo Ruyan posed a kind of danger to him, he has no reason to let this danger continue existing. Nipping the trouble in the bud is the best action. Thinking of this, Yin Suye¡¯s gaze sharpened; full of murderous intent. Against the backdrop of the faint light in the room, he looked extremely dark but carried a deadly seductive aura with him!


    "Meow!"


    Seemed to sense the changing of aura from Yin Suye¡¯s body, Ruixue which has been staying quietly beside Shui Ruoshan instinctively flee from Yin Suye¡¯s side. It quickly hid in the corner, curling itself up. This bad person is getting more and more scary! Now his whole body is even nketed by ayer of ck smoke. Ruixue felt that if its body gets contaminated by it even a bit, its cat life will be gone! Really scaring this cat to death!


    "Take good care of your master!"


    Yin Suye nced at the funny Ruixue before coldly ordering it. Although he has already ced a strong barrier around the little guy to protect him, there¡¯s nothing wrong with having one moreyer of protection. Though Ruixue is not abat type spiritual beast, it still possesses more or less somebat skills.


    "Meow!"


    Seeing that Yin Suye is not going to ¡¯use a knife on the cat¡¯ and even ordered it to do things, Ruixue immediately nodded. When it saw Yin Suye didn¡¯t object, it carefully catwalk-ed back to Shui Ruoshan¡¯s side. Then, itid down at the corner of the bed. This way, it absolutely would be able toplete its task.


    Upon confirming that there will not be any problems at Shui Ruoshan¡¯s side, Yin Suye left the room in a sh, and headed towards the direction of Huo Ruyan¡¯s location. He has no time to waste, he mustplete his matter with Huo Ruyan before the little guy wakes up.


    Raw Word Count : 2692


    #AhIForgotAboutRuixueAgain


    #OhYSYIsGoingToAssasinateHRY


    #WillHeSeed ?


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    <strong>Banana</strong>: *rolls* #WhatToDo #GotAddictedToReadingOtherNovelsRaw #GetsDistracted

 Chapter 66

    THIS WAY OF TRANSMIGRATION IS DEFINITELY WRONG!


    <strong>¡¶¡·</strong>


    Genres: BL, Comedy


    Trantor: IAmABanana


    Coffee ? Donations


    <del>Received : <strong>$2</strong> / <strong>$12</strong> Queue : </del><strong><del>0</del> </strong>


    <strong> </strong>


    **Heya, due to the tedious process in matching words and checking typos from the raw, I¡¯ll stop epting sponsor chapters for now. But I will be very grateful if you still wished to support me and tip me with a kofi. Many thanks m(_ _)m


    This way of transmigration is definitely wrong! Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡ is apleted novel written by Ë®±ùÀä and consists of 169 chapters + 23 extra.


    SYNOPSIS


    The worst thing that Shui Ruoshan think he ever did?


    He wrote the story of "The Strongest King in History".


    The unluckiest thing happened to him?


    He transmigrated into the novel he wrote.


    The most depressing thing happened to him?


    His current character doesn¡¯t exist in the original story.


    The most frustrating thing?


    The current progresspletely overturned the original plot.


    Other than that, the most unreasonable thing was he is actually being sheltered by the viin BOSS. Those <i>YY</i>, those level-ups and also ¡¯<i>cool text</i>¡¯ in the story that he wrote, why the Hell did it suddenly changed ¡¯vor¡¯? Must be because his way of transmigration was not quite right! He want a redo!!!


    Note :


    - YY is OP-ness of MC


    - ¡¯Cool text¡¯ is story with OP MC without much difficulties and drama


    TABLE OF CONTENTS


    : The Strongest King in History


    : Transmigrated


    : Yin Suye


    : Innocent passer-by


    : Forming a contract


    : Incantation master


    : Winner takes all


    : Mutual destruction


    : You can trust me


    : Sense of security


    : Forgotten


    : Not the same


    : A newbie


    : Rebirth


    : Believe once again


    : Puzzled and confusion


    : Master of calmness


    : Joking


    : Trade using coercion


    : Knew it like the back of one¡¯s hand


    : A big con


    : The special one


    : F.O.C Prediction


    : Eat


    : A steamed bun


    : Roasted wolf meat


    : Couldn¡¯t adapt


    : Doesn¡¯t know how to take care others


    : Setting priorities straight


    : Talent to lead


    : Someone ising


    : Poor image


    : Wait a minute


    : One request


    : Revenge


    : Let¡¯s go for treasure hunt ba


    : Not a child


    : Thew of the novel


    : Crow¡¯s beak


    : Persian cat


    : Gifted talent


    : epted


    : Giving name


    : You are lying


    : Telling the truth


    : Finally waking up


    : Leaving Fog Forest


    : Without any way out


    : Willing to change for you


    : Something has happened


    : Wrong guess


    : Watching themotion


    : Huo Ruyan


    : The novel¡¯s outline


    : Too anxious


    : Being ignored


    : Teaching a lesson


    : Terrifying pressure


    : It¡¯s good that you are fine


    : Too noisy


    : Address issue


    : Final trump card


    : Taught to the wrong path


    : Requesting for the truth ah


    : Don¡¯t worry


    : The real him

 Chapter 67

    <i>Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version. </i>


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero six seven - Saw it</strong>


    When Yin Suye told him to go to sleep, Shui Ruoshan became a little alerted. After all, they have just started on a topic not very long ago, and it got ended abruptly without any transition. This is very strange. Moreover, the Yin Suye who suggested to sleep didn¡¯t look like he is going to sleep anytime soon; just focusing on asking him(SRS) to sleep. He(YSY) didn¡¯t ask him to do those daily necessary actions like washing (face/teeth), change clothing (to sleeping wear?), and prepare the bed. Other than that, after Yin Suye told him to sleep, he immediately felt very sleepy and really wanted to close his eyes. No matter how you look at it, it looked totally illogical! He is not really a child, so it¡¯s impossible for him to miss such obvious signs.


    The most important thing was he experienced this situation before. He remembered very clearly back when they were in the Fog Forest, it was also during the time they were preparing to sleep. He clearly has a lot of things to say to Yin Suye but right after Yin Suye told him to sleep, he went straight to sleep. Although he didn¡¯t doubt it that time, but when he encountered the same situation again, he knew Yin Suye is definitely hiding something from him.


    The first time could be considered a coincidence, but for the second time, even he couldn¡¯t deceive himself that this is also a coincidence. There is one sentence he used to like a lot, and it¡¯s perfect to use it to describe his situation right now.


    ¡¯There is no such thing as coincidence in this world, only the inevitable!¡¯1Banana : Imagine my surprise, because I also heard of it before! From Yuuko-san (xxxHolic)


    In order to find out what Yin Suye is hiding from him, Shui Ruoshan decided to follow the flow (and fake sleeping). He guessed that for Yin Suye to be able to make him fall asleep that quickly and not let him notice it, he(YSY) probably used some hypnosis spell. The effect shouldn¡¯t be that strong, so Shui Ruoshan probably could avoid being hypnotized as long as he increases his mental resistance. Just in case, he ced his hand on his leg. If he really couldn¡¯t bear it, he will strongly pinch his leg so that he will stay awake.


    When Yin Suye told him to sleep, Shui Ruoshan who has made enough preparations, cooperatively made a very sleepy expression while keeping himself alert in the dark. Not sure if it was because Yin Suye was eager to do his own matter or because Shui Ruoshan was sessful in acting sleepy, in short, he has sessfully deceived Yin Suye. After Yin Suye left the room, Shui Ruoshan immediately got up from the bed, carried Ruixue with him and secretly followed behind Yin Suye. Shui Ruoshan is very clear that with his small body, it¡¯s impossible for him to catch up with the speed-flying Yin Suye.


    But that doesn¡¯t mean he is helpless. He immediately put his past knowledge in use, focusing his spiritual power on his eyes. Instantly his eyes became irvoyant, ain¡¯t that right?! After confirming Yin Suye¡¯s exact location, Shui Ruoshan slowly follow up. He doesn¡¯t dare to walk too fast, because he would be easily found out that way. Or one could say, with his current physical condition, he can¡¯t walk that fast either.


    When Shui Ruoshan finally arrived with much effort and panting, he originally nned to hide in the dark and secretly watch what kind of evil thing Yin Suye is nning to do. But he never expect to see the live broadcast of Yin Suye murdering someone?! Because he was too surprised, Shui Ruoshan unconsciously uttered a sound of exmation. In the blink of an eye, Yin Suye has discovered his presence. Seeing that Yin Suye hasunched an attack straight away at him, Shui Ruoshan couldn¡¯t care much about hiding anymore. He walked out from his hiding ce, while announcing his identity.


    "Own people, don¡¯t attack ah!2English equivalent probably would be ¡¯I¡¯m at your side, don¡¯t shoot!¡¯ kinda feel "


    At this moment, Shui Ruoshan don¡¯t care about what noble what aloof image, he just shouted out loud without any image3Meaning the way he screamed out probably not elegant :v . Because he doesn¡¯t want to get mistakenly killed by Yin Suye. That way of dying is too sad! Just that Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t think his yell would be a bit louder than expected, it echoed in this quiet environment. Feeling that he has just throw away his face, Shui Ruoshan¡¯s cheeks were slightly red and he bowed down his head in embarrassment. In his heart, he tried to deceive himself that the person with such loud voice just now is absolutely not himself!


    "Shui Ruoshan?!"


    When Yin Suye saw Shui Ruoshan, his actions were all stopped in an instant. After he recalled back his attack, he stood silently in the same ce. The bloodthirsty red light has yet to fade away from his eyes. Against the backdrop of the night, it gave off a bewitching charm.


    "Yes, it¡¯s me!"


    Shui Ruoshan stood in the same ce as well, doesn¡¯t dare to move. He felt that he is very bitter, so bitter than he couldn¡¯t be any bitter! Who else other than him, who eagerly went out to tail someone to find their mistake or ckmail material just to be discovered red-handedly on the spot? Is there any more humiliating thing?


    Is this what you call ¡¯dead before the ship even sank¡¯?


    "Do you have red eye disease?"


    Shui Ruoshan felt that both of them staring at each other in silent was too quiet. The atmosphere was too tensed to the point that he almost couldn¡¯t breath! He felt that he need to do something to break away from this awkward atmosphere between them. For example, find a topic that they can easily talk about? Right! Must steer away from the topic regarding to Yin Suye¡¯s murder to avoid aggravating the other party. It¡¯s best if he could make the other party to forget about the fact that he(SRS) saw the crime scene. Shui Ruoshan who has made his decision, like he has discovered the New World, pointed at Yin Suye¡¯s red eyes and eximed. For the sake of his own safety, he once again destroyed his own perfect image ah! Pretending to be crazy or stupid whatnot, one just couldn¡¯t bear to look straight at it ah!


    "..."


    Yin Suye who originally prepared for everything, got choked by Shui Ruoshan¡¯s random question and ended up didn¡¯t know what to say.


    "Let me tell you ah, if you are sick, you must see the doctor and don¡¯t pretend to be strong!" Quickly go and treat yourself ba, this way you will forget about the fact that he(SRS) witness the murder.


    Although Shui Ruoshan is not very skilled in pretending to be crazy or stupid, but he still could do ¡¯nagging endlessly¡¯ quite well! He will never think rashly, like to go to question Yin Suye why he killed other people, like an incarnation of some warrior of justice. Compared to the lives of others, he cared more about his own life! Perhaps other people might not know what kind of situation Yin Suye is currently in, but as the author, he is very much aware of how dangerous Yin Suye is.


    That¡¯s right. Dangerous, harmful and hazardous! Bing a demon. This is the most urate sentence from his novel to describe the current Yin Suye. Because Yin Suye has experienced too much betrayals, he has no hope left for this world. His heart became darker, and he crossed to the dark side. Whenever he lost control of his spiritual power, the negative feelings in his heart would take over and he will transform into a demon; became bloodthirsty, dark, cruel, mad...


    That¡¯s why facing the Yin Suye who has turned demonic, Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t dare to act rashly!


    "Doctor?4Ancient chinese used the word ´ó·ò/d¨¤i fu/physician while we use Ò½Éú/yisheng/doctor so YSY doesn¡¯t recognise our word for doctor."


    Yin Suye¡¯s emotions gradually recovered back to normal, and the red light at the bottom of his eyes also dissipated little by little. He seemed to always hear some strange new words from the little guy¡¯s mouth. Looks like this little guy has a lot of secrets in him ah!


    "Not doctor, it¡¯s ¡¯Sacrifice¡¯!"


    [Banana : The word here is ¼Àìë but it doesn¡¯t make sense to me. It seems that SRS is in deep thoughts when he suddenly blurted out this word. It looked like SRS is saying since YSY has turned demonic, he will need a Sacrifice ritual(exorcism) rather than seeing a doctor :v ]


    Shui Ruoshan is deeply regretting his fast mouth. Sacrifice is the equivalent of a doctor¡¯s profession, but the grades are divided ording to the parallel world¡¯s grades. Just that is there still enough time if he wanted to change his words now?


    Yin Suye didn¡¯t hold onto Shui Ruoshan¡¯s mistakes because right now is not the time to discuss the little guy¡¯s secret. The matter of him killing someone stood right between the little guy and him, it needs to be solved first.


    "You saw it?"


    Yin Suye stared at the unsettled little guy in front of him, trying his best to make his tone sounds normal. No one noticed that his hands hidden under his sleeves were tightly gripped, his strength was so great that hints of blood trickled out from his palm.


    "En."


    Being asked so seriously and so suddenly by Yin Suye, Shui Ruoshan couldn¡¯t help but replied in seriousness as well. But Shui Ruoshan returned to his senses at the next second. Did he just confessed to something big? So he immediately shook his head like a rattle, expressing his eagerness to deny the question; he onlycked the ¡¯swearing hand gesture¡¯ toplete this whole denial action.


    "No, I really didn¡¯t see the scene where you killed Huo Ruyan!"


    After he said that, Shui Ruoshan was instantly stunned stupid (by his own words)! This ¡¯300 silver taels not hidden here¡¯ action of his, is it really alright? It¡¯s all Yin Suye¡¯s fault that his aura is too strong, causing him(SRS) to lose control and said what he shouldn¡¯t have said...


    Requesting for a time rewind ah! He won¡¯t jump into the pit next time!


    [Banana : This idiom above is referring to a -> Long time ago, there was a man named Zhang San who buried his money in the ground. Fearing that others would steal it, he left a note there written: "There are no three hundred silver here." His neighbor Wang Er stole the money and wrote a note: "The next door Wang Er did not steal it."]


    This action of ¡¯digging a hole and jumping into it¡¯ doesn¡¯t suit his cold aloof image ah! The little person(his inner thoughts) inside Shui Ruoshan was full of tears, doing various pose of beating the ground in regrets...


    "It seems that we need to seriously talk about this!"


    As he said that, Yin Suye took a step forward and ¡¯carried¡¯5The word here is ¿¸/kang which means carried over the shoulder or raise aloft with both hands the Shui Ruoshan who was still standing on the spot at a loss.


    Yes, you didn¡¯t see it wrongly. It was ¡¯kang¡¯(carried over shoulder) instead of ¡¯bao¡¯(princess-carry or hugging style).


    "..."


    Being carried by Yin Suye over his shoulder, Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t struggle because he knew it¡¯s useless no matter how hard he struggles. It would be better to keep quiet, so to increase his brownie points. At the moment, he really doesn¡¯t want to talk to Yin Suye alone at all. Too much pressure alright?!


    Thinking back, the few times he wanted to talk (about serious matter) with Yin Suye, Yin Suye didn¡¯t give him face at all and refused to discuss with him. Now that their position has reversed, he doesn¡¯t dare to refuse Yin Suye¡¯s suggestion to talk! Because he afraid Yin Suye might get crazy or mad, he cannot afford the consequences and doesn¡¯t want to bear it either!


    However, the moment he thinks about how he might get taken to a cold cell by Yin Suyeter, being threatened, being intimidated, being tortured, imprisoned...


    He will feel unsettled, nervous, scared...


    STOP! Pleading for brain hole not getting any bigger! Especially this kind of dark brain hole, he couldn¡¯t handle it this big! If his hole continues to expand, Shui Ruoshan is certain that he will scared himself to death! But then again, he really shouldn¡¯t have followed Yin Suye out of curiosity. Now the retribution has swiftly arrived. Sure enough, curiosity kills the cat ah! Wrong, it should be ¡¯curiosity kills the author¡¯! Even though he didn¡¯t hesitate to sacrifice his image just now, he still couldn¡¯t escape this? He really doesn¡¯t want to be murdered ah! Requesting the viin not to be so cold, ruthless and unreasonable ah!


    The moment Yin Suye carried Shui Ruoshan over his shoulder, he immediately lifted his foot to leave the ce. This ce is not suitable to stay any longer. They need to leave as soon as possible. Anything else, he will discuss slowly with the little guy, he has enough time in hand.


    "Wait!"


    Seeing that Yin Suye has decided to leave mboyantly just like that, Shui Ruoshan became nervous and immediately called out to stop.


    "En?"


    Yin Suye¡¯s footsteps slightly paused for a moment.


    "Before we leave, you should at least destroy the corpse first!"


    Because he was looking to the back from Yin Suye¡¯s head, he could clearly see Huo Ruyan¡¯s body lying bleakly in the corner of the alley. Such an unprofessional way in killing people, is it really alright? One need to know, Huo Ruyan¡¯s role (in the story) is not any random passerby. Her family¡¯s status is quite good, and possessed quite a lot of power in the Capital. That is to say, if Huo Ruyan gets inexplicably killed in such a small ce, the Huo family will definitely not let the murderer go unpunished. Then Yin Suye¡¯s situation will be dangerous.


    Shui Ruoshan at this moment didn¡¯t realize at all that his direction of thinking has beenpletely biased towards Yin Suye. The first thing he thought of was not about this important supporting female character Huo Ruyan is dead and how the storyter on could proceed, but about Yin Suye killed Huo Ruyan and how big are the troubles that will follow behind.


    "It¡¯s alright."


    Yin Suye¡¯s tone instantly became gentler. Although he doesn¡¯t know what the little guy is thinking, but seeing from the current situation, it is much better than the worst oue he has mentally prepared for. At the very least, the little guy still cares for him! Perhaps he can have a bit more expectations for the little guy?!


    Raw Word Count : 3505


    #DontTellOtherPeopleYourSecret


    #ITotallyDidNotProcrastinateWhileDoingThisChapter


    #SoYSYIsADemonicCultivatorNow ?


    #WhoIsAlsoTheFutureKingOfTheHumanRealm :v


    #TheIrony


    #Hole


    #Big


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    <strong>Banana</strong>: Forgot to mention thisst time due to some angry issues, many thanks to <strong>Mintraraya </strong>and <strong>Michelle in Colorado</strong> for the kofi (OwO)/ And hey, we got Disqus now~~

 Chapter 68

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero six eight - Dual magic-warrior cultivation</strong>


    "Do you have anything to say to me?"


    After Yin Suye carried Shui Ruoshan back to the room they stayed previously, he erected a barrier to prevent other people from disturbing them. Then he frankly asked for exnation.


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan felt very speechless. It was Yin Suye who said they should talk just now, and he(SRS) only passively epted the suggestion. So why did the moment they returned to the inn, the roles of the speakers werepletely reversed? The thing that made him the most, most depressed was Yin Suye is actually sitting while he has to pitiful stand there. Even if this is to allow them tomunicate on an equal level, to let them see each other¡¯s expression more clearly, this is still wrong ah!


    One is sitting while asking question, the other is standing while answering, this will give him an illusion that they are not talking between the two of them at all, but it¡¯s Yin Suye interrogating him! Actually he canfort himself a bit that it was fortunate that the ¡¯little dark theatre¡¯ in his brain hole didn¡¯t appear.


    ... he is not feelingforted at all, alright?


    Mainly because he was too nervous before, he forgot that he and Yin Suye has a direct master-servant contract between them. Even if he nevermand Yin Suye to do anything, Yin Suye still couldn¡¯t do anything harmful to him. He don¡¯t have to worry about anything at all! No worry your sister ah! Even if he doesn¡¯t has to worry about his little life, he still need to worry about other things! Just that even he himself doesn¡¯t know if he is worried of his own situation or worried about Yin Suye¡¯s daring moves, or the future that has beenpletely disrupted...


    In short, his heart couldn¡¯t be stabilized.


    "Don¡¯t want to say?"


    Seeing Shui Ruoshan standing there with ever-changing expression but still not saying anything, the hopeful emotion in Yin Suye¡¯s eyes weakened a bit.


    "No, I just don¡¯t know what to say all of a sudden. Give me some time to sort out my thoughts, okay?"


    Sensing that Yin Suye suddenly became sad, Shui Ruoshan denied his(YSY) words without even thinking. Since he is now tied to Yin Suye, in order to prevent problems like this or that happen in the future, he should take advantage of this time to exin some matters. This way will benefit both of them in their future interactions.


    Shui Ruoshan felt that for him to be able to talk so calmly to the murderer Yin Suye after he murdered someone, in addition of his good mental preparation, arge part of the reason was because he subconsciously felt that Yin Suye should be someone who kills without wavering. Yin Suye is the big viin he shaped out after all, not any righteous person with firm 3-views.


    Shui Ruoshan is very familiar with the characters born from his pen, and clearly knows that Yin Suye is definitely not someone perfect. Due to his rough experience in the past, his character has greatly wed to a certain extent; quite neurotic or on the edge. Which also means, even if Yin Suye didn¡¯t get ckened, he will never be a good young man who is sunny and willing to help others..


    And so, the various good treatment from Yin Suye to him, he felt touched and at the same time he felt a sense of weird surrealism. But when he saw Yin Suye secretly went to murder someone behind him, Shui Ruoshan breathed a sigh of relief. This person from his novel has not acted out of character, Yin Suye is still Yin Suye! Just that he(YSY) has learned some new skills, and knows how to cover up his bad side, showing only the good side!


    "Alright."


    Since Shui Ruoshan requested for some time to think, he(YSY) will give him the time he needed, no matter how long it takes. Yin Suye keep telling himself in his heart not to be too greedy. The fact that the little guy saw him killed someone and still not afraid of him, not distancing away from him, willing to talk to him, it is already very good.


    Too many experiences from his past life told him that sometimes, ¡¯the bigger is the expectation, the higher the disappointment¡¯, so he shouldn¡¯t expect anything! But at the same time, his inner thoughts couldn¡¯t help thinking that the little guy is special, and not the same with the people from his past. Maybe he(SRS) will have different reactions?


    This contracting andplex emotion caused a rare hint of confusion in Yin Suye¡¯s eyes.


    "You killed Huo ruyan, is it really alright?"


    Thinking about it, Shui Ruoshan decided to face the reality, and starts their conversation directly with Huo Ruyan¡¯s murder.


    "No one would be able to guess that I am the one who killed Huo Ruyan."


    Seeing that Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t show any feeling of disgust towards his act of murder, his tightly gripped hands slightly loosened and he started to exin slowly to Shui Ruoshan.


    "Why?"


    They got into a conflict with Huo Ruyan in the previous inn, and there were countless of people who have seen it. That is to say after the people from the Huo family found out about Huo Ruyan¡¯s death, they(YSY+SRS) would definitely be suspected as the first suspect.


    The motive is too obvious ah!


    "Because I am a warrior1Fighter type cultivator.."


    Yin Suye deeply looked at Shui Ruoshan, then slowly revealed the truth.


    "..."


    He felt that this information revealed by Yin Suye is too much! Looks like he need to reflect on this. He remembered that time, Yin Suye killed Huo Ruyan with ice arrows. That is to say he used magic to finish her off. Everyone in the human realm knew that Yin Suye is a warrior, so naturally he won¡¯t be suspected. No wonder Yin Suye decided to leave Huo Ruyan¡¯s body in the crime scene instead of destroying her body. He is using facts to let other people know that he didn¡¯t kill her because he don¡¯t know magic. This ¡¯openly in the public¡¯ trick is too brilliant!


    "Dual magic-warrior cultivation?" Shui Ruoshan asked in uncertainties.


    Previously Yin Suye only disyed abilities of a warrior. But then he used magic when he murdered Huo Ruyan. In other words, he can do both?


    "En."


    Since he was seen by shui Ruoshan, Yin Suye won¡¯t conceal it and nodded affirmatively.


    "..."


    Getting his confirmation, Shui Ruoshan felt like his whole body is not good! He discovered the biggest difference in the plot. It was not the fact that Yin Suye has killed Huo Ruyan, it was not Yin Suye¡¯s character getting ckened, and it was not Yin Suye¡¯s schemes either...


    It was Yin Suye¡¯s dual ability cultivation!


    "What is it?"


    Yin Suye doesn¡¯t understand why Shui Ruoshan becamepletely stunned in an instant but he was certain that it is rted to his answer just now. But looking at the little guy¡¯s expression, it doesn¡¯t look like he was shocked by the fact he(YSY) has dual ability cultivation. Instead, it was some emotions that he couldn¡¯t understand.


    This feeling of not having the control in hand caused him to be extremely unhappy.


    "I think I need some time to calm down!"


    Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t bother with Yin Suye¡¯s suspicion towards him. He only knew now that he need to review back Yin Suye¡¯s life experience in [The Strongest King in History].He named this parallel world, The Continent of Magic and Sword [Mo jian Dalu], which means it¡¯s a world centered on swords and magic. Absolutely easy to understand.


    But in order to highlight the special and powerful traits of the protagonist, he set the rules that people in this world could only choose to cultivate either magic or sword, because these two forces don¡¯t mix together. As the protagonist¡¯s constitution is special, he was able to cultivate the legendary dual ability cultivation and it naturally became the protagonist¡¯s golden finger. And Yin Suye is one of the only two person in this world who could cultivate dual ability cultivation. Just thatpared to the protagonist¡¯s ¡¯free and easy¡¯ cultivation path, Yin Suye¡¯s cultivation for dual ability was more difficult.


    Originally, Yin Suye doesn¡¯t has the talent for dual ability, and it was impossible for him to cultivate both. When he was young, he was tested as super ss magic talent. And his advance in magic was very fast; a well-deserved genius. Unfortunately, when he was 8 years old, his mother¡¯s ex-lover came to look for his mother, wanting to take her away. His mother was unwilling to leave with her ex-lover. They started to argue, ended up with his mother killed by her ex-lover. The man also instantly became mad as a result. Not only the Yin Suye who was hiding at the scene watched as his mother died in the hands of her ex-lover, he was implicated by the man¡¯s anger as well.


    When the ex-lover found Yin Suye, he pushed all the responsibilities on Yin Suye as he felt it was all because of Yin Suye¡¯s existence that his lover is not willing to go with him. So at that time, he directly went for the kill. Just that Yin Suye is lucky, and was rescued. But the magical source2something like Dantian for his magic cultivation waspletely destroyed. He could no longer cultivate magic in the future.


    Yin Suye¡¯s father originally was very sympathetic towards Yin Suye. But after he found out that Yin Suye has turned from a talented genius to a waste that cannot cultivate at all, he became cold and distant. Especially when he know that Yin Suye¡¯s mother was having an affair. After she was killed, he began to suspect if Yin Suye is really his biological son and stopped caring for him.


    This cause Yin Suye¡¯s situation to be even worse.


    Before this incident, Yin Suye was the ¡¯Di¡¯3son from the main wife son of the family, a highly regarded genius, has the love from both parents, lived well and frivolously. But after the incident, Yin Suye who lost his mother and his father¡¯s love, instantly fell to Hell from Heaven. He has nothing left, and became a little pitiful child anyone also can bully. One could say that, Yin Suye lived a perfect and glorious life before he was eight, and a life of a fallen after that.


    Of course, the story won¡¯t end like this. After that, Shui Ruoshan¡¯s pen immediately twisted and he started to write about the young Yin Suye in a snowy night. Because he was too hungry and couldn¡¯t find anything to eat, he went up to the mountain alone to find food. He who doesn¡¯t has any abilities couldn¡¯t catch any animals at all. But he doesn¡¯t has any survival experience in the wild, he doesn¡¯t know which nt can be eaten, which nt can¡¯t.


    Hungry to the point he couldn¡¯t stand it, Yin Suye hoped to be lucky in his heart, randomly grabbed some nts that he think are edible and ate it. At that time, Yin Suye doesn¡¯t know that most of the things he ate were poisonous and harmful. He only knows that not long after he ate those nts, his whole body started twitching in pain.


    A variety of toxic and harmful nts fought with each other in Yin Suye¡¯s body, but constraints each other at the same time.Many coincidences putting together prevented Yin Suye from losing his life, his physique has also changed to some extent. After 2 days and 1 night of pain, he found out that he could cultivate as a warrior. At that time, the young Yin Suye was very clear that as long as he has the strength, he could change his horrible situation. And so, he started to move forward the path of a warrior without hesitation.


    His special experience from cultivating magic to warrior immediately attracted the attention of some bigwigs.They wanted to use Yin Suye¡¯s experience to break the barrier between magic and swords4the barrier that only allows you to choose either magic or swords.. Therefore, Yin Suye was used as a test subject by those bigwigs. However, this also gave Yin Suye an ess to various advanced warrior¡¯s cultivation manual to improve his strength. Borrowing the power of those bigwigs, Yin Suye continuously builds support for himself and seeks all kinds of benefits.


    Although Yin Suye¡¯s talent to cultivate as a warrior was not as good as his magical talent that he once had, but by working extremely hard, it took him a few years and his strength has surpassed most people in the world. Unfortunately, even after so many years, those who wanted to study Yin Suye to crack the barrier between magic and swords limitation couldn¡¯te out with any results, because Yin Suye¡¯s experience was not replicable.


    Wait a minute!


    Shui Ruoshan broke away from his train of thoughts that wanted to continue recalling Yin Suye¡¯s past. He was clearly thinking about the matter of dual ability cultivation, howe he suddenly thought of something else?


    This feeling of always missing the point really makes people crazy ah!


    He needs to return to the main point!


    Thinking back to...


    Raw Word Count : 3530


    #AuthorUsedConfuse


    #BananaIsConfused


    #TheAttackWasVeryEffective


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker

 Chapter 69

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero six nine - Hiding something</strong>


    If the plot goes by the normal path, Yin Suye should be a warrior all the way to the end. But Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t do so. Since he gave so many ¡¯golden fingers¡¯(cheat) to the protagonist, he should give some for the viin as well. Else, it would be really unfair. If the gap between the protagonist and the viin is toorge, there won¡¯t be any suspense in the story. Without some ups and downs, the readers won¡¯t buy it. And so, as a semi-professional novelist, Shui Ruoshan felt that he is a very cultured novelist. Later on when the strength difference between protagonist and the viin became bigger and bigger, he has to help the viin gain a bit more strength.


    Considering the bnce of power, Shui Ruoshan set it this way in his draft. When one cultivated to the Imperial stage, one would get one chance to reshape their constitution. So when Yin Suye reached the Imperial stage in theter part of the story, he reshaped his constitution; his destroyed ¡¯magic source¡¯ naturally recovered. With his impressive magical talent, re-cultivating his magic was a piece of cake. However, as Yin Suye¡¯s magic level advances, the rejection between the two elements -magic and warrior- in his body became more and more powerful.


    Hence, the fight between the two forces in Yin Suye¡¯s body became more intense, like it wanted to swallow and destroy the other force in the body. At that time, even if Yin Suye found out what¡¯s wrong, he won¡¯t be able to stop it. Because if he really let one power swallowed the other power, he will definitely die from selfbustion as soon as two forcesbined into one, even if he has the power of an Imperial practitioner.


    In regard to this, Yin Suye could only cultivate endlessly to maintain the bnce between the two forces. When none of the forces could rise above the other, then it would stop fighting for a while. So, the Imperial stage Yin Suye rarely use his power. Because once he started, both forces are bound to be unbnced. One careless mistake will cost him his life. This is also one of the reason why Yin Suye get stuck at the losing side at the final battle with the protagonist.


    Shui Ruoshan thinks too much, not because he wanted to retell the story to himself about the difficulties of dual ability cultivation, but because when Yin Suye finally could use dual abilities, it was after he reached the Imperial stage! But now Yin Suye told him that he(YSY) has dual abilities, the timeline doesn¡¯t follow the original plot alright?!


    *falls down*


    Don¡¯t tell him that all these strange incidents were caused by his transmigration?


    This is unscientific!


    Even though he changed a part of the story previously, it was just to improve some of Yin Suye¡¯s strength, it doesn¡¯t has any ability to restore Yin Suye¡¯s magic powers ah! Plus when Yin Suye used his magic skill to murder, he used it with such ease that it doesn¡¯t look like he just restored his magical powers no matter how you look at it! So who can tell him what is actually happening with all this incidents that arepletely inconsistent with the development of the plot ah?


    "Yin Suye, are you hiding something important from me?"


    Shui Ruoshan who can¡¯t figure anything out, directed his doubtful gaze on Yin Suye. Although he doesn¡¯t has any expectation for the plot to continue as it is after he transmigrated, he didn¡¯t think that the trajectory of the development would deviate so much from the beginning. This makes him very worried ah!


    The most depressing thing was he cannotin as he also contributed a lot to this deviation. However, he doesn¡¯t want to admit that the consequences of all this may have been caused by him, so he could only direct a doubtful gaze at Yin Suye. If one would say he(SRS) is the one driving the variables forward, then Yin Suye is the variable itself. After all, all the wrong things happened on Yin Suye only! In order to escape from taking responsibility, Shui Ruoshan irresponsibly dragged Yin Suye down the water. Yin Suye must have did something he(SRS) doesn¡¯t know about to cause the deviation even further.


    "Yes."


    Yin Suye¡¯s eyes slightly shed, as he calmly answered. It seems that the little guy has found out something wrong with him?!


    "You really hid something from me?!"


    Shui Ruoshan originally didn¡¯t expect Yin Suye to answer him. After all, everyone have their own secrets that they don¡¯t want other people to know. That is understandable. However, he didn¡¯t expect that his endless pestering would receive a positive answer from Yin Suye. This makes Shui Ruoshan feel very disbelief. One need to know, as the biggest viin in the novel, there are a lot of secrets that cannot be disclosed to other people. Otherwise, Yin Suye won¡¯t have to purposely make him sleep to sneak out to murder. So, is Yin Suye ready to confess to him right now? This is too unscientific ah!


    "Want to know?"


    Yin Suye¡¯s nice voice carried a touch of temptation. Maybe he could take this opportunity to test the little guy! Who ask this little guy to have so many secrets in him, causing him(YSY) to be unable to stand wanting to investigate him in depth!


    "Want, but also don¡¯t want!"


    Facing Yin Suye who suddenly became easier to talk to, Shui Ruoshan instantly increased his vignce and nodded. Then he immediately shook his head. He had a feeling that Yin Suye at the moment really simr to a big bad wolf which will abduct children; must stand guard!


    "En?"


    Yin Suye didn¡¯t immediately push forward to force the little guy to make a choice, but patiently waited for the little guy¡¯s exnation instead.


    "Suddenly taking the initiative to confess to me, I felt like there is a conspiracy behind!"


    Shui Ruoshan felt that Yin Suye¡¯s attitude right now is not right, very wrong! One need to know, that time when he identally came across his killing scene, Yin Suye didn¡¯t intend to confess anything to him at all. Instead, he(YSY) tried his best to hide it. And now, not only he decided toe clean, he looked like he couldn¡¯t wait to tell everything to him(SRS). This is very strange no matter how he look at it ah!


    There is definitely a conspiracy! And a big one too!


    Although Yin Suye was created by him, but topare one¡¯s slyness and schemes, he(SRS) is definitely not his(YSY) opponent. Or one could say he(SRS) has no qualification to be his(YSY) opponent at all! Arge piece of noodle-like tears instantly appeared on his face ah!


    "You didn¡¯t ask." Yin Suye felt that at most he is wrong for not taking the initiative to exin, the responsibility is not on him at all, he still has the upper hand.


    "So if I ask you, you will tell me?" He(SRS) don¡¯t know about this hidden truth at all previously, how could he know to ask, how?


    This ispletely twisting the fact! Twisting facts is clearly his(SRS) skill, howe Yin Suye learned it as well ah? Simply not letting people to live?! Viin, you are so versatile, the pressure on the author will be heavy, capisce?


    "Yes." Yin Suye firmly nodded.


    "Really?" Shui Ruoshan was very doubtful towards this solemn Yin Suye.


    "En."


    Yin Suye resolutely looked at Shui Ruoshan. As for disclosing the whole matter or just a part of it, this will have to see how it goes first.


    "..."


    After being repeatedly confirmed by Yin Suye, Shui Ruoshan thinks that he must have thought too much. Perhaps he is viewing this matter in a narrow hearted/short sighted way?


    "Could it be you still have some follow-up conditions that you haven¡¯t say?"


    For his own safety, Shui Ruoshan felt that he should ask as clear as possible before making his decision.


    "Yes."


    Yin Suye has nothing to hide regarding this. He really wanted to know how the little guy going to choose.


    "..."


    He knew it, Yin Suye is not that kind. Turned out everything is waiting for him behind! Fortunately, he is quick-witted and didn¡¯t fall into Yin Suye¡¯s trap; need to give himself 32 likes!


    "I can tell you my secret but as an equivalent exchange, you must tell me your secret as well!"


    Since he has decided to trust this little guy, he doesn¡¯t mind telling his secret. Little guy want to know his secrets, then he(YSY) will not allow the little guy to hide anything from him also.


    "I do not understand what you are saying?"


    Shui Ruoshan turned away with some guilt, the things he hid from Yin Suye were quite a lot! He knew Yin Suye won¡¯t be so easy to talk to, it turned out everything is waiting for him here!


    "You hid a lot of things from me."


    Yin Suye said this sentence firmly and without hesitation. The little guy revealed too much loopholes, so he couldn¡¯t not doubt him.


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan knew that he didn¡¯t manage to disguise it well, especially in front of someone who is sensitive to the finest detail like Yin Suye. So he got exposed just like this? However, he doesn¡¯t dare to reveal his secrets at all! He can¡¯t tell Yin Suye that this world was created by him, and that the reason why his(YSY) life was so bitter is all because by this author! How much did he(SRS) wanted to seek death, or can¡¯t think properly to dig such a hole for himself ah! He doesn¡¯t want to be tortured by Yin Suye to death right now ah! At this moment, should he sing loudly : I have many small secrets, Little secret! I won¡¯t tell you! I won¡¯t tell you! Not going! To tell! You... No!1Refering to a song, which I don¡¯t know what is it.


    Or he should probably yell at Yin Suye : Your Majesty! Chen qie(This concubine) can¡¯t do it!


    Raw Word Count : 2759


    #WillYouTellYSYIfYouAreSRS


    #IWont


    #NoShit


    #En


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker

 Chapter 70

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero seven zero - The desired answer</strong>


    "You don¡¯t want to know why I killed Huo Ruyan?"


    Seeing that the little guy¡¯s expression keep changing but didn¡¯t say anything, Yin Suye increased his betting chips. Actually he could see that although the little guy didn¡¯t express any objections towards him killing Huo Ruyan, he was very clear that this incident must have left a deep trace in the little guy¡¯s heart. If this matter is not exined clearly, a gap might appear between the two of them. The little guy don¡¯t know how to conceal his emotions at all, letting people guess it with just a nce. This is also one of the reasons why he chose to confess right now.


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan will never admit that this sentence from Yin Suye hits right on the spot! He indeed really wanted to know the reason! On the other hand,paring to knowing the truth, Shui Ruoshan cared more about his own life! After all, no one knows if dying in this world means dying for real!


    "Because Huo Ruyan will betray you in the future?"


    Not wanting to bow down to Yin Suye that early, Shui Ruoshan decided to use his talents to guess the reason. Although he expressed his views regarding Yin Suye¡¯s murder of Huo Ruyan, he actually felt veryplicated in his heart. In one hand, he was very happy that Yin Suye trusted him so much that he(YSY) cut off all rtionship with Huo Ruyan just from one ¡¯She will betray you¡¯ from him(SRS). But on the other hand, he felt that Yin Suye was too heartless towards Huo Ruyan, to kill her off just like this without any hesitation.


    One need to know, he as the author knew how Huo Ruyan going to betray Yin Suye at the end, but Yin Suye didn¡¯t know that. Plus Huo Ruyan treated him quite well when they were young, though she started topare their abilities after they grew up. However up until now, Huo Ruyan didn¡¯t really do anything that will harm Yin Suye. So for Yin Suye to abandon all his memories with Huo Ruyan in the past and even became a killer all because of his(SRS) words, this showed Yin Suye scarily heartless and ruthless towards feelings!


    Right now, Yin Suye could take action against Huo Ruyan for the things in the future that have yet to happen, then is it possible that Yin Suye would do the same to him(SRS) because of other matters in the future? Moreover, the things that he hid from Yin Suye were too much to count! It¡¯s absolutely a dead end road if he really said it alright?! He has to worry about his death!


    "She hasn¡¯t done anything to betray me yet!"


    This is also why Yin Suye didn¡¯t immediately take action the moment he encountered Huo Ruyan. In his past life, she did gave him the betrayal of his life, it was impossible for him to not remember this grudge. So in his life, he simply took his revenge in advance! Moreover, she was the one looking for death afterwards; to hold a killing intent towards the little guy. For this, he has no reason to continue keeping such a dangerous person alive, in order to prevent her from hurting the little guy one day in the future. However, Yin Suye will not disclose this reason. A pure and clean person like the little guy doesn¡¯t need to know these dirty sins.


    "Then why did you killed her?"


    Shui Ruoshan felt like he couldn¡¯t catch up to Yin Suye¡¯s strange direction of thoughts. Since Yin Suye himself knew that the Huo Ruyan right didn¡¯t do any betrayals, with their past feelings together he shouldn¡¯t move to destroy her ah!


    What actually happened in the middle that he didn¡¯t notice?


    "She will betray me."


    He is not some God who won¡¯t repay a grudge, it is just a matter of time. At most, he only pushed the matter with Huo Ruyan a bit earlier, nothing so strange about it.


    "..."


    Yin Suye, you didn¡¯t eat your medicine properly? What you said just now is contradicting your previous words ah! Please go back and eat your medicine beforeing back, alright? He felt like they can¡¯t y happily together anymore! Life is so lonely as snow ah!


    "I believed you (that¡¯s why)!"


    Looking at the little guy¡¯s speechless face, Yin Suye knew that he(SRS) probably doesn¡¯t understand what he said right now. In the end, he(YSY) didn¡¯t exin anything. Instead, he gave him(SRS) this oath-like sentence as his answer. Moreover, even if he doesn¡¯t has the memories from his past life, just by all the things Shui Ruoshan did for him, he believed that he will definitely stay away from Huo Ruyan just the same, though he might not do something like killing her. Because Huo Rutan doesn¡¯t¡¯ deserve his trust!


    "Why you believe me?"


    Though Yin Suye¡¯s words doesn¡¯t match his previous words, this doesn¡¯t prevent him(SRS) from understanding it. Right now, Yin Suye is trying to tell him that he(YSY) did such a thing to Huo Ruyan because he(YSY) believed in him. Though killing people felt a bit extreme in Shui Ruoshan¡¯s opinion, but the moment he knew that Yin Suye hated Huo Ruyan because of his words, Shui Ruoshan inexplicably felt better. Instantly, Shui Ruoshan felt his 3 views crumbling! Because of this one sentence from Yin Suye, he forgot about his(YSY) cruelty of Huo Ruyan¡¯s death. He(SRS) seems to be ¡¯unable to be cured¡¯1Meaning no antidote can cure his bias towards YSY?


    "You are trustworthy." Yin Suye seriously told Shui Ruoshan.


    If he could trust no one in this lifetime, then his life would be too much of a failure. Very obvious, in Yin Suye¡¯s eyes, he himself in his past life was aplete failure. Even though he finally became the Supreme Human King above tens of thousands of people, he never had even one real friend. It was a lonely life where everyone in the world seems to be your enemy, a life who could drive people crazy! Actually when he was finally defeated by Huang Beichen, other than feeling unwilling, he also felt an unprecedented sense of rxation. Finally he could leave this world that causes him feel hate and despair!


    But he never expect that after he died, he was reborn!


    At that time, he didn¡¯t feel any joy from being reborn at all. What¡¯s there was a thick sense of dissatisfaction, anger, resentment...


    Why is it when he finally be free, he came back to experience again the injustice of his fate, the world that was cruel to him...


    Just when he decided topletely destroy this unsightly world, Shui Ruoshan appeared in front of him and told him that he could trust him. This caused the him whose emotions were at the edge of copsing regained a bit of reasoning. He admits it, at that moment he was touched and bewitched by Shui Ruoshan¡¯s beautiful words. Shui Ruoshan was like a driftwood that appeared at the time he was most desperate, bringing him hope, so he hugged it tightly. Although he wanted to convince himself to believe, he doesn¡¯t dare to do so. Because he is afraid of being betrayed again! He could no longer afford to be deceived again, otherwise the him who has lost hope for the world will really copsed/be crazy! And so in their interactionster on, even when he keep testing Shui Ruoshan again and again, he still couldn¡¯t really rest assured! His past experience really caused him to no longer be trustful in other people. At one side, he wished that Shui Ruoshan would stay like this forever where he can always trust him, while on the other side he keep thinking when would Shui Ruoshan finally betray him.


    Contradicting andplicated.


    Untilter on where Shui Ruoshan did something for his sakepletely beyond his expectations, letting him think that he can finally can be hopeful and has expectations, destiny once again make a joske with him. To actually let Shui Ruoshan witnessed his killing scene. If that moment Shui Ruoshan became fearful and ran away from him, he doesn¡¯t know what kind of thing he will do at that moment! Fortunately, Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t let him down. But at the same time, Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t give him enough hope. It¡¯s this kind of ¡¯not up, but not down¡¯ feeling let Yin Suye felt extremely annoyed! He wished to ce Shui Ruoshan in all seriousness in his(YSY) heart, so that whenever he(YSY) felt tired, there would be a ce for him to rely on. Even if Shui Ruoshan¡¯s tiny figure is not enough for him to lean on, but that kind of satisfaction mentally was enough to make him remain and linger.


    When one get their hands on some warmth, they couldn¡¯t bear to let go and would even want to get more.


    This is the reason why Yin Suye was greedy for such warmth the more he interacted with shui Ruoshan. If he can, he really want to hide Shui Ruoshan away in a ce no one else could find. This way, there will be only one person in Shui Ruoshan¡¯s eyes and heart! But he will not do that because he really ced Shui Ruoshan in his heart. That¡¯s why he was worrying whether his arbitrary action would caused Shui Ruoshan to be unhappy, then finally like everyone else, stayed further and further away from him. If so, his world would be just himself once again.


    He couldn¡¯t afford to pay that price anymore!


    So he allowed Shui Ruoshan to interact with other people, allowed him to be overly friendly with other people, because everything was within his control so he doesn¡¯t has to worry. But also because he already ced heavy importance on Shui Ruoshan that he couldn¡¯t tolerate the fact that the little guy is hiding something from him. Any troublesome matter or people that might destroy the rtionship between them, he will not allow it to exist. And the secret in Shui Ruoshan is a very obvious point. Since he (identally) let Shui Ruoshan saw his killing, some things were destined to be unable to escape, unable to deceive oneself anymore. Then no need to wait anymore, proactive attack is the best strategy. No matter what, he must get the answer he wants this time!


    ......


    Raw Word Count : 2696


    #DemRepetition


    #IHaveUsedAllKindsOfWordsToDescribeɱÈË


    #TheTitleShouldBeRenamedLetsTalkAboutHRYDeathAndTrust


    #DontTellMeTheChapterIsShort


    #IUsedAtLeastOneDayOfMyFreeTimeToTranteIt


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    <strong>Banana</strong>: This month¡¯s end, I¡¯m going to be busy in RL so there will not be any release this Friday. Sorry for that _(;3/

 Chapter 71

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero seven one - Confess the truth</strong>


    "You killed Huo Ruyan in order to prevent it from happening?"


    Shui Ruoshan continued to guess Yin Suye¡¯s purpose. He believed he will hit the truth if he guessed a few more times. No matter what, Huo Ruyan is also a very important female supporting character in the novel. To die so easily like that, he as the author should try to expose the truth ah! Besides, he could mentally prepare himself in advance to prevent getting caught unprepared by any sudden situation in the future. He didn¡¯t notice it before, but he couldn¡¯t help worrying now after some thoughts. Not sure if Huo Ruyan¡¯s death willpletely turn the novel [The Strongest King in History] over? If that happens, he as the author who knew the original plot will has no advantage at all!


    "Yes, and no." Yin Suye answered patiently seeing the little guy still didn¡¯t give up.


    "..."


    Such an ambiguous answer, he(YSY) is definitely entertaining him ba? He felt like fainting from Yin Suye¡¯s ¡¯no here, no there¡¯ alright? For the first time, Shui Ruoshan felt anxious for his own IQ!


    Requesting for the truth ah!


    One shouldn¡¯t tease people¡¯s curiosity then give an irresponsible answer!


    Yin Suye, you didn¡¯t handle this professionally ah!


    "You just can¡¯t tell me the truth directly?"


    As he said that, Shui Ruoshan pouted and prodded the ground with his feet. Then with a face full of grievance, he stared usingly at Yin Suye. He couldn¡¯t do this the hard way, so he could only pick the soft approach. In order to achieve the goal, he has abandoned his image; started selling ¡¯meng¡¯ and being obedient.


    "The truth is rted to my secret, are you sure you want to know?"


    Although Yin Suye don¡¯t mind enjoying Shui Ruoshan acting spoiled, but now is not the time. He only want to explore the little guy¡¯s secret now. If he missed this chance today, he don¡¯t know how long he has to wait for the next time!


    "..."


    Upon hearing this, the colors faded from his(SRS) face. Just wanted to know the truth, will you die if you don¡¯t say the secret out?! Wait a minute! If this matter is rted to Yin Suye¡¯s secret, then he shouldn¡¯t keep focusing on Huo Ruyan. He should ce his sight on Yin Suye instead. Think about it, what is unusual with Yin Suye? There are a lot of things that are not right! The very wrong thing is the fact that he(YSY) met him(SRS). Then, like an alpaca/grass horse1This is actually a ng curse word - Eff your mom (cao ni ma) running out of control, it¡¯s gone and not returning anymore!


    Previously, he thought it was his transmigration that changed the course of the plot. Especially when he took the initiative to break away from the plot, he felt like he was causing all the changes..


    But then, how could the butterfly effect of his transmigration possess so much power to make such big changes? He didn¡¯t think of it before, but now that he consider it, he suddenly felt that in addition of the variable of his transmigration, Yin Suye¡¯s suspicious points were not small. After all, Yin Suye did many things that were different from what he wrote in the novel.


    At that time, was Yin Suye¡¯s eagerness to return to the Capital really because of him(SRS)?


    After consuming Nine-turn Petal Jade Lotus, Yin Suye¡¯s strength increase seemed to be a little more than his(SRS) calction?


    His(YSY) attitude towards Huo Ruyan was quite wrong?


    The time for his(YSY) to get dual ability cultivation doesn¡¯t match at all?


    It¡¯s too much to list down all the doubts one by one ah!


    The more he think of it, the more suspicious he felt alright?!


    At this moment, Shui Ruoshan really wanted to grab Yin Suye by his cor and yelled : "Tell me, are you schizophrenic? Or you have some unknown irvoyant skills? Or have you been reborn or you transmigrated?"


    Instantly, Shui Ruoshan ¡¯hehe-ed¡¯ twice to these thoughts. To think of such unreliable guesses, it was not easy ah! This is definitely a side effect from ¡¯read more, write more¡¯ illness! As long as someone is behaving weirdly, he will think that person must has encountered something special, like reborn or transmigrated? [The Strongest King in History] was a story created by him, he naturally was very familiar with everything in the story. In order to guarantee the uniqueness of the protagonist, he set Huang Beichen as the one and only transgmirator in the whole story. As for the others, whether they are the female lead, supporting characters or the viin, everyone is the very original people born and raised in this parallel world ah!


    There was no suchplicated setup as rebirth!


    So, it is impossible for him to open such a big ¡¯golden finger¡¯(cheat) for the viin Yin Suye ah!


    "What did you said just now?"


    Yin Suye¡¯s eyes squinted dangerously, and his pupil contracted in an instant. The red awns in his eyes keep flickering, and he subconsciously tightened his grip. He obviously knew Shui Ruoshan could guess what happened to him(YSY) but he still couldn¡¯t help but want to confirm it again.


    Not sure if Shui Ruoshan was too deeply engrossed with his own thoughts or has a habit in thinking out loud, he(SRS) identally whispered his thoughts out in a small voice. Although the little guy¡¯s voice was quite small, but how could Yin Suye not hear it with his current strength? Especially now where their position were very close to each other, he doesn¡¯t has to pay special attention at all to be able to hear it easily.


    "Huh, what did I found out ah?"


    As Shui Ruoshan was still mumbling his thoughts, Yin Suye¡¯s sudden question shocked him into answering stupidly. Just that when he felt his surrounding temperature seemed to suddenly get colder, he raised his head to see the man who was emitting cold air; no idea what Yin Suye is getting at. No thanks to the cold air pressure, Shui Ruoshan whose mind was about to be a paste from over-thinking gradually sobered up. At the same time, he seems to realize that he inadvertently blurted out his guesses regarding Yin Suye¡¯s secret.


    And Yin Suye¡¯s mood started to look wrong after that! Instantly, Shui Ruoshan felt his whole person is not well! He said a bunch of incredible stuff ah! Especially about the part regarding transmigration. Could it be he indirectly disclosed his own background while he is not paying attention and let Yin Suye discover it?


    FML!!!


    Already shocked by his own guesses, Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t has spare any time to think how Yin Suye¡¯s question was in a surprised tone, or to observe Yin Suye¡¯s abnormal behavior. All he knew right now was he might has exposed his own information! His heart already turned into a river of sorrow, how could he pay attention to anything else ah! At this moment, Shui Ruoshan¡¯s emotions were tightened, wondering if he could get pardon by confesion. He doesn¡¯t want to ¡¯confess under torture¡¯ ah!


    Yin Suye didn¡¯t say anything, just silently looking at Shui Ruoshan. Although he doesn¡¯t understand why the little guy suddenly became so depressed, it doesn¡¯t affect him from observing in silent. At first, the moment he heard the word rebirth, he thought the little guy has found out the truth. So he couldn¡¯t control his emotions for a moment and showed some gaffe. But when he saw that the little guy is even more nervous than him, Yin Suye calmed down. Very obvious, the little guy hasn¡¯t figure out anything about his rebirth, and also seemed to identally spilled his own secret as well? In this case, if he didn¡¯t grab the opportunity to seek the truth, then he really wasted his time living 2 lifetimes!


    Mainly because the little guy¡¯s expressions were too transparent, he doesn¡¯t has to guess anything and was able to see through it at a nce. This time, he estimated that he would have to wait patiently a bit more and he would be able to get the answer he wants from the little guy!


    But seriously, the little guy¡¯s ability to ¡¯run out of topic¡¯ is really extraordinary! He even prepared so many follow-up methods, it were not used and he could directly get the result. Little guy is really weak (mentally), en, very cute.


    "Just now you said if I wanted to know your secrets, I need to exchange it with my own secrets right?"


    Clenching his teeth, Shui Ruoshan settled his heart and decided to honestly confess. Regardless whether Yin Suye has guessed anything (about him), he will have to stay together with Yin Suye for a long time. He couldn¡¯t guarantee that he won¡¯t revealed anymore loopholes in the future with this careless character of his. Even if he managed to fool his way out this time, but with Yin Suye¡¯s wisdom, he(YSY) will figure out something sooner orter. Basing on the principle ¡¯early death, early reincarnation¡¯2Meaning a short suffering is better than a long one, he has decided to say it. He understood Yin Suye¡¯s character, and because he understood, he doesn¡¯t dare to make a random lie to deceive Yin Suye. One must know, Yin Suye is someone who pursues perfection, so perfect that he couldn¡¯t tolerate even a bit of ws.


    This habit was especially obvious when Yin Suye deals with other people. He could treat someone well to the max, but he absolutely couldn¡¯t tolerate other people hiding something from him, acting suspicious, deceiving and harming him...


    What Yin Suye wants was the purest and truest feeling without any impurities. But there¡¯s no such thing as pure feeling in the world, so Yin Suye¡¯s character was destined to be the one being hurt. As he receives more injuries, naturally he will be cker.


    His mentality, darkness, extremeness, bloodthirsty, ruthlessness, and madness...


    These characteristics were already there, it was after he continues to experience disappointments over disappointments that those characteristics gradually deepened. It can be said that these characteristics were the real culprit for Yin Suye¡¯s tragic fate in his past life. Otherwise, when he was framed in the Fog Forest and the protagonist was suspicious of him, he won¡¯t just give up the rtionship between them and exined nothing. He even started fighting them, causing the protagonist to deepen his misunderstanding. This then ended with both of them standing opposite of each other in the future.


    If Yin Suye could try to exin himself a bit right at the beginning, Shui Ruoshan believed that the friendship between Yin Suye and the protagonist Huang Beichen will not be broken in the Fog Forest. And because he(SRS) understood Yin Suye¡¯s character, Shui Ruoshan won¡¯t casually say a reason to fool Yin Suye. Plus he promised Yin Suye before that he won¡¯t lie to him(YSY) anymore. Since he has promised it, he will do it (say the truth). This is his principle as a person. He has a master-servant bond with Yin Suye anyway so he is not afraid of Yin Suye harming him.


    So even if Yin Suye knew about his transmigration, he(YSY) won¡¯t be able to do anything about it!


    Yin Suye : "Yes."


    Seeing that the little guy finally decided to open his mouth, the corner of Yin Suye¡¯s mouth slowly curved up.


    Shui Ruoshan : "Alright, after you told me your secret, I will tell you mine."


    Shui Ruoshan felt that he has made enough mental preparation for his own confession, but based on the principle of not suffering losses, he has to let Yin Suye spill first. That way he could proudly say that he is the one holding the power3since after YSY said his secret, SRS still are holding onto his own!


    This kind of self-deception, is it really alright?


    "I was reborn."


    Yin Suye was not afraid of Shui Ruoshan regretting it, and told Shui Ruoshan the biggest secret of his life just like that.


    "You were reborn?!"


    Shui Ruoshan felt like scolding people! Fiercely scolding people ah! Just because the novel was written by him, Shui Ruoshan was confident that the Yin Suye he met could be considered the Yin Suye from his novel. The result gave him a resounding p in the face instead!


    Yin Suye, he actually was reborn?!


    So the reason the original plot changed so much, it was not him at all but Yin Suye. He actually unconsciously shouldered so much ¡¯ck pots¡¯(me) on Yin Suye¡¯s behalf? No wonder Yin Suye gave such a big reaction upon hearing his mumblings. It was because he managed to guess Yin Suye¡¯s secret, and not Yin Suye managed to guess his(SRS) origins?! Could he(SRS) be considered cleanly sold himself out? Or those kind who specialized in selling ownself, doing it 30 years unshakeable4It seems that this is some minor inte ng that doesn¡¯t has its own baidu page. I¡¯m guessing the meaning of the sentence is ¡¯those who keep digging a hole for ownself to jump in, with unwavering spirit¡¯ :v Raw at the bottom for those who wanna try?! No, should say Yin Suye acted very well by just putting up a paralysis face, he(SRS) actually went in; even willing to enter the trap himself!


    Shui Ruoshan felt that he is better off not knowing the truth!


    Reality is always cruel, causing him to burst into tears; too tired to love anymore!


    Raw Word Count : 3648


    #SRSFinallyDecidedToConfess


    #NotLoveThough


    #En


    #VeryCute


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost


    #IDontFreakingCareIfYouWantToReadItOffline


    #ByPuttingItOnline


    <strong>Banana</strong>: Raw : »¹ÊÇÄÇÖÖרעÂô×Ô¼º£¬ÈýÊ®Äê²»¶¯Ò¡µÄ£¡

 Chapter 72

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero seven two - Age problem</strong>


    "Since you have reborn, does it means you have been doubting me right from the start?"


    Upon confirming that Yin Suye has reborn, Shui Ruoshan sucked in a breath of cold air. That means no matter if he(SRS) has revealed any ws or not, he has already roused Yin Suye¡¯s suspicions. After all, the original story doesn¡¯t has any plot about someone like him appearing in the Fog Forest at all.


    "Yes."


    That¡¯s right, it was when he has just reborn and encountered this variable, Shui Ruoshan that he has his doubt and expectation at the same time.


    "Then from when you reborn back to life?"


    Understanding that Yin Suye has reborn, many unreasonable things happened before could now be fully understood. No wonder he(YSY) was so cold towards Huo Ruyan, and even directly took her life. No one who got betrayed mercilessly would be able to stay calm and treat the other party nicely. Anyone who could do that can no longer be called ¡¯Holy Mother¡¯ but a ¡¯Retard¡¯.


    After that, Shui Ruoshan stabilized his emotions a bit and asked the question he concerned the most. He need to know when Yin Suye came back to life in this timeline so that he could determine when did the plot begin to change.


    "Some moment before I met you."


    Yin Suye felt that the time he met Shui Ruoshan after he got reborn was just nice; felt like it was predestined. Returning back to life too early, he won¡¯t be able to encounter Shui Ruoshan and if he reborn anyter, he would miss Shui Ruoshan as well. And because he met Shui Ruoshan at the right time, it let him feel that Shui Ruoshan was given to him(YSY) by God as apensation; the existence who only belongs to him(YSY)!


    "I transmigrated over almost around that time too."


    Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t conceal the truth regarding his origins, and briefly exined about his transmigration. It seemed that everything has started to change the moment he transmigrated, just that he didn¡¯t notice it.


    One reborn, and another one transmigrated.1Banana : Are you thinking what I¡¯m thinking? These two variablesbining together, the effect was not as simple as 1+1=2 but increases by fold ah! With such powerful effects together, it would be really abnormal if the plot doesn¡¯t change!


    Really sorry for Yin Suye, he obviously knew his(SRS) appearance was very mysterious but he still has to bear with it until now to ask his questions, really not easy ah! He estimated that his transmigration and Yin Suye¡¯s rebirth probably happened at the same time. After all, he stayed quite some time in the stone room before he saw Yin Suye. Just that he don¡¯t know what caused his transmigration and Yin Suye¡¯s rebirth?


    "Transmigration?"


    Yin Suye slightly frowned. Before this, he focused all his focus on the word ¡¯rebirth¡¯ and nned to asked about ¡¯transmigration¡¯ter. He didn¡¯t expect Shui Ruoshan would mention it first. Actually, he doesn¡¯t like this word very much. Because he inadvertently heard Huang Beichen mentioned it before that he(HBC) is a transmigrator. At that time, his rtionship with Huang Beichen was already like water and fire, so naturally it¡¯s impossible for him to know the meaning of ¡¯transmigration¡¯ from Huang Beichen. Later on, he did checked some old records and books but still couldn¡¯t find the meaning of ¡¯transmigration¡¯, his curiosity gradually faded. However, he never expect he will hear the same wording from Shui Ruoshan.


    "Transmigration is the abbreviation for transmigrating through time and space. Commonly means one person due to some reasons, went through some event (could be without reason nor event as well) from current space (Space A) to another space and time (Space B)."


    Shui Ruoshan recited the exnation he got from ¡¯Du Niang¡¯2Alternative name for Baidu, their version of Google and Wiki directly to Yin Suye. But thinking back, although Yin Suye was reborn, he is still a native born and lived in this parallel world. He probably don¡¯t understand the word ¡¯transmigration¡¯ which was infamous back in Earth, so he(SRS) exined it again using words easier to understand.


    "In other words, I used to live in a world called Earth. But due to some unscientific reasons, I crossed through time and space, and came to this world."


    Then he immediately bumped into this viin Yin Suye. As for the things happened afterwards, Yin Suye already knew it. Shui Ruoshan really felt that there¡¯s nothing special to exin about his transmigration, so he only briefed mentioned it.


    "You and Huang Beichen came from the same ce?"


    He remembered heard the word ¡¯Earth¡¯ from Huang Beichen before. Since he already bared open his secrets with Shui Ruoshan, it became easier to discuss things.


    "You could say that!"


    Shui Ruoshan nodded with some hesitation. Although he wrote that Huang Beichen came from 21st century¡¯s Earth, but it was only a character written in his novel and doesn¡¯t exist in real life. However, he couldn¡¯t deny and say that Huang Beichen didn¡¯t came from the same ce as him, so he could only reluctantly admitted it.


    "But Huang Beichen transmigrated along with his body while I transmigrated only with my soul."


    Shui Ruoshan felt the need to make this point clear. Huang Beichen as the protagonist of [The Strongest King in History] naturally was given a lot of ¡¯golden fingers¡¯ by the author Shui Ruoshan. And one of the biggest ¡¯golden finger¡¯ was that Huang Beichen transmigrated along with his body. Coming over with his own body, Huang Beichen has the blood of the ¡¯Descendants of the Fiery Emperor and Yellow Emperor¡¯ (Han Chinese people lol) flowing in him. To a certain extent, he won¡¯t be bounded by the rules of the parallel world; he could do things that other people for the parallel world couldn¡¯t. This is also why Huang Beichen could cultivate double abilities without any obstacles while Yin Suye nearly threw away half of his life to do the same.


    "Although my current body is a child, but my soul inside isn¡¯t. So stop treating me the way you treat a child, or else don¡¯t me me for being hostile!"


    That¡¯s the reason why Shui Ruoshan emphasized on the point that he came as a soul. Since they have confessed their secrets to each other, he naturally has to take the opportunity to fight for some necessary benefits. His request was not high, he is fine as long as he gets treated as an equal.


    "You are a child now."


    Yin Suye looked at Shui Ruoshan in doubts. Such a simple and naive character, he doesn¡¯t look like an adult however you see it!


    "I¡¯m already 20 years old, apletely and thoroughly adult!"


    Instantly, Shui Ruoshan became dissatisfied. He was already very depressed when he transmigrated into a Zhengtai(shota) and got treated like a child! And right now, he managed to get rid of his identity as a child with much difficulty, but Yin Suye doesn¡¯t buy it. Really depressing until one can¡¯t be more depressed!


    "I¡¯m 22, still older than you." Yin Suye faintly rebutted.


    "You are twisting the facts!" Shui Ruoshan really wanted to get crazy!


    How could he not know that Yin Suye is 22 years old now? Do he need him(YSY) to emphasize it for him? What¡¯s so great about being older than him by 2 years? If you have the ability, try being 20 years older than him(SRS) ah! Should he known such thing would happen today, he would have set Yin Suye as a 17 years old youth, see how he(YSY) can remain smug! Or how about turning Yin Suye into a 42 years old middle-aged uncle? He could ept being treated like a child, and let him(YSY) be smug as much as he can! However, is there still time to change the settings right now?


    "En?"


    Yin Suye¡¯s ¡¯en¡¯ was stretched a bit, sounded like a question but also like a threat too.


    "..."


    Felt like the two of them are unable tomunicate at all, alright?! Once again, Shui Ruoshan decided that he and Yin Suye couldn¡¯t y well together!


    "Oh right, do you know the identity of this body I have got into?"


    Shui Ruoshan felt that he should change the topic to prevent himself from getting depressed over the age matter. Plus, since he has exined everything about himself, he should take the opportunity to find out who did he transmigrated into. After, the problem has gued him for a long time.


    "Don¡¯t know." Yin Suye shook his head.


    When he first met Shui Ruoshan, he already knew that he doesn¡¯t recognise this person and confirmed that this person didn¡¯t appear in his past life.


    "You don¡¯t know as well?!"


    Shui Ruoshan was somewhat disappointed by this.


    As expected, he really got into a passerby character that has never appear in the novel!


    "You are not sure yourself too?"


    Yin Suye originally thought Shui Ruoshan would know everything about him(YSY) because he seemed too familiar with this world. But he never expect it would be the opposite instead.


    "I didn¡¯t even any information about this body at all when I transmigrated over." Shui Ruoshan felt depressed as well about this.


    "Shui Ruoshan is my own name, and not the name of this body."


    That means he doesn¡¯t even know the name of the body he is currently using now; felt like there are nothing more bitter transmigrator than himself. Especially when he is the author of the story, he actually doesn¡¯t know who is he now. If words went out, he will lose his face to death!


    "But you are very familiar with the continent (Magic and Sword Continent/Mowu Dalu)."


    Or one should say, everything happened previously told Yin Suye that Shui Ruoshan is clearly very familiar with the people and matter in this world.


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan felt that he is really a death-seeking idiot. He actually exined everything without considering some other matters. No one ever would be more death-seeking than him. It seemed that he is no longer the witty young man with outstanding IQ ever since he met Yin Suye!


    Now is not the time to sigh, he should think how he could answer Yin Suye¡¯s question properly ba. But there is one thing that Shui Ruoshan is very clear, that is he absolutely must not disclose the part where he is the author of this novel; can¡¯t let Yin Suye know he is the initiator of all his misfortunes!


    "When I transmigrated over, there are a lot of information appearing in my mind. The content was like an invisible book. By looking through a search function, I can know about some things that happened in the continent."


    Though Shui Ruoshan could transformed his identity of an author to a reader to exin himself, but taking the feeling of this native Yin Suye into consideration, Shui Ruoshan hesitated with the keywords he should use. He doesn¡¯t dare to tell Yin Suye that everything happened was just the content of a book, so he used the word as a metaphor to express matters clearly. After all, if you tell the people here that they are just some characters inside a book, you don¡¯t even have to think about it to know that is a very shocking truth! Using the keyword in a metaphorical way shouldn¡¯t step on anyndmines right?


    "What you mean is this world is just like a book in your eyes?"


    Although Shui Ruoshan phrased it tactfully, Yin Suye could see through his thoughts. Or in other words, he is also just a character in a book in Shui Ruoshan¡¯s eyes?! This realization caused Yin Suye to feel extremely unhappy. Instantly, he narrowed his eyes dangerously with a face of deep contemtion. He think he found out where the nagging feeling that Shui Ruoshan always gave him came from!


    Previously, he heard Shui Ruoshan said he is a transmigrator and that he was so out of ce because he was not adapted to this world. Huang Beichen also had a period of time where he looked at the world with cold eyes of a bystander and uninvolved attitude. He(YSY) thought that Shui Ruoshan felt no sense of belonging to the world also because of the same reason. But through Shui Ruoshan¡¯s words, Yin Suye knew he got it all wrong. It wasn¡¯t that Shui Ruoshan felt no sense of belonging to this world, he never really see this world as a real one at all!


    Very obviously, the situation with Shui Ruoshan was more serious than he imagined!


    "..."


    What do you mean ¡¯like a book¡¯ ah? It IS a world in a book, alright?! But Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t really dare to say these words to Yin Suye¡¯s face, whose mood looked obviously wrong. Yin Suye, are you really alright with such temperamental emotions? He(SRS) felt a lot of pressure alright?!


    Raw Word Count : 3583


    #TheTruthIsFinallyOut


    #Somehow


    #AndBeingOlderGivesYouThePowerToLordOverYoungerPeople


    #BowISay


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost


    #IDontFreakingCareIfYouWantToReadItOffline


    #ByPuttingItOnline

 Chapter 73

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero seven three - I am very calm</strong>


    "The word ¡¯book¡¯ is only a metaphor, not a real book, understand?"


    Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t expect that Yin Suye would have such a big reaction although he has changed his words to a more understandable exnation. At times like this, he is even more scared to admit that the continent/world (Mowu Dalu) is actually the content of a book! Instantly, Shui Ruoshan felt that there are no other author more bitter than he is. Standing face to face with this big viin Yin Suye, not only he doesn¡¯t dare to admit that he is the God who created this world, he couldn¡¯t even say about the truth of the origin of this world. Really couldn¡¯t be any more bitter!


    "En?" Yin Suye remained unmoved. He just silently stared at Shui Ruoshan with his facial paralysis face.


    "It means I could see some trajectories of this world and also the fate of some people through the content suddenly obtained in my mind!"


    Shui Ruoshan felt that he has already exined very clearly. If Yin Suye doesn¡¯t understand, then he will be at his wit¡¯s end. He can¡¯t say about the dead and living, because at the very least he doesn¡¯t know who he transmigrated into, and also doesn¡¯t know that Yin Suye was actually reborn. This shows that this parallel world is not stationary; idents happen everywhere. So he used the word ¡¯some¡¯ in his exnation to show that he is not omnipotent. After all, there are so many people/existence in this continent, it was impossible to write about everything and everyone in his little story. That¡¯s why he need to prepare a ce to fall back in case he encountered people/events outside the novel he wrote.


    "So you are using the mentality of ying a game to view everything in this world?"


    No matter if Shui Ruoshan mentioned whether he regarded this world as a book or not, Yin Suye knew that Shui Ruoshan has never ced this world seriously in his eyes.


    "..." He actually couldn¡¯t refute Yin Suye¡¯s words, what to do?


    "See, every time you looked very unconcerned, like nothing in this world could enter your eyes!"


    Yin Suye felt that he probably will not be able to grasp Shui Ruoshan this person in his hand. For the first time, he found out that the distance between him and Shui Ruoshan was that far away. The negative emotions that he suppressed earlier has resurfaced, a faint red light instantly dyed his pair of eyes bloody red...


    "Yin Suye, you musn¡¯t be agitated, you need to stay calm ah!"


    Cold sweat suddenly fell down from Shui Ruoshan¡¯s forehead when he saw that Yin Suye looked like he is going to have a Qi deviation. With his current small body, he doesn¡¯t has the power to stop Yin Suye from being invaded by his inner demon ah! The Yin Suye who suffered from Qi deviation has strong destructive power. To describe in one word, it would be ¡¯Extraordinary¡¯ ah!


    "I am very calm!"


    But whenever he think that the little guy might not put him(YSY) in the eye at all, his situation begun to go out of control. The red awn in his eyes keep shing, but couldn¡¯tpletely fade away.


    "..."


    If just by looking at Yin Suye sitting there unmovingly with strong pressure, it was quite convincing (that he is very calm). But that is if his eyes were not red in color. Should he(SRS) be d that it was fortunate that Yin Suye has notpletely lost his mind? Else, the first unlucky person must be him(SRS)! However at times like this, he doesn¡¯t know what to say to break the silence between them.


    Oh right!


    The reason why Yin Suye suddenly became abnormal and almost gotten Qi deviation was because he(YSY) said his(SRS) attitude was unconcerned and didn¡¯t put anyone in his eyes. That means if he could exin that matter properly, he could stop Yin Suye from getting Qi deviation?


    "Yin Suye, listen properly! If I don¡¯t put you in my eyes, will I disrupt the trajectory of the world for you?"


    After thinking for a moment, rather than using other people as an example, it would be better to use Yin Suye instead. At the very least, he could let Yin Suye know that he didn¡¯t not put him too much in his eyes!1Raw at the bottom, not sure what the author meant _(;3/ Plus ever since he transmigrated into this continent, he don¡¯t know much people at all other than Yin Suye! He couldn¡¯t not use Yin Suye as the example ah (because he don¡¯t know anyone else to use as example)! Thinking it this way, Shui Ruoshan felt that Yin Suye¡¯s usation just now was too heartless! He admits that he(SRS) is quite absent-minded and likes to zone out; plus his reactions were always a beat slower. But where on Earth did he ever acted high and mighty like that Yin Suye said and doesn¡¯t put anything in his eyes ah? He never has any sense of superiority at all when facing Yin Suye; there were feelings of inferiority instead!


    This is definitely nder ah!


    "What you mean is I¡¯m different for you?"


    Although Shui Ruoshan¡¯s tone just now was not too good, Yin Suye¡¯s mood miraculously calmed down. At the very least, he has some position in Shui Ruoshan¡¯s heart.


    "Of course!"


    The first person he met when he transmigrated was Yin Suye. No matter what, the ¡¯first¡¯ always has the deepest impression. Plus Yin Suye treated him well after that, so he was willing to help Yin Suye.


    "I understand."


    Yin Suye quietly closed his eyes. Although he has a little bit of position in Shui Ruoshan¡¯s heart, this was obviously far from what he really wants in his heart! But he can¡¯t rush it, especially when facing with dense people like Shui Ruoshan. Anxious to seek sess will most likely to be counterproductive. ¡¯Boiling frog with warm water¡¯ is the best way. There was a deep gap between him and Shui Ruoshan. The distance between two worlds was too far that it¡¯s depressing!


    Thoughts, ideas, views...


    So much difference like between the Sky and Earth. For example, in the continent one would start killing another upon disagreement, while Shui Ruoshan was just an ordinary boy who would be scared by the sight of giant wolves¡¯ dead bodies. This shows that his world is definitely a peaceful one, and obviously had apletely different civilization. It was obviously not an easy task to eliminate the difference between worlds, and even more impossible to do so in such short time so he must be patient. He need to slowly change Shui Ruoshan¡¯s views by umtion of time and let himself be an irreceable existence in his(SRS) heart!


    "It¡¯s fine that you figured it out!"


    Shui Ruoshan secretly sighed in relief when he could feel the temperature gradually getting warmer in the room. His ¡¯fur smoothing¡¯2cating angry animals :v skill is getting more and more amazing! Practice makes perfect indeed! With Yin Suye cooperating with him, Shui Ruoshan is sure that his ¡¯fur smoothing¡¯ skill will be fully leveled up soon.


    "En."


    Just as Yin Suye wanted to stand up, his body swayed a bit and he sat back down. The next second, a line of bright red blood trickled out from the corner of his mouth...


    "What happened to you?"


    Shui Ruoshan who has been paying attention to Yin Suye immediately found out that the situation was not right. He quickly stepped towards Yin Suye without thinking.


    "It¡¯s nothing."


    Yin Suye frowned in dissatisfaction towards his current state. He nonchntly reached out to wipe away the blood from the corner of his mouth. Actually, the bnce between the magic and sword force in his body has been unstable when he used magic to kill Huo Ruyan. Both forces have begun fighting in his body. After that, when he found out that the person who has been sneaking at the corner was Shui Ruoshan, he forcibly recalled his full force attack and suffered heavy bacsh, causing his body¡¯s condition to worsen. Just now, he was afraid of hurting Shui Ruoshan and forcibly pressed back his signs of getting Qi deviation. All these resulted in the injuries in his body to be worse.


    Towards the pain, he has already gotten used to it in his past life. No matter how painful was it, he could endure without changing his expressions. Originally, he thought it would be the same as his past life right now; that the pain will pass after enduring it for a bit. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t bother with his injuries. But he has forgotten that his current body is not the same body from his past life that has been tempered by various life experiences, and couldn¡¯t bear such big damage at all. That¡¯s why all these physical weaknesses showed up right away.


    Even though he has consumed the Nine-turn Petal Jade Lotus to improve his strength, it didn¡¯t change the fact that his starting point was too low in this lifetime. Plus in these past few years, his body was constantly being used as an experiment tester by those bigwigs and has long been riddled with injuries. Those hidden injuries couldn¡¯t heal in such a short time. His body couldn¡¯t stand his current emotion turbulence at all.


    In short, he is still too weak now!


    Raw Word Count : 2596


    #Rolling


    #AndYayYSYNotAngryAnymore


    #ActuallyEasierThanWeAllThought


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost


    #IDontFreakingCareIfYouWantToReadItOffline


    #ByPuttingItOnline


    <strong>Banana</strong>: Raw : ×îÆðÂ뻹ÄÜÈÃÒóÙíÒ¹ÖªµÀËû²»ÒªÌ«½«Ëû·ÅÔÚÑÛÀïÁË°¡£¡

 Chapter 74

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero seven four - I am very happy</strong>


    "Blood has flowed out, how could that be nothing?!"


    Shui Ruoshan was very dissatisfied with Yin Suye¡¯s stubbornly enduring attitude. If it was not serious, how could Yin Suye vomit blood right in front of him? Heard of ¡¯Facts speak louder than words¡¯1Banana - I¡¯m not going to lie. I misread it as ¡¯Farts¡¯ speak louder than words. ah?! This kind of lie where even a 3 years old won¡¯t be deceived, really could give any assurance to other people?


    So Yin Suye, could you please give a little more trustable reason? Else it would definitely be counterproductive!


    "Then you tell me, when did you injured your hand?"


    Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t bother with Yin Suye¡¯s exnation at all, and didn¡¯t gave him the opportunity to refute either. He took a step forward and started inspecting Yin Suye¡¯s body from top to bottom. When he got to Yin Suye¡¯s hands, he straightforwardly grabbed his big hand; discovering that not only there were scars, there were bloodstains over scabbed injuries...


    That means Yin Suye has been hurt for some time now. Shui Ruoshan has enough evidence right now and Yin Suye should has nothing left to say. He felt that it was necessary for him to take this opportunity to educate him(YSY) to pay attention to his own body.


    "Xiao Yeye, have you heard of an old saying called ¡¯the crying child gets to eat candy¡¯2Click on the saying to get the English equivalent idiom ah?"


    https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/The_squeaky_wheel_gets_the_grease


    It was rare for Shui Ruoshan to has so much confidence in front of Yin Suye, acting proud and arrogant is not stressful at all. Teaching and educating other people is definitely a good future! Especially now when he is educating that anti-human, antimunity, anti-world viin, and this viin still doesn¡¯t dare to refute back. One couldn¡¯t describe how awesome it felt! But he doesn¡¯t dare to gloat for long because Shui Ruoshan hasn¡¯t forget that Yin Suye is currently injured. So he immediately checked his space for healing items for Yin Suye.


    "En?"


    Watching the little guy feeling anxious on his(YSY) behalf, Yin Suye¡¯s emotions gradually calmed down. He liked how the little guy only has him(YSY) currently in his sight and mind. Only at this moment that Yin Suye could feel that the little guy really belonged solely to him(YSY) alone! If getting injured could let the little guy keep focusing with all his heart on him(YSY), even if the injury is 10 times more serious, 100 times, 1000 times... he felt that he would be willing either way! Actually, this kind of injury was really not worth mentioning for Yin Suye. There¡¯s no need to fuss about it at all. One need to know, the injuries he suffered from his past life were way more serious than this one. And he managed to silently endure it by himself, what more his current situation?


    "That is to say you are injured now, so don¡¯t stubbornly endure it by yourself. You can totally find someone to tell about your pain. asionally showing your weaker side could let you receive more care and concern!"


    Shui Ruoshan felt that the reason why Yin Suye fell from betrayal in the end is greatly rted to his ¡¯stubbornly want to save face and rather suffer¡¯ attitude. To put it bluntly, Yin Suye is that kind of person who won¡¯t ask anyone for help no matter what kind of difficulties he encountered, and will silently solve/endure it. And when he did something good for other people, he won¡¯t take the initiative to tell them about it so they arepletely unaware that he has helped them. He put up a facial paralysis face and disyed a powerful and cruel side of him in front of other people. Over the time, the others will think that he is invincible. It have never cross their mind that he will also feel pain, feel sad, feel bad...


    In a positive way, Shui Ruoshan would call it ¡¯strong-willed¡¯. But negatively saying, then it should be ¡¯mensao¡¯3Dictionary said - outwardly cold or retiring but deep and passionate inside! Before this, even he himself was misled by Yin Suye¡¯s strength and thought that nothing could ever stump him. But until that moment when Yin Suye vomited blood in front of him, he realized that Yin Suye is also a normal human!


    In order to avoid Yin Suye repeating the same mistake again, he must educate Yin Suye properly. Instantly, he felt a great (imaginary) pressure on his shoulders, alright?! If he managed to educate the viin properly, doesn¡¯t that means he(SRS) has indirectly be the savior of the world?! En, only such high-level career is worthy of his transmigration.


    "Are you worried about me?"


    Watching the little guy keep ransacking stuffs from the space ring and busying around for his(YSY) sake, the red light at the bottom of his eyes has fadedpletely without a trace. Although the little guy¡¯s tone at the moment was not nice, and he(SRS) keep spacing out, but he could clearly sense the feeling of concern and care from him(SRS). This caused his previously dark mood to suddenly be a few points brighter.


    "That¡¯s right!"


    Shui Ruoshan replied straightforwardly as he didn¡¯t think that there¡¯s anything wrong with it; his hands searching non-stop. Finally, his hard work paid off when he found a bottle of medicinal pill called ¡¯Healing pills¡¯ from the space ring. Seeing such a simple and easy-to-understand name, Shui Ruoshan felt the need to give his foresight 32 praises. Fortunately he didn¡¯t has any brain-holes when he wrote this part of the novel, like giving some seemingly elegant names but actuallyplex names that can¡¯t be remembered at all. Else, he will definitely be stunned speechless now (as in don¡¯t know what medicine is what).


    "I am very happy."


    Yin Suye¡¯s eyes were slightly curved up, it was obvious that his current mood was very good. At the very least, he now knows that the little guy treated him differently from other people. He is now a step closer to his goal; the goal to get the little guypletely tied up to him!


    "I have never seen someone injured but still could look so happy!"


    Shui Ruoshan really don¡¯t understand what Yin Suye is thinking right now. Already injured, it¡¯s fine if he(YSY) could stop frowning. Now he even revealed a happy expression, where did such wonderful reaction came from? But Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t find out why his mood was so good, he just want Yin Suye¡¯s injuries to heal as soon as possible.


    He didn¡¯t use incantation to heal Yin Suye this time. Other than hisck of ability, the reason why he didn¡¯t use incantation was because he remembers seeing healing medicines in the stone room4talking about the treasure room it seems back in the Fog Forest so he could take those out to use. As he thought of that, Shui Ruoshan pour the pill out from the bottle for Yin Suye. But he tilted too much and dispensed 3 pills all at once. Shui Ruoshan looked at the small opening of the bottle and then at Yin Suye. Next, he stuffed all 3 pills towards Yin Suye¡¯s mouth. Yin Suye cooperatively opened his mouth. After he ate all 3 pills, Shui Ruoshan nodded in satisfaction. At the same time, Shui Ruoshan gleefully thinks that the pills are used for healing purpose anyway. Eating more should be better than less, and he doesn¡¯t have to force the pills back into the bottle plus it will speed up Yin Suye¡¯s recovery. Killing two birds with one stone indeed!


    It was impossible for Shui Ruoshan to see the effect of the medicines from Yin Suye¡¯s paralysis face. So he decided to give up meaninglessly staring at his face after waiting for some time. He knew he can¡¯t win against people with facial paralysis like Yin Suye! After a moment of thought, he gestured to Yin Suye to sit on the chair and not to move. Then he went to get a roll of bandages, some powdered medicines and a wet towel from the room. Next, he grabbed Yin Suye¡¯s big hand and started to wipe away the bloodstains with a wet towel. Though he already given the Healing Pill to Yin Suye, he still sees some shallow marks on his(YSY) hand; it were notpletely healed. After that, he sprinkled some of the powdered medicine on the wound before bandaging it. He believed that the wound will definitely heal faster with treatment on the outside as well as inside! After he is finished with the dressing, Shui Ruoshan had a feeling that something is missing.


    Oh dang! Butterfly knot ah! A bandage without butterfly knot is like instant noodle without seasoning packet ah! Instantly, Shui Ruoshan started to tie a butterfly knot on Yin Suye¡¯s big hand...


    "Seems like the wound on your hand looked a bit strange?" He doesn¡¯t dare to tell it to Yin Suye¡¯s face that his wound looked like a bite mark.


    "Got scratched." Yin Suye truthfully answered when he saw the confusion in the little guy¡¯s eyes.


    "Are you born in the year of Dog?"


    Hearing Yin Suye¡¯s reply, Shui Ruoshan felt that the wound started to look like some animals have scratched him with its w. This small wound really could make people associate it with various kind of things! And it¡¯s the type that ¡¯the more you think about it, the more you will misunderstood¡¯!


    "..."


    Yin Suye has already gotten used to Shui Ruoshan randomly spouting strange keywords. What he couldn¡¯t get used to was the super striking butterfly knot on the bandage on both of his hands. Whenever he looked at the crooked butterfly knot, Yin Suye would wonder if the little guy did it on purpose.


    Raw Word Count : 2722


    #En


    #IWillKillMyselfIfThatCouldGetWifeyAttention


    #BananaJokes :v


    #YouAreVeryHappy ?


    #BananaWillBeTooIfYouTwoCouldJustConverseMore


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost


    #IDontFreakingCareIfYouWantToReadItOffline


    #ByPuttingItOnline

 Chapter 75

    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero seven five - Don¡¯t be picky</strong>


    "Yin Suye, when did you removed the bandages from your hand?"


    Shui Ruoshan slowly crawled out from the quilt after he has slept enough. He opened his eyes and took a look at their surroundings. Then he saw that Yin Suye has already woke up, sitting elegantly on the chair and leisurely sipping tea. That kind of elegance forcefully raised the quality of this simple crude room up to several grades. Just that Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t has the mood to notice that, all of his focus was on Yin Suye¡¯s hand which was holding the teacup.


    The slender and defined fingers was like a good jade. In the morning sun, they gave off a little bit of fluorescence; like a perfect work of art. But no matter how good his fingers looked, Shui Ruoshan won¡¯t buy it this time, because the bandages he helped to tie up yesterday is gone! Can he say that the moment he woke up, he was hoping to see Yin Suye ¡¯selling meng¡¯ with his two big bows and a serious expression? That¡¯s why he endured his sleepiness to make sure to tie a cute butterfly knot on Yin Suye, despite he was unfamiliar with it! He wasted a lot of energy on this so he went directly to sleep right after that. His current body is rather delicate after all, he couldn¡¯t afford any hardship and naturally need to rest.


    Because he carried such a beautiful wish to sleep, he slept quite well and it seems that he could even see the funny scene of two big butterfly knot in his dream. Unfortunately, reality was exactly the opposite form his dream.


    "Already healed."


    Raising a pair of hands, he turned them in front of Shui Ruoshan to prove that his hands were in good condition. Since they have already healed, he naturally won¡¯t have to continue wrapping them in bandages. Actually even if the little guy didn¡¯t give him any medicine pills, with his strong self-healing ability, this kind of little injuries should only use a night of rest topletely heal. Not to mention that the little guy stuffed 3 pills in his mouth, he couldn¡¯t slow down his progress even if he wanted to.


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan¡¯s inner heart was filled with strips of tears. Such unscientific recovery speed, really angers the Earthlings to death alright! Indeed, it is not easy to see the funny scene at all!


    Instantly, Shui Ruoshan felt extremely bitter because he worked hard for Yin Suye yesterday and he didn¡¯t get any benefits(YSY funny scene) from that! Thinking back, he didn¡¯t even know how he went to sleepst night because he only cared about dressing Yin Suye¡¯s wounds and tired himself out from it. He even has no knowledge if Yin Suye went to bed with him or not, no sense of vignce at all! Or Yin Suye didn¡¯t sleep on the bed with him after all?


    Forget it! Why should he think so much about things that didn¡¯t happen? Is he ¡¯looking for things to do from eating too full¡¯? No, that¡¯s not right, he hasn¡¯t eaten yet! En, he must be too hungry. That¡¯s why he would has those kind of inexplicable thoughts!


    "I¡¯m hungry!"


    And so, Shui Ruoshan decided to ¡¯turn indignation into strength¡¯. No, it¡¯s ¡¯turn indignation into appetite¡¯.


    "En."


    Seeing the little guy staring at him with a pitiful look, Yin Suye put down the teacup and took out the snacks he bought before this from the space ring. He ced them down one by one on the table to express that the little guy coulde and get them by himself.


    "..."


    The corner of Shui Ruoshan¡¯s mouth vigorously twitched when he saw various kinds of snacks on the table. Who on earth would eat such sweet snacks so early in the morning? Do you have anymon sense ah? Although he was not satisfied with the food, he still grudgingly got up from the bed. At the very least, he still need to brush his teeth and wash his face. Why not add another step - to change his clothes? Then Shui Ruoshan will proudly tell you that the clothes he is wearing is actually a godly tool.


    Not only it is dustproof, waterproof and fireproof, it also has strong defense capabilities. The most important thing is this godly tool¡¯s original form is clothing form so it is referred as ¡¯Godly Clothing¡¯. As for this tool¡¯s quality name, Shui Ruoshan specifically named it that way for convenience sake.


    Long story short, this godly tool could transform into the clothing that one imagined in their mind and along with their body size. It is definitely a one-clothing covers all, saving even the time to change clothes. Changing into pajamas, formal clothing, casual clothing as he wished...


    As if ¡¯having the godly tool in hand, the world is mine¡¯! He don¡¯t has to worry about clothing problem when churning out his works1The word is actually typing furiously on keyboard, like authors trying to get a chapter out!


    But Shui Ruoshan will never tell anymore about this. Although the Godly clothing was worn by him, it was Yin Suye who helped him to discover the function of this tool. At this moment, it never cross Shui Ruoshan¡¯s mind at all, that someone who could wear a rare godly tool could still be a ¡¯soy sauce person¡¯2passerby, random extra, people who has nothing to do with main plot he originally thought?


    "Don¡¯t be picky with your food."


    Seeing the little guy just sitting there reluctantly after cleaning himself up, like he is saying ¡¯he just don¡¯t want to eat it¡¯, Yin Suye slightly frowned.


    "..."


    Goddamned, howe he looked like a picky eater to him(YSY) ah? He was just used to ¡¯eat youtiao and drink soybean¡¯ for breakfast, and don¡¯t really like to eat sweet snacks early in the morning. Other than that, the most important thing was he is a man and he doesn¡¯t like sweets at all!


    "Xiao Yeye, be honest with me. What is the level of your current strength?"


    Shui Ruoshan started to talk business while staring at the food on the table. He felt that since Yin Suye has been reborn, he(YSY) should has more or less a ¡¯golden finger¡¯?


    "Imperial stage, level 9."3Refer chapter 23 for the leveling tiers again


    Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t specifically ask for his strength level previously so he only told him in general.


    "So you haven¡¯t reach the Supreme King stage yet ah!"


    There was a slight disappointment in Shui Ruoshan¡¯s tone, also carrying a hint of as a matter of course. Shui Ruoshan is more direct with his words now that they have revealed their secrets. Although Yin Suye is only a step behind the Supreme King stage, but the gap between the two stage was not that easy to fill. Plus the current Supreme King is still alive, so even if Yin Suye is reborn, it was impossible for him to break thew4that there¡¯s only one Supreme King for each race in the world and immediately level up. Supreme King is an unique existence after all, it is definitely impossible to have two at the same time.


    "Soon." There was some unspeakable confidence in Yin Suye¡¯s eyes.


    "True, the current Supreme King doesn¡¯t has much years to live."


    Shui Ruoshan nodded to express his understanding. He remembered writing in [The Strongest King in History] that the Supreme King will be at the end of his time 10 yearster. After that, the position of the Supreme King will be empty. At that time, there were more than one person who has the chance to reach Supreme King level. All the people at Imperial stage level 9 had their sight on the position of the Supreme King.


    At that time, Yin Suye has just reached level 9. He was ced bottom of everyone but he still joined this fierce battle of leveling. Though Yin Suye had a tragic victory, he was indeed the winner and became the Supreme King he well-deserved.


    "But it¡¯s a good thing that you haven¡¯t reach the strength of a Supreme King yet." Shui Ruoshan seemed to think of something and suddenly sighed.


    "En?"


    Yin Suye was clearly not satisfied with his current strength so he doesn¡¯t understand why the little guy would be happy with that.


    "Because I will be able to help you with the hidden dangers of dual ability cultivation."


    He raised his head to look at Yin Suye seriously. Dual ability cultivation for Yin Suye is like a time bomb, it will explode in any given time. This is something he is not willing to see. Plus he doesn¡¯t want this person to suffer bitter bone-piercing pain due to the dual ability cultivation as what he wrote in the plot. Even though Yin Suye is already a Supreme King at that time, the pain he suffered didn¡¯t decrease even a bit.


    "En."


    Yin Suye lightly nodded. His gaze towards Shui Ruoshan became softer, not because the little guy said he could help eliminating the danger but because he(SRS) keeps thinking for his(YSY) sake all the time. In his past life, he could cultivate dual ability to the end so he would be able to do the same in this life; he has never been worried about this.


    "Aren¡¯t you curious about how I could help you with your cultivation?"


    Yin Suye, ain¡¯t your reaction a bit too t? This is not the reaction he is anticipating at all!


    "You will tell me when it¡¯s time." Yin Suye answered calmly.


    "..."


    Towards Yin Suye not being cooperative, Shui Ruoshan felt like they can¡¯t be friends; there¡¯s no way to have a pleasant conversation! Yin Suye, why didn¡¯t you have any desire for knowledge? How could he(SRS) achieve his purpose to conquer people with his vast knowledge like this? But the most important thing was Yin Suye¡¯s words were correct. He(SRS) will definitely say the method when the timees.


    "At the moment when you breakthrough to Supreme King stage, you will have one chance to reshape your constitution. At that time, you just have to change the way your magic force and martial force circte, and let both forces fuse in your body ording to the Tai Chi pattern."


    Shui Ruoshan thought for a while and decided to tell Yin Suye about the method just in case.


    There¡¯s only one chance to reshape his constitution, once you missed it, it¡¯s gone forever.


    "Tai Chi?"


    Yin Suye¡¯s eyebrows slightly raised up, it was obvious that he doesn¡¯t understand what Tai Chi means.


    "It¡¯s like this."


    Rather than exining it in words, Shui Ruoshan felt that using drawing would be faster. So he took out paper and brush, sprawled on the table and drew the pattern seriously. After he finished drawing, he gave the paper to Yin Suye. In Shui Ruoshan¡¯s opinion, for Huang Beichen to be able to smoothly cultivate dual ability, not only he is a descendant from the ¡¯Fiery Emperor and Yellow Emperor¡¯ (Chinese Earthling), it was also because he merged his forces in a Tai Chi pattern right at the beginning. So he could utilize his powers however he wanted it.


    "En."


    Yin Suye solemnly epted the picture from Shui Ruoshan and seriously studied it. After he confirmed that he has carved it in his mind, he folded the paper and carefully kept it into his space ring. This is the second time the little guy gave him a present. Very obvious, Yin Suye considered the Nine-turn Petal Jade Lotus as the first present from Shui Ruoshan. He was feeling pity in his heart previously because he ate the lotus and there¡¯s no way to preserve it. So for this second gift, he will be sure to keep it well.


    "..."


    The corner of Shui Ruoshan¡¯s lips strongly twitched when he saw Yin Suye carefully cared for that paper like a treasure, that ordinary paper that couldn¡¯t be anymore ordinary. Even if he drew the pattern very well, one would be able to remember it with just a nce. Can you not use that attitude like you are handling a treasure towards a nk paper that has lost its effect?


    So Yin Suye has never seen a white paper before? Or never seen a white paper before? Or never seen a white paper before?


    "Eat breakfast ba."


    Seeing the little guy staring nkly at him like he couldn¡¯t react, Yin Suye pushed the snacks towards Shui Ruoshan. Though he was very happy to see the little guy thinking for his sake, but he(SRS) mustn¡¯t forget about food.


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan was depressed. Howe he is talking about such serious matter with Yin Suye and he(YSY) still remembers about his(SRS) breakfast? Yin Suye, how petty are you towards these small matters ah?


    "After eating, I¡¯ll bring you back to the Capital."


    Seeing the little guy still didn¡¯t give any reaction, Yin Suye picked up one snack and stuffed it directly into his(SRS) mouth.


    "Alright."


    Shui Ruoshan passively chewed the snack. When he found out that it was not as sweet as he thought, he proceed to devour them all. As he chewed, he grumbled about the not-so-gentle way Yin Suye fed him.


    But Shui Ruoshan fully agreed to return to the Capital. Previously he disagreed with Yin Suye¡¯s decision to return directly to the Capital because he was afraid Yin Suye¡¯s strength would be too low and would easily suffer bitterness. Now knowing Yin Suye¡¯s true strength, he couldn¡¯t wait to return to the Capital to watch the the soon-to-be-onstage ¡¯rising winds, scudding clouds¡¯ drama.


    Raw Word Count : 3751


    #En


    #ILikeGifts


    #WifeyPleaseGiftYourselfToMe


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost


    #IDontFreakingCareIfYouWantToReadItOffline


    #ByPuttingItOnline


    <strong>Banana</strong>: *rolls*

 Chapter 76

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero seven six - Return to Capital</strong>


    "We have arrived."


    Holding onto Shui Ruoshan¡¯s small hand, they arrived to the gate of the Capital.


    "Finally arrived to the Capital!"


    Shui Ruoshan can¡¯t help feeling a bit moved when he looked up at the towering walls and the vermilion city gate. One need to know, the Capital was set ording to Earth¡¯s Forbidden City. So when he saw the same scene as on Earth, he fell into deep thoughts. It was a wise decision to feelzy and directly copied the entire Forbidden City into his novel. To be able to see something familiar in a strange parallel world, it is really something to be happy about!


    "En."


    Yin Suye rubbed Shui Ruoshan¡¯s small head. He found that other than touching his(SRS) neck, the next thing he liked to do is rubbing Shui Ruoshan¡¯s hair. The little guy¡¯s hair is too soft and smooth that people are reluctant to let go.


    "Let¡¯s go in!"


    Shui Ruoshan pped Yin Suye¡¯s big hand that always messed up his hair away in dissatisfaction. Then he turned his head away and ignored Yin Suye; walking straight towards the city gate. He told Yin Suye before not to treat him the same way he treated a child. But Yin Suye was unrepentant, really angering people to death! This time he must tell Yin Suye very clearly that this little master also has a temper, and not that easy to coax!


    Humph humph!


    But thinking back, the time they took to reach the Capital was much earlier than he imagined. Such a far distance and they only took a little more than half a day to reach, ain¡¯t that amazing?! In the morning after he has eaten his breakfast, Yin Suye took him along and left Lin Sen Town, headed directly to the nearest city. Then he(YSY) used the transportation array in the city, in a blink of an eye, they have been sent to the Capital¡¯s transportation array. Due to the Capital¡¯s transportation array is set in the suburbs, both of them have to walk a bit before reaching the Capital¡¯s city gate.


    Parallel world really has all kinds of conveniences ah! Shui Ruoshan has even thought of the advertisement caption for this.


    <i>No matter how far is the distance,</i>


    <i>As long as you use the transportation array,</i>


    <i>With just a ¡¯whoosh¡¯,</i>


    <i>You will arrive to your destination,</i>


    <i>urate, convenient and fast,</i>


    <i>Your first choice for going out!</i>


    All of a sudden, Shui Ruoshan couldn¡¯t himself from feeling sad to having a faceful of tears. Such a strong contrast, how can the he who used to go out using slow speed bus endure(theparison) ah?!


    "En."


    Yin Suye only took two steps forward and he overtook Shui Ruoshan. As he passed by the soldiers guarding the gate, he fished out 2 coins from his space ring. He handed the toll money to the soldiers and went in leading Shui Ruoshan by his hand.


    "Where are we going from here?"


    Though Shui Ruoshan felt he is quite familiar with the Capital, he doesn¡¯t understand (how everything works inside). As a neer to the Capital, he decided that it¡¯s more reliable to follow Yin Suye¡¯s arrangement. Especially when Yin Suye returned back to the Capital 3 months earlier than what was written in his novel. As for things happened within these 3 months, he didn¡¯t write anything specific and just briefly mentioned that the power pressure between various families were very serious. So, now that the plot has beenpletely disrupted, the advantages that this author has is even worse than the Yin Suye who has reborn!


    *sigh* This is really a sad story!


    "Yin Residence."


    Yin Suye thought for a while and decided that he should return there first. He chose to return to the Yin Residence first not because it is where his family are but because there are people that he need to take revenge on there.


    "That¡¯s not a good choice."


    Shui Ruoshan frowned in disapproval. He thought Yin Suye would choose to go to some secret base sort of ces. Though those kind of ces might not be asfortable as in the Yin Residence, but it¡¯s a ce truly belongs to Yin Suye. In that ce, Yin Suye won¡¯t have to live ording to people¡¯s mood, won¡¯t have topromise, won¡¯t get bullied...


    And Yin Residence is where his family resides. That ce should been where Yin Suye¡¯s beloved family lives but they never regard Yin Suye as one of their family. Instead, they took pleasure in oppressing him. That is why Yin Suye was so miserable in the past.


    "It¡¯ll be fine."


    Knowing that the little guy is worried about him, Yin Suyeforted with a whisper.


    "I believe you!" Shui Ruoshan smiled. What is he worrying for? The current Yin Suye is not the pitiful bitter viin from his novel but a reborn Supreme King. Even if Yin Suye¡¯s current strength didn¡¯t return to its peak strength, he couldpletely take on those crooks with just his current strength. So he shouldn¡¯t worry about Yin Suye, instead, he should light some candles for those people who bullied Yin Suye in the past!


    "Which way should we go next?"


    Thinking it this way, Shui Ruoshan¡¯s previous sense of uneasiness from not able to grasp the direction of the plot lessened quite a lot. On the other hand, he started to look forward for Yin Suye to return to Yin Residence, wondering what kind of carnage would start. One need to know, Yin Residence has quite a lot of cannon fodders!


    "That much in a hurry?"


    Yin Suye didn¡¯t expect the little guy who has just disagreed towards returning to the residence to change his mind so easily.


    "Of course, I can¡¯t wait to see the great scene where you unts your powers to teach them a lesson!"


    He has always liked to watch ¡¯drama¡¯! As an author with professional ethics, how could one write a good novel without a gossipy spirit!


    "Naughty."


    Seeing how the little guy jumped around in joy from imagining those scenes, Yin Suye¡¯s negative emotions that were caused by the disgust towards returning home became lighter.


    "Use that tone to humor me one more time and be careful that I will really get even with you!"


    As he says that, Shui Ruoshan threatened with his small fist. Unfortunately, it was not that convincing for his little figure to make that action. It looked like he was ¡¯selling meng¡¯ instead.


    "En." Yin Suye quietly replied. Just that nobody knows if he really put what Shui Ruoshan said in his heart or not.


    .......


    The two of them talked andughed along the way and soon, they arrived to the front of Yin Residence. Although most of the ¡¯talking¡¯ and ughing¡¯ were from Shui Ruoshan, but even with Yin Suye giving only a few words as responses, both people¡¯s conversation was harmonious; outsiders simply couldn¡¯t cut in. Just that Shui Ruoshan and Yin Suye has yet to approach Yin Residence¡¯s gate and the guarding soldiers took the first step, loudly shouting :


    "Yin Residence is private property1Technically the soldier said ÖØµØ which means important ce but that term doesn¡¯t make sense in English so I tweaked it, random people are not allowed to approach!"


    Following the leading soldier¡¯s voice, all the guards present cooperatively raised the spear in their hand; the meaning of their threat was very obvious.


    "What to do now?"


    Shui Ruoshanpletely ignored that shouting soldier at the gate and turned around to Yin Suye for advice instead. Though he really felt bitter on Yin Suye¡¯s behalf for being blocked at his own home, he doesn¡¯t know what should he do this time. After all, he doesn¡¯t know what Yin Suye is nning so if he talk carelessly, he might disrupt his careful nning. That would be a big sin to carry.


    "Go."


    Yin Suye confidently pulled Shui Ruoshan with him as he stepped forward. With every step he took, the domineering pressure exuded from Yin Suye¡¯s body became heavier. When they finally reached the gate, all of the guards standing there didn¡¯t even dare to take a deep breath. There was ayer of sweat on their forehead and their legs have started to tremble...


    "Didn¡¯t recognize me?"


    There was an indescribable irony in Yin Suye¡¯s tone. These guards were not any new servants and he has seen them before. That means these guards actually do know him but still made the move to stop him at the gate. As expected, no one here really wees his appearance! But he also doesn¡¯t need these people¡¯s wee. He just came here to make a resolution!


    "We..."


    Being swept over by Yin Suye¡¯s gaze, all of the guards present felt a unprecedented chill. They wanted to exin but suddenly found out that they don¡¯t know what to say. They have been guarding the gate of Yin Residence for many years now, so naturally they know all about this Di2Son from the main wife son being unloved in the family. Just because they recognized him, they wanted to step on him even more and take this opportunity to increase their merit in front of the family master, in order to get some rewards. Many times in the past, they managed to get a lot of benefits from bullying him. But this time round, they didn¡¯t expect the Yin Suye who went out for training will be someone they can no longer bully. Not only he became extremely powerful, he was not apprehensive as well. This kind of Yin Suye really took them by surprise!


    "Humph!"


    Yin Suye humph-ed and all of a sudden the pressure he exuded became thicker...


    He doesn¡¯t even need to look at them to know what are they thinking now. Though he doesn¡¯t want to bother himself with them, but it is still necessary to give them a lesson. With a groan, these guards couldn¡¯t stand the strong pressure anymore and fell down on their knees with a ¡¯putong¡¯ sound...


    Raw Word Count : 2672


    #DamnedTyposAsUsual


    #YSYNameTypoedInto[YuThisWord]¡¯


    #DaHellAh


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost


    #IDontFreakingCareIfYouWantToReadItOffline


    #ByPuttingItOnline

 Chapter 77

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero seven seven - Oh I¡¯m very scared ah</strong>


    "Stop!"


    Very obvious, Yin Suye¡¯s ruckus at the gate has alerted the people in the residence. The steward brought a group of people with him and rushed to the gate. When he saw the scene outside, he immediately called for a stop.


    "What happened here?"


    As if he didn¡¯t see Yin Suye at all, he asked the guards who were guarding the gate. Just that when he saw the guards kneeling to Yin Suye, the steward¡¯s face instantly turned ck. Yin Suye¡¯s status in the residence doesn¡¯t qualify him(YSY) to be fawned over at all. These guards are throwing away his face ah! The guards wanted to exin the situation but under the strong pressure by Yin Suye, don¡¯t mention talking, they can¡¯t even take a few more breath. They could only tremble while kneeling on the floor.


    "What did you do?"


    At this point, the steward found out that something is not right and directed the me to Yin Suye. People in big families knew ¡¯to serve dishes ording to tes¡¯1acting ording to situation/treat people ording to status. For an unloved young master like Yin Suye, he liked to go and step on him(YSY) whenever he felt like it; throwing stones when one is down. Though he can¡¯t get benefits every time he did it, but his actions could let him curry favor with the masters who despised Yin Suye.


    This is definitely a profitable transaction.


    Unfortunately, Yin Suye left the residence for a while so he couldn¡¯t continue using the bullying method to gain more merits. And now, Yin Suye finally returned. The little abacus in the steward¡¯s mind immediately started calcting with ¡¯da da¡¯ sound, like it is calcting what kind of things the steward should do in order to be rewarded by other masterster.


    Yin Suye raised his head and coldly looked at the steward. There were no expressions on his delicate face nor emotions in his waveless eyes. Although his current strength has not been recovered to the Supreme King stage, but his spiritual strength is at the Supreme King stage. That is to say, the pressure he exuded is at the level of a Supreme King. If he wanted to, he could crush everyone at the scene to death with just his pressure. But towards these small fry, he don¡¯t want to bother himself with them so he limited the scope and strength of his pressure to affect only the guards to teach them a lesson. Therefore, when the steward arrived afterwards, he was not affected by Yin Suye¡¯s pressure. And Yin Suye waszy to waste energy for such a person so the steward luckily escape all these unknowingly. Because the steward didn¡¯t experience the horrifying pressure, he thought Yin Suye is someone weak where anyone could also bully him. That¡¯s why he dared to give no face to Yin Suye.


    At the moment, the steward met Yin Suye¡¯s scary gaze and subconsciously took a few steps backwards from fear. He felt that that pair of heterochromatic eyes were scarily chilly, it cause people to feel a terrifying fear at the bottom of their hearts. But the moment he remembered that he has a group of people behind him as support, his courage suddenly grew bigger. Yin Suye didn¡¯t get the recognition from the family and his(YSY) status in the residence is not even on par with the servants so he doesn¡¯t need to be afraid at all!


    Shui Ruoshan : "What do you mean by ¡¯what did you do¡¯ ah? You should ask them instead right?"


    Seeing that Yin Suye didn¡¯t do anything despite being provoked, Shui Ruoshan instantly felt dissatisfied.


    Shui Ruoshan : "If you don¡¯t know how to talk then don¡¯t talk, so that you don¡¯te out and throw your face away!"


    Taking a big step forward, Shui Ruoshan had Yin Suye standing right behind him. He raised his head, and both of his hands were at his hips imposingly as he retorted the steward¡¯s words. Although Shui Ruoshan knew Yin Suye¡¯s life at Yin Residence in the past was very miserable but he doesn¡¯t know how miserable was that! The more he think about it, the more he felt pitiful for Yin Suye...


    Although he doesn¡¯t dare to mention in front of Xiao Yeye of their master-servant agreement, but as his owner in name, what else can he do when he sees his subordinate being bullied like this ah? Of course he need to support Yin Suye strongly right to the end! He was not very good in fighting but if it¡¯s about quarreling, then he is very good at it! Knowing that Yin Suye doesn¡¯t like to talk and couldn¡¯t quarrel like a shrew, Shui Ruoshan could only sacrifice his own image and step up to support Yin Suye. After all, he is just a petty normal person. He couldn¡¯t do it like Yin Suye¡¯s aloofness; disdain to bother himself with other people.


    Yin Suye doesn¡¯t like to fuss, then he(SRS) will be fussy (on his behalf)!


    Yin Suye iszy to bother with these crooks, then he(SRS) will take note (on his behalf)!


    Yin Suye disdained taking action on ordinary people, then he(SRS) will teach these people a lesson (on his behalf)!


    .......


    In other words, he just couldn¡¯t stand these people bullying Yin Suye in front of him(SRS)! He want to let everyone know that the current Yin Suye is no longer the lonely Yin Suye who can be bullied by anyone in the past. At the very least, he(YSY) will has him(SRS) standing firmly at his side! People doesn¡¯t value Yin Suye, that¡¯s fine! At the very least, he(SRS) values Yin Suye a lot!


    "You..."


    Though the steward¡¯s position in the residence was not high, but no one has ever dared to talk to him like this. Instantly his face turned red from the anger.


    "What ¡¯you¡¯ ah? I am talking about people whose ¡¯eyes are higher than a peak¡¯2English equivalent idiom would be ¡¯Nose in the air¡¯ like you!"


    Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t give the steward a chance to rebut, immediately picked up from his pause.


    He(SRS) doesn¡¯t worry at all that he will cause unnecessary troubles by doing this. Let¡¯s not say that these people are simply some insignificant crooks, he(SRS) won¡¯t need to worry even if someone with more important status came out. One need to know, Yin Suye¡¯s current strength is at Imperial stage level 9, plus abilities at Supreme King stage. It could be said that as long as their opponent is not the current Supreme King, then no one could go against Yin Suye3HBC maybe ? :v .


    Meaning, they couldpletely walk sideways in the Capital (if they want) ah! Having such advantage at his side, Shui Ruoshan naturally has more confidence; it waspletely stress-free for him to be ¡¯the fox exploits the tiger¡¯s might¡¯4Meaning - to use powerful connections to intimidate people !


    "A child who doesn¡¯t know ¡¯how high is the sky¡¯5Meaning - Overestimating own abilities!"


    As the steward said that, he waved at the person behind him, wanting to give this child who dares to throw his face a lesson.


    "Oh, I¡¯m very scared ah~"


    Shui Ruoshan said that he was scared but he still standing there, doesn¡¯t look like he wanted to retreat nor ask Yin Suye for help. Although his own ability is a bit bad, but he absolutely has no problem dealing with these crooks. However, he is a little unhappy with the steward¡¯s attitude to ¡¯take actions at the slightest disagreement¡¯. Does that means he is picking the soft persimmons to pinch?


    People from parallel world are too uncivilized, not gentleman at all!


    Do you understand what is ¡¯diplomacy before violence¡¯ ah?


    The steward just can¡¯t let him(SRS) throw a few more taunts to relieve anger before taking actions?


    "Presumptuous!"


    Yin Suye originally stood behind the little guy, quietly watching him seeking justice on his(YSY) behalf and feeling very satisfied. But he didn¡¯t expect the steward to be so bold to want to take actions on the little guy. This caused his(YSY) expression to be sharp in an instant. At this moment, he looked at the steward like he is looking at a dead person.


    He originally doesn¡¯t want to cause a big ruckus the moment he returned to the Capital so not to alert those high-ranked people. That¡¯s why he only gave a small lesson to those ¡¯blind¡¯ guards. But that doesn¡¯t mean that he can¡¯t take action. Since some people are eager to seek death, then he will fulfill their wish. At most, he will only has a bit more trouble after this!


    The steward has just signaled the people behind him to teach Yin Suye and that child a lesson, before he felt a huge pressure descended on him. He couldn¡¯t hold on and fell straight on to the ground. When he looked up, he meet Yin Suye¡¯s eyes that were full of killing intent. All of a sudden, he was scared to the point of trembling. The steward is very regretful now. Just why did he provoke the Killing God like Yin Suye for the sake of small rewards? One need to know, once Yin Suye starts to get crazy, he could do anything.


    "Young, young master Yin, this, this is, is, definitely a misunderstanding!"


    The steward expressed his intention to reconcile in a stutter. Just that he has long been ustomed to walk all over Yin Suye so he couldn¡¯t change his attitude in such short time. Though he called him Young Master Yin, but it was done with a slight arrogant attitude, letting people know that he clearly doesn¡¯t put him(YSY) in his eyes.


    Yin Suye doesn¡¯t care of the steward¡¯s attitude at all. Towards a dead person, he doesn¡¯t have to be that petty. One didn¡¯t see Yin Suye take any actions but the steward fell to the ground and started to twitch. The sound of his bones being crushed (inside) could almost be heard. He wanted to open his mouth and beg for mercy but he couldn¡¯t make any sound...


    "Don¡¯t look!" Yin Suye stepped forward and covered Shui Ruoshan¡¯s eyes to prevent him from continue watching that bloody scene.


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan originally wants to refute, but then he thought of the bloody scenes when Yin Suye killed the giant wolves and Huo Ruyan. Instantly he lost the interest to sneak a peek and honestly closed his eyes. He didn¡¯t seemed to be aware that the moment his eyshes swept over Yin Suye¡¯s palm, the owner of the hand slightly stiffened. All of his(SRS) focus was on how to settle this matterter on.


    After covering the little guy, Yin Suye gave the slightest of his attention to the steward on the ground; slightly increasing the strength of his pressure bit by bit. The steward who was already in extreme pain at this moment suddenly burst out in bright red blood all over his body, causing him to be dyed red like a ¡¯blood man¡¯. Not a momentter, he stopped breathingpletely and died...


    Considering that the little guy didn¡¯t like bloody scene like this, Yin Suye thought for a while and then pointed at the steward¡¯s body. Instantly, the body began to erode, dissipate...


    Until none of the trace(of the steward) remains, Yin Suye then recalled back his pressure. After that, Yin Suye let go of hand from Shui Ruoshan¡¯s eyes.


    "Already settled?"


    Shui Ruoshan nced around with his eyes opened widely, trying to find out what happened through the traces left from the battle. Unfortunately, except for the missing steward, there were no trace of blood or remains left on the ground at all. Ain¡¯t that person got eliminated too thoroughly? Definitely a professional in destroying bodies and evidences ah!


    "En." Yin Suye nodded.


    "What to do with the rest of the people?"


    Shui Ruoshan pointed at the group of guards who have been scared stiff by Yin Suye¡¯s extreme methods just now. They have seen how Yin Suye killed people, is it alright to just let them go? To possess such a cruel thought, all of a sudden Shui Ruoshan felt his 3 views went wrong. As expected, ¡¯being near to cinnabar will make you red, being near to viin will make you ck¡¯?6Banana : The correct term is ½üÖìÕ߳࣬½üÄ«ÕßºÚ - being near to cinnabar will make you red, being near to ink will make you ck


    The moment they heard it, the guards who were afraid that Yin Suye might deal with them next, immediately scared witless and shouted ¡¯Have mercy ah!¡¯. Because Yin Suye has recalled the pressure he ced on them, the guards could now move freely; keep kowtow-ing7Knocking head on the ground to Yin Suye to beg for mercy.


    Shui Ruoshan felt his feeling be better, seeing these guards who have been trying to pick at Yin Suye just now in current ugly state. Then he raised his head and looked at Yin Suye. He saw Yin Suye standing proudly in the middle and not saying anything. That pair of heterochromatic eyes were looking down on everyone in disdain, his indifferent gaze was like a god overlooking all beings.


    A breeze passed by, gently fluttered the edges of his clothes. His long blond hair silently floated up behind him. A ray of sunshine shone from behind, setting him off to look even more sacred...


    Using Shui Ruoshan¡¯s words to describe it, Yin Suye is simply ¡¯too cool to the point of no friends¡¯ ah! If he(SRS) is still in Earth now, he will definitely take a picture with his phone and upload it in Weibo ah! The number of forwards will exceed hundreds of thousands! This is how one be famous overnight ah!


    Raw Word Count : 3634


    #IWillCallThisChapter¡¯ACannonFodderDied¡¯


    #WhatIWantTheMostNowIsSRSSuddenlyGrowUp


    #ThenPaPaPa


    #SheeshWhatsWrongWithMe


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost


    #IDontFreakingCareIfYouWantToReadItOffline


    #ByPuttingItOnline

 Chapter 78

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero seven eight - Yin Wushuang</strong>


    "Yin Suye, you are getting more and more daring!"


    Yin Wushuang has yet to reach the gate but his arrogant voice could already be heard. His voice was filled with maliciousness and hostile intent against Yin Suye. Actually, Yin Wushuang has already gotten the news from his subordinates the moment Yin Suye reached the Capital, and he has begun nning how to seek trouble for Yin Suye. At the same time, he hinted to the servants what they should do. After arranging everything, Yin Wushuang waited in his room for the good news. What surprised him was he gotten the news that the Yin Suye who has always been calm and self-sufficient actually disregarded everything and started to fight with other people at the gate.


    In an instant, Yin Wushuang became excited. He felt that he finally caught Yin Suye¡¯s mistake to push him down to the dust. He can¡¯t wait to see Yin Suye¡¯s hardship face when he has nowhere left to go. So he hurriedly rushed to the gate with a group of men. But his room was located in the middle of the residence and it was quite a distance from the gate so it¡¯s alreadyte when he finally arrived.


    What he saw was a group of guards cowardly knelt and bowed to that proud tall figure. Yin Suye just crossed his arms and standing in the middle, epting everyone¡¯s worship like a god. At that time, the sunlight were quite bright, setting off that person to be even more magnificent, letting Yin Wushuang to remember Yin Suye¡¯s famous reputation as ¡¯The Light of the Sun¡¯. Yin Wushuang who originally wanted to see Yin Suye getting shamed, his expression became ugly all of a sudden, and his gaze towards Yin Suye became even more unfriendly.


    "Young Master, you must seek justice for us ah!"


    The guards who has been begging for mercy from Yin Suye, immediately cried out like they saw their savior when they heard Yin Wushuang¡¯s voice. In their eyes, Yin Wushuang is the real young master of Yin Residence, and the master who they should obey.


    "Where¡¯s the steward?"


    Yin Wushuang remembered that he sent someone in advance to deal with the matter. Now that he arrived, he only saw this group of useless guards but not that person he sent.


    "Already killed by Yin Suye!"


    The guard who replied shivered when he recalled the dying scene of the steward but he still promptly responded. They couldn¡¯t even see how Yin Suye killed the steward at all, his death was unusually strange! Even though they were being pressured by Yin Suye just now, these servants still didn¡¯t treat him as a young master of the family and directly addressed Yin Suye by his name. Their contemptuous attitude was very obvious.


    "Yin Suye, do you have anything to say?"


    The moment he heard that the steward has been killed by Yin Suye, Yin Wushuang became joyful. He hasn¡¯t even start looking for trouble with Yin Suye and he made such a big trouble up by himself. He took a big step forward before asking Yin Suye with an arrogant look. This time there are so many eye-witnesses, Yin Suye won¡¯t be able to escape.


    Facing the question by the iing person, Yin Suye just turned away like he has not seen him at all, and looked at Shui Ruoshan who has been standing beside him. He felt his sleeve being pulled by the little guy, who seemed to has something to say to him so he cooperatively bowed down his head.


    "Who is he ah?" Shui Ruoshan asked.


    This is a downside of novels in text form. He knows everyone from the story but not their appearance. That is to say if there¡¯s no names, he won¡¯t be able to connect the people in front of him with the characters in the story at all.


    "Yin Wushuang." Yin Suye¡¯s introduction has always been short and simple.


    "That¡¯s him?!" Shui Ruoshan nodded to show that he knew who was that.


    They spent quite some time just now with the small fry guards, and finally a heavyweight character hase out! It¡¯s really not easy ah!


    Yin Wushuang is the son of the mistress wife1The third wheel turned main wife that Yin Suye¡¯s cheap father has picked up2Banana : Hope I didn¡¯t get the rtionship wrong. Raw at the bottom for those who wanna check, he could be considered the quasi-heir of Yin Residence. At the same time, he(YWS) is the one who looked down at Yin Suye the most. One could say that he(YWS) is definitely the one who contributed the most for the times Yin Suye lived badly in Yin Residence, while his mistress mother is the second most contributor.


    "Yin Suye, do you dare to ignore me?!"


    Yin Wushuang originally thought Yin Suye would definitely feel guilty for causing a big mess this time, and that he(YWS) could take this opportunity to give Yin Suye a good round of bullying so he(YSY) would know the meaning of fear. But he didn¡¯t expect that not only Yin Suye didn¡¯t sumb to him, he(YSY) haspletely ignored him and turned away to talk with a child. This caused Yin Wushuang who doesn¡¯t has good temper to turn darker.


    However, he didn¡¯t immediately send his people to give Yin Suye a lesson because he was very clear that none of them were Yin Suye¡¯s opponent at all so he is currently waiting for a more powerful helper toe. He was quite rushed when he came out just now so he doesn¡¯t has time to call any high-leveled master with him. He could only send someone to call them out to support him. Wait until his reinforcements arrive, he would be able to show some colors to Yin Suye!


    "What kind of ¡¯green onion¡¯ are you?3English equivalent of this sentence is probably ¡¯Who the hell are you?¡¯"


    Upon knowing that Yin Wushuang and Yin Suye are in opposite team to each other, Shui Ruoshan immediately joined in the fight. He knew that Yin Suye doesn¡¯t like to quarrel, but he himself doesn¡¯t mind wasting his saliva at all.


    "Moreover, your appearance is not nice at all. What right do you have to insist my family¡¯s Suye to look at you ah?"


    At this moment, Shui Ruoshan definitely won¡¯t ¡¯break Yin Suye¡¯s stage¡¯4let him down. Calling him by Xiao Yeye might not be good since it doesn¡¯t sound imposing so he directly omitted the surname to call him(YSY); it sounded more intimate to call that way too.5Since SRS talked about this, this Banana might as well chip in. Please see bottom of post for more


    On the other hand, there are people who is better-looking than Yin Suye in the continent, just that it¡¯s definitely not much. After all, he(SRS) was holding on to the mentality to let the protagonist defeat Mr.Tall, Handsome and Rich when he set the descriptions for viin Yin Suye. He felt that the more powerful the viin is, the better the sense of aplishment when defeating the viin. So he wrote Yin Suye as perfect as he could! Even the protagonist Huang Beichen didn¡¯t get that much favor in terms of appearance.


    Yin Wushuang opened his mouth, wanting to teach this kid who interrupted his words a lesson. He might not able to deal with Yin Suye at the moment, but he could still manage a child. Just that the moment he opened his mouth, he was unable to speak. His attention has been focused on Yin Suye all the while so he didn¡¯t notice there¡¯s a child beside him until the child said something. With just a nce, Yin Wushuang suddenly felt his heartbeat became a step slower.


    At this moment, Yin Wushuang has forgotten those provocation said by the child. When he recalled the child¡¯s cotton soft and cute voice, he could feel his throat turning dry. As a tyrant in the Capital, he yed with a lot of men and women before but his favorite ything were young kids; teenagers that have not started puberty yet. But he has never met a child that gave him such strong feeling before like this child in front of him.


    Shui Ruoshan¡¯s current ring expression lookedpletely different in Yin Wushuang¡¯s eyes. The child¡¯s watery eyes looked like it were covered with ayer of water mist, sparkling brightly. His curled eyshes lightly trembled; cute too the max and sillily charming. The child¡¯s skin is radiant white, looking almost transparent under the sunlight. It was like a wless pearl, enticing him to swallow him(SRS) into his(YWS) stomach!


    Yin Wushuang doesn¡¯t think himself as someone with poor self-control but at this moment, he doesn¡¯t feel like controlling himself at all. A voice keep urging in his heart, to take this child, to possess himpletely, no matter what! Furthermore, Yin Suye is the one who brought the child here. That caused Yin Wushuang¡¯s intention to get him(SRS) be even more intense. Just thinking of it, Yin Suye could only weakly watch as he y and ruin the child in front of him; the fiery heat in Yin Wushuang¡¯s heart suddenly became stronger.


    "Little child, what is your name ah?" Yin Wushuang immediately put on a smile that he thought was very gentle at Shui Ruoshan.


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan who was prepared for a confrontation got stunned by Yin Wushuang¡¯s attitude. He couldn¡¯t guess what the other party was trying to do. The next moment, Shui Ruoshan slightly frowned. Because Yin Wushuang¡¯s gaze towards him at the moment was very strange. Not hatred, not hostile, but an inexplicable eagerness that makes him feel very ufortable?


    One need to know, he has just scolded the other person. But not only that person didn¡¯t get angry, he even showed him(SRS) a smiling face. Don¡¯t tell him that this person is an abnormal wacko ba?


    Oh fcuk! Don¡¯t tell him that he met someone with abusive tendency ba?


    At this moment, should he go and persuade Yin Wushuang a bit? If you are sick, then you need to take medicines. Don¡¯t give up on treatment, although you looked like you cannot be saved anymore.


    Raw Word Count : 2674


    #OkayAPedo


    #DidntSeeThatComing


    #IReadADanmeiBefore


    #TheMLMadeMiddleAgedManWhoysMen


    #IntoAUke


    #Forcefully


    #TheMentalImageThough


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost


    #IDontFreakingCareIfYouWantToReadItOffline


    #ByPuttingItOnline


    <strong>Banana</strong>: Raw - ÒóÙíÒ¹ÄǸö±ãÒ˸¸Ç×ÁíȡСÈýÆÞ×ӵĶù×Ó


    So about names in Chinese (as mentioned in footnote above), Chinese names usually are made out of 3 characters.


    Example : Shui(Surname) Ruoshan(Given name) / Yin(Surname) Suye(Given name).


    1. Calling one by full name is normal.


    2. For more polite address, use honorific with just the surname or full name. Example : Mr.Shui / Mr.Yin


    3. For people with intimate rtionship (bff, lovers, families), they would call each other without surname. Example : Ruoshan / Suye .


    4. Elder siblings normally call their younger siblings with ¡¯Ah¡¯ and thest character of their name. Example : Ah Shan / Ah Ye.


    Why I wanna talk about this? Because I have seen a lot of peoplementing in various sites using only the surname and the middle character. Example : I think SR (Shui Ruo) shouldn¡¯t do that / YS (Yin Su) looked so cool. This is wrong ya, it sounded like you choked on something in the middle of saying their name. It¡¯s weird ah.


    I think some of you guys didn¡¯t realize the difference between Asian [surname + given name] with western [first name +st name] yo. At least I got confused with that when I was young _(;3/ I keep putting my given name asst name because of its cing :v


    Anyway, I only mentioned the super basic info, and I said ¡¯usually¡¯ so it doesn¡¯t applies to ¡¯all¡¯ names. There are more detailed exnation online so please don¡¯te with a thesis and starts a debate here ya _(;3/

 Chapter 79

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero seven nine - Dragon¡¯s reverse scale</strong>


    "Little child, don¡¯t be shy. Big brother is a good person. If you follow big brother, this brother will make sure you ¡¯eat fragrant drink spicy¡¯1meaning to live well!"


    The more Yin Wushuang looked at Shui Ruoshan, the more he felt pleasing to his eyes. He disregarded Shui Ruoshan¡¯s indifferent attitude towards him and continued to promote himself.


    "Excuse me, I don¡¯t have a brother so don¡¯t randomly recognize other people as rtives!"


    Right now, Shui Ruoshan is very sure that Yin Wushuang is sick at the brain. He(SRS) already ignored him, but he still sticks to him. His(YWS) skin is very thick ah!


    "Furthermore, I don¡¯t like to eat fragrant food or drink spicy drinks!"


    Shui Ruoshan won¡¯t discriminate Yin Wushuang just because he is sick. So when it¡¯s time to counterattack, he will still ruthlessly counterattack. At the same time, he reflected to himself in his heart. He remembered when he wrote about Yin Wushuang, he didn¡¯t write about him being a dimwit. So where did he wrote wrong, to cause this person to be hopeless/cannot be helped?


    "Don¡¯t like it? Doesn¡¯t matter. Big brother is the young master of Yin Residence. Whatever you want, this brother can give it to you!"


    Yin Wushuang didn¡¯t seem to feel the rejection from Shui Ruoshan at all. He only felt that the child pouting while speaking seriously with him is too cute beyond words! Hence, he introduced his identity and qualifications in one go, and his tone was filled with temptation.


    "..." Shui Ruoshan felt that he couldn¡¯t continue talking with such a one-of-a-kind wacko.


    This person couldn¡¯t understand human speech is it?


    Or couldn¡¯t understand human speech?


    Or couldn¡¯t understand human speech?


    He already said he doesn¡¯t has a brother, but he(YWS) still called himself big brother. One does not simply disgust people like this. Other than that, Yin Wushuang even used the tone used to deceive 3-years old kids to talk to him, is he(YWS) trying to look for trouble with him?


    "Tell me whatever request you have, brother will definitely satisfy you!"


    Yin Wushuang doesn¡¯t mind Shui Ruoshan¡¯s icy expression, his enthusiasm didn¡¯t decrease and he felt that the child has quite a personality. One need to know, usually when other people heard of his identity, they would immediately throw themselves into his embrace. So, not only the child didn¡¯te forward to please him, he(SRS) raised his head slightly looking disdainful instead. That aloof manner caused Yin Wushuang to wish he could immediately press him(SRS) down under his body...


    "Then please disappear right away from my sight!"


    Shui Ruoshan requested word-by-word with his eyebrows slightly raised up. He hated the way Yin Wushuang looked at him, no, he should say he hated Yin Wushuang all together. Or should he say he doesn¡¯t has good impression towards Yin Wushuang the first moment he saw him? That¡¯s why he spoke so directly without pleasantries, not giving face to Yin Wushuang. Towards people who are destined to be their enemies, he naturally don¡¯t need to give any faces.


    "Alright." Yin Wushuang felt like his bones are going to melt from that icy but cotton soft ¡¯meng¡¯ voice, so he agreed without even thinking.


    "Then quickly scram!" Shui Ruoshan¡¯s tone became colder each turn, he didn¡¯t even hide his dislike to Yin Wushuang this time.


    "How dare you talk to me like this?!"


    Even if Yin Wushuang likes Shui Ruoshan, it was impossible for him to tolerate him(SRS) embarrassing him again and again. Yin Wushuang was used to being fawned by others, it was rare for him to please other people and to let that person willingly follow him. But the result was not what he imagined, not only the other party didn¡¯t take his offer, he even dared to scold him! He finally realized that the child was not ying hard to get with him but is ying with him. Yin Wushuang felt like the other party is ¡¯refusing a toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit¡¯2not doing something until being forced to. As expected from someone who was brought by Yin Suye, he(SRS) just know to go against him(YWS). But it doesn¡¯t matter, because he will get his hand on that person soon. And when he gets him(SRS), he will has his own way to let him(SRS) regret!


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan felt that he has no way tomunicate with the chunibyo patient, Yin Wushuang who has been spoilt by his family and thought that the world revolves around him. To think that previously he deliberately avoided writing Yin Wushuang as someone who only knows how to eat, drink and y in his novel, gave him a good talent and ability, finally making him(YWS) as one of the protagonist¡¯s brother to add grudge level for Yin Suye. Now that he met Yin Wushuang for real, then it won¡¯t be the case anymore! Could this be considered ¡¯no zuo no die¡¯3if you don¡¯t do it, you won¡¯t die?


    Shui Ruoshan has always uphold the principle - If he(SRS) is not happy, then other people can¡¯t hope to being happy as well. Since Yin Wushuang has started it, then he(SRS) must give his response. But it¡¯s a pity that Shui Ruoshan¡¯s eloquent talking skill couldn¡¯t be used to Yin Wushuang whose brain is different from ordinary people. He is thinking that since words couldn¡¯t get through to him(YWS), then can he(SRS) use other methods to teach him a lesson?


    "Meow!"


    Sensing its owner¡¯s emotions, Ruixue which has been silently following Shui Ruoshan disappeared with a whoosh. A white figure flitted past in the air...


    Ruixue flew towards Yin Wushuang and stuck out its sharp ws, ruthlessly swiped at his face. After leaving a few distinct bloody marks, it returned back to Shui Ruoshan¡¯s side in a sh of white light. Then it licked its paws, shook its whiskers, and looked at Shui Ruoshan with an expression asking to be praised. It wants to eat anchovies as a reward!


    During these periods together, Ruixue has mastered the trick to please its master and the bad person4Yin Suye lol. In normal times, it shouldn¡¯t make any noisy sound or get too close the its owner. It¡¯s fine to just act like a transparent cat, following quietly beside its owner. Then when owner is in danger and needed its assistance, it will take the initiative to take action. If it didn¡¯t do well, then bad guy Yin Suye will bully him badly. But if it did well, it will get a lot of delicious little dried fishes.


    I w!


    For the sake of its anchovies, Ruixue is determined to be a good cat that can solve problems for its master!


    "Glutton!"


    Although Shui Ruoshan¡¯s words were criticizing Ruixue, he still took out a small dried fish right away from his space ring. Knowing that Ruixue likes to eat fish when they were staying in the inn, Yin Suye bought a lot of dried fishes and gave him(SRS) to keep. If Ruixue did well and deserves a reward, then he(SRS) will make a positive expression. If Ruixue didn¡¯t do well, then Yin Suye wille out to make a ck face.


    "Meow!"


    Receiving its beloved small fish, Ruixue happily called out once then immediately retreated to a corner to continue being a transparent cat and eat its fish. At the same time, it wondered if it should go up and w a few more timester at the person that its master hated, so that it could get a few more dried fishes?


    Ai, as a noble cat, it still has to worry about its own food and drink! A cat¡¯s life could be very helpless sometimes!


    "AH!"


    Yin Wushuang couldn¡¯t react in time that he has been wed. Ruixue¡¯s speed was too fast, to the point that after he felt the pain on his face, then he realized he has been attacked?! Yin Wushuang touched his face and found blood on his hand. He was stunned, then instantly became furious the next second.


    "All of you go and catch them, I want to take my revenge!"


    The string inside Yin Wushuang called ¡¯rationality¡¯ has snapped at the moment. He didn¡¯t consider the fact that his helper has yet to arrive, and that he won¡¯t has any advantages at all if he take action now. He only knows that he wants them to pay for hurting him!


    "Seeking death!"


    Yin Suye who originally stood quietly beside Shui Ruoshan no longer controls his emotions the moment Yin Wushuang took action. He want to kill people, and is ready to kill too! At the beginning, he disdained to act on these ants that were much weaker than him, but he didn¡¯t expect Yin Wushuang would shift his focus onto Shui Ruoshan. He will absolutely not allow this.


    Perhaps the little guy didn¡¯t notice the filthy thoughts that Yin Wushuang had of him, but he(YSY) is too clear of what Yin Wushuang¡¯s gaze means; to possess, to y, to profane. And because he was too clear of these that he couldn¡¯t tolerate it even more. He remembered being targeted by everyone when he was young because of his own appearance. At that time, in order to protect himself, he didn¡¯t hesitate to ruin his face. It was then he managed to survive that difficult period. Later on, he gradually became stronger and didn¡¯t continue the self-harm action, so his injuries recovered to normal.


    However, for those people who have bullied him before, he paid it back thousands of times in various ways after he obtained enough strength. At that time, he deliberately used unusual and cruel methods to take his revenge, taking the opportunity to deter everyone froming near. People doesn¡¯t dare to look down on him again, and didn¡¯t dare to find him trouble that easily.


    But he didn¡¯t expect to see this vile gaze again after so long, and it¡¯s even directed to the little guy. This made him even angrier than the times he encountered such a thing himself. Little guy belongs to him only! No one else can taint him! Dare to touch the little guy? Kill without mercy! Instant death to those who touch the dragon¡¯s reverse scale!


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan only wanted to give Yin Wushuang a lesson, he didn¡¯t mean to worsen the situation. He was trying to gain the upper hand in their quarrel. If not for Yin Wushuang acting too excessively, he won¡¯t let Ruixue teach him a lesson. He did prepare himself for Yin Wushuang¡¯s anger but he never thought that the first person to explode would be the Yin Suye he thought could endure the most?!


    He only saw a glimpse of Yin Suye and then he(YSY) has went past all the guards, stopping directly in front of Yin Wushuang. When everyone has yet to react, Yin Suye already swept a kick at Yin Wushuang, sending the man up to the sky...


    Then, he(YSY) lightly jumped to the air. With a swipe of his hand, he pped Yin Wushuang back to the ground...


    With a ¡¯BAM¡¯ sound, Yin Wushuang made a deep hole on the ground!


    Meanwhile, Yin Suye didn¡¯t give Yin Wushuang any chance to fight back. He lifted his foot and unhurriedly stepped on Yin Wushuang¡¯s chest, causing the other party to continue lying in the pit without any resistance. Yin Suye at the moment has a gloomy expression, condescendingly looking down at the ant under his foot. A few red light of madness shed through the bottom of his eyes, while his whole body exuded a bloodthirsty aura; causing the surrounding to feel horrifying. As if an evil spirit has crawled out from Hell.


    Sunlight could be seen shining brightly, and yet everyone could feel an icy cold feeling from the bottom of their heart...


    Yin Suye¡¯s wrist turned up and a sword with cold re appeared, urately stabbing towards Yin Wushuang¡¯s neck...


    Raw Word Count : 3129


    #RaiseYourHand


    #IfYouForgotAboutRuixue


    #Again


    #LikeMe


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost


    #IDontFreakingCareIfYouWantToReadItOffline


    #ByPuttingItOnline

 Chapter 80

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong> </strong>


    <strong> Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero eight zero - No need to worry</strong>


    "Wait!" Shui Ruoshan saw that Yin Suye really has the intention to kill, without thinking he called out to stop in a fluster.


    The moment he heard Shui Ruoshan said stop, Yin Suye hesitated for a moment before taking back the sword that has already scratched Yin Wushuang¡¯s neck. He then looked at Shui Ruoshan in confusion.


    Yin Wushuang thought he would be dead for sure. So at that moment he escaped death, he has totally taken Shui Ruoshan as his savior, his gaze towards Shui Ruoshan became even more intense.


    "Yin Wushuang cannot die now!"


    Shui Ruoshan is very clear that if Yin Suye killed Yin Wushuang right out in the open, it would not only means being enemies with Yin Residence, Yin Suye would be considered as challenging the authority of the Capital as well! If this continues, they will go down the route of being enemies with the entire world right away ah! So just because of this small fry Yin Wushuang, everything that Yin Suye has will be destroyed; it¡¯s really not cost-effective!


    Other than that, no matter how powerful Yin Suye is, he is only one person. There will be times where ¡¯two fists cannot beat four hands¡¯ in the future. For safety reason, Shui Ruoshan need to stop Yin Suye from making such unwise moves. As the saying goes, 10 years is not toote for a gentleman to avenge himself!


    "No need to worry."


    With just a nce, Yin Suye understood that the reason the little guy stopped him from killing was not because he is feeling generous but he was worried of his(YSY) situation. This undoubtedly made him loosened a bit of his guard in his heart. And at the same time strengthened his killing intent towards Yin Wushuang.


    What about being enemies with the entire world?


    It¡¯s not like he hasn¡¯t done it in his past life. Returning to do the same thing again was just a small trouble for him! Thinking it that way, the sword in Yin Suye¡¯s hand stabbed towards Yin Wushuang¡¯s neck...


    "..."


    All of a sudden, Shui Ruoshan felt helpless and speechless. He didn¡¯t think not only his persuasion didn¡¯t make Yin Suye change his mind, it deepened his killing intent instead. Viin, is it really alright for you to not listen to advice? At time like this, anyone pleasee and stop Yin Suye from doing stupid things, whoever it is!


    Shui Ruoshan felt that there¡¯s a limit on how much his heart can take, he is not ready to follow Yin Suye down the self-destruction path of anti human, anti-society, and anti-world ah! This time, God seemed to hear Shui Ruoshan¡¯s request because a voice carrying a strong domineering pressure suddenly rang out, at the very moment Yin Suye¡¯s sword broke the skin of Yin Wushuang¡¯s neck.


    "Stop!"


    Shui Ruoshan who has been looking at Yin Suye saw that his(YSY) action paused for a moment from that sudden pressure. It was just a short moment and the owner of the voice has arrived in front of Yin Suye, that person struck out a palm at Yin Suye with full force...


    Yin Suye didn¡¯t show any change of emotions in his eyes when he was facing that attack. He just gently lifted up his left hand to receive the attack...


    The power sh between both people¡¯s energy instantly formed a circle of energy wave, the shockwave brought the surrounding guards to their knees...


    Yin Suye¡¯s gaze sharpened, he pushed his palm forward and forced the iing attacker out (from the circle of energy wave).


    "Yin Suye, you are seeking death!"


    The iing person took a few steps back to stabilize himself, he looked at Yin Suye like his eyes would spit fire.


    "Dearest Father, quickly save me! Yin Suye has gone crazy, he wanted to kill me!" Yin Wushuang was overjoyed when he saw who just came, he didn¡¯t forget toin about Yin Suye while asking for help.


    When he heard what Yin Wushuang called that person, Shui Ruoshan immediately understood who is this middle-aged uncle. This person is current head of the family, at the same time he is Yin Suye¡¯s cheap father - Yin Ming. But when he saw how Yin Ming is seeking justice for Yin Wushuang, Shui Ruoshan still felt a bit unfair on Yin Suye¡¯s behalf. This kind of biased father doesn¡¯t has a single rtion to the word ¡¯Wise¡¯, hepletely unable to distinguish right and wrong ah!


    [Banana : Yin Suye¡¯s father name is Yin Ming/Òóäé which has the same pronunciation with the word ¡¯Wise¡¯, Ying Ming/Ó¢Ã÷.]¡¯


    At the same time, he wanted toin to himself. What kind of brain fart he had at that time of writing, to name Yin Suye¡¯s cheap father as ¡¯Wise/Ying Ming¡¯? As for the current situation, Shui Ruoshan was not worried at all. Else, he won¡¯t have free time to rant to himself. Because Yin Ming¡¯s current strength was only Imperial stage level 5, he is not Yin Suye¡¯s opponent at all so Shui Ruoshan can continue to watch the development of things with peace of mind.


    "Shut up!"


    As he said that, Yin Suye forced his sword deeper into Yin Wushuang¡¯s neck. Just that this time he doesn¡¯t intend to take his(YWS) life right away. He wanted to see how this good father of his could save his good son from his(YSY) hands.


    Instantly, Yin Wushuang screamed out in pain. Yin Suye was really ruthless, he let him retain his consciousness while feeling the bone-piercing pain.


    "What are you doing?!" Seeing that Yin Suye dared to injure Yin Wushuang right in front of him, Yin Ming became even more furious.


    "It¡¯s as you can see."


    As he said that, Yin Suye made another wound at the other side of Yin Wushuang¡¯s neck. He seemed to hate Yin Wushuang¡¯s voice, so this time he made it so he couldn¡¯t make a sound.


    "How dare you?!"


    Yin Ming saw Yin Wushuang convulsed with a pale face and felt heartache all of a sudden, but he doesn¡¯t dare to act rashly as the hostage is still in Yin Suye¡¯s hand. Moreover, judging from the face-off just now, Yin Ming clearly sensed that Yin Suye¡¯s strength should be above him so he couldn¡¯t take action at all.


    "Why not?"


    Yin Suye¡¯s voice was very cold. There wasn¡¯t any dissatisfaction inside, just calmly stating the matter. He used to hate and me Yin Ming, and because he has emotions towards him(YM), it let him know that he actually cares for Yin Ming as his father. But now that he is reborn, Yin Ming no longer means anything to him because he has exhausted all his feelings towards his father. Not killing off Yin Wushuang right away but torturing him bit by bit in front of Yin Ming, Yin Suye wants him(YM) to personally experience the helpless pain he felt in the past. However, when he remembered that Shui Ruoshan was nearby him, he restrained the degree of his revenge and took a softer approach.


    "Quickly release him, or else..." For Yin Wushuang¡¯s sake, Yin Ming could only suppressed the anger in his heart and verbally threatened Yin Suye.


    Yin Suye lost the interest to continue the conversation, his hands resumed the torturing action.


    "Courting death!" Watching his beloved son being hurt, Yin Ming can no longer watch at a side, and directly struck out fiercely at Yin Suye.


    Yin Suye lightly raised his gaze and coldly looked at Yin Ming, he didn¡¯t n to let go of Yin Wushuang.


    "If you don¡¯t let go, I could only force you myself!" As he says that, Yin Ming forcefully changed the direction of his attack and directed it towards Shui Ruoshan...


    Actually, before Yin Ming arrived to the main gate, he already heard Shui Ruoshan yelling ¡¯Stop¡¯ so he knew that this child has a certain influence on Yin Suye. Just that he didn¡¯t put this small child in his eyes before this. What surprised himter on was Yin Suye¡¯s strength actually exceeded his(YM) level so much in such a short time; he(YM) simply couldn¡¯t do anything against Yin Suye.


    Furthermore, Yin Wushuang is still in Yin Suye¡¯s hands. Yin Ming doesn¡¯t dare to act rashly even more, afraid that he will hurt Yin Wushuang in the process! He never thought that Yin Suye would be so uncaring (of their familial ties) so he(YM) could only shift his target to Shui Ruoshan.


    Towards Yin Suye, he felt that since he couldn¡¯t go against him by force, then he could only use suppression. It seems that Yin Suye cares for this child, so he will use this child to threaten him. Yin Suye definitely will not act rashly! However, Yin Ming didn¡¯t immediately acted. Instead, he pretended to be irrationally furious to reduce Yin Suye¡¯s alertness to him. Then at the most suitable time, he will pretend to attack Yin Suye to cover his real purpose to capture the child to threaten him. This is the only solution that Yin Ming could think of in such a short time, and it is the safest way to get Yin Wushuang out of Yin Suye¡¯s grip.


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan who was watching the show quietly by the side didn¡¯t expect that Yin Ming would give up attacking Yin Suye and changed his target to him instead?! Towards this inexplicable plot twist, Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t has much energy to rant, he could only say ¡¯Fuck!¡¯ a few times in his heart! ¡¯A fire in the city gates is also a cmity for the fish in the moat¡¯(bystander will also suffer), Shui Ruoshan is very confirmed that he got dragged into the mess by Yin Suye!


    But then Shui Ruoshan knew that it was not the time to rant, as his primary concern should be on how to deal with Yin Ming¡¯s fierce attack. He considered the fact that Yin Suye is quite a distance from him so he might not be able to save him in time. So Shui Ruoshan fished out a scroll with attacking skill from his space ring, threw it at Yin Ming without hesitation, and detonated it with his spiritual power...


    After that, he took out attacking tools from his space ring, threw it at Yin Ming then started the tools with his spiritual power...


    Next, he continued to pull attacking weapons from his space ring, threw it at Yin Ming and controlled it with his spiritual power...


    Raw Word Count : 2736


    #IfYMDoesntDieFromThis


    #IWillWriteMyNameUpsideDown


    #MyNameIsÍõBtw


    #BananaJokes


    #ThisBananaAintNoWang


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost


    #IDontFreakingCareIfYouWantToReadItOffline


    #ByPuttingItOnline

 Chapter 81

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero eight one - Crippled</strong>


    Shui Ruoshan emptied his space ring, any items that can be used to attack, whether it¡¯s good or bad and threw it at Yin Ming...


    All of a sudden, multitude of lights shone in the air, explosion sound ¡¯KABOOM¡¯ continuously rang out...


    Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t hope these props would be able to defeat Yin Ming, his main purpose is to stop him from approaching anyway. He need to buy time to save himself, and also provide time for Yin Suye to return (to him). Actually, before they arrived to the Capital, Yin Suye has already prepared him with various situations that they would encounter and also gotten him well-prepared. For example, what to do to protect himself when being attacked. That¡¯s right, it¡¯s self-protection, not counterattacking.


    Although Shui Ruoshan knew how to make incantation and also prepared himself on how to react when in danger, he felt helpless that he has no experience in this matter. Mainly because his speed in writing incantation is too slow, so there is the possibility of him being killed off by the enemy before he even finished writing his incantation. So, to prevent this kind of situation from happening, Yin Suye has long thought of the countermeasures for Shui Ruoshan.


    That is regardless the cost, the amount, the result... just smash everything at the enemy! If he can¡¯t smash the enemy to death, then at the very least, he should strive to make the enemy dizzy from it. This method is crudely simple and efficient! Not only did Yin Suye went to sort out the offensive weapons in Shui Ruoshan¡¯s ring, he even gave away all the attacking items he wore on his body to Shui Ruoshan.


    So when facing with Yin Ming¡¯s sudden attack, he was not too flustered and reacted ordingly to what Yin Suye has told him earlier; smashing the props one by one at Yin Ming. Seeing how the unprepared Yin Ming getting confused and flustered by those props, Shui Ruoshan unkindly gloated at him. Who ask him to be the first victim that Yin Suye want to get back at? If he(SRS) doesn¡¯t contribute a bit, then he would be too embarrassed to say he roamed on the streets before!


    One need to know, with so many offensive propsyering on each other, the result was not as simple as one plus one, so the momentum was quite spectacr. Shui Ruoshan felt that if he couldn¡¯t ruin Yin Ming with these items, at the very least he could make him covered in dirt! Thinking about it this way, Shui Ruoshan felt his mood turn good andfortable; really could use the word ¡¯Awesome¡¯ to describe it! Feels good to be a local tyrant! And so, he became even more enthusiastic in smashing the items (on Yin Ming)!


    At the other side, Yin Ming keep blocking the tools and weapons Shui Ruoshan threw at him while slowly moving forward. Don¡¯t even mention how depressed he is feeling now. He originally thought that the child was ¡¯without the strength to truss a chicken¡¯, and it would be easy to grab him. Who knew that the result would be exactly the opposite? Sensing that Yin Suye is rushing to his direction, Yin Ming set a determination in his heart. In favor of speed, he took the risk of getting injured and actually stopped blocking the iing items. He directly resisted the attacks with his own body and flew towards Shui Ruoshan...


    "Fcuk!"


    Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t expect Yin Ming would treat his own body that heartlessly, so he couldn¡¯t help swearing out. But he didn¡¯t stop throwing stuff at Yin Ming. One hand keep flinging items, while the other hand quickly wrote in the air...


    When he started throwing things at Yin Ming, he has begin mobilizing his spiritual power, ready to start writing incantation in the air. After all, the stuff he threw out were things that don¡¯t worth much. He was a bit reluctant to waste those expensive ones like this. One need to know, all those were also money. Such extravagance is wasteful, and his heart will feel hurt! Just that, not waiting for him to finish the incantation, he got wrapped into someone¡¯s arms, thoroughly protected.


    "Yin Suye?!"


    Smelling the familiar fragrance, Shui Ruoshan¡¯s originally tensed body rxed in an instant.


    Yin Suye came back faster than he thought. This caused shui Ruoshan to feel veryplicated in his heart. Yin Suye chose to let go of Yin Wushuang to rush to his side right away. It was apparent that Yin Suye put his safety at the first ce in his(YSY) heart!


    Don¡¯t look at how much he ranted, in reality only a second has passed. Else, Yin Ming will be attacking him already.


    "You did very well!" Yin Suye tightly enclosed Shui Ruoshan in his embrace, like he could block all sorts of danger for the little guy.


    "Of course."


    Shui Ruoshan who knew that he is safe now, immediately started acting smug. He even forgot about his weak behavior which is currently leaning tightly in Yin Suye¡¯s arms. After all, the battle with Yin Ming could be said as his first ever battle after he transmigrated into the continent. Even with all the preparation done before the fight, but as an otaku/nerd he will still get nervous or scared when ites to the real fight. So he kept using other stuff to distract his attention so not to make mistakes in confusion. Although he didn¡¯t do particrly good before this, but he didn¡¯t pull Yin Suye¡¯s hind leg either. So Shui Ruoshan still felt that his performance just now was still eptable.


    After calming down the little guy, Yin Suye¡¯s gaze at Yin Ming became colder. The originally emotionless pair of eyes turned even duller, carrying a trace of being dropped down an abyss. With just this pair of lifeless cold eyes, the chill and fearful feeling arose from it could cause people¡¯s heart to shrink.


    Facing with Yin Ming¡¯s attack so close to him, Yin Suye only gently raised his palm and directly received it...


    This time, Yin Suye didn¡¯t choose to hide his strength like before and decided to attack with all his strength. Dare to harm the little guy, they will be his enemy!


    Yin Ming saw that Yin Suye has returned (to SRS side) and decided to recall his attack. But then Yin Suye didn¡¯t give him that opportunity to do so, so both of their attack collided with each other...


    In an instant, Yin Ming couldn¡¯t help but spat out a mouthful of blood and his whole body was pushed far away by a enormous force of power. However, Yin Ming didn¡¯t proceed to attack again. Instead, relied on the force that was pushing him to quickly go to Yin Wushuang¡¯s side and protected him. His main purpose right from the start was to save Yin Wushuang from Yin Suye¡¯s hand, not to go for a face-off with Yin Suye. Although the rescue process was somewhat different from what Yin Ming has nned and he got himself injured as well, but at least he managed to save Yin Wushuang so it is not considered to be a waste of energy.


    "Wushuang, are you alright?" Yin Ming immediately took all kinds of healing pills from his space ring, and shoved it into Yin Wushuang¡¯s mouth without even looking at it.


    "Father, you must seek justice for me ah!" Yin Wushuang who has just healed to a certain extent, immediately cried out to Yin Ming.


    "Alright."


    Yin Ming carefully supported the other person, and mobilized his spiritual power to check Yin Wushuang¡¯s injuries.


    "Wushuang, where is your martial power source/root?1Banana : Ah yes, because this banana didn¡¯t make any glossary, I have no idea which chapter mentioned about ¡¯power source¡¯ again. But I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s the same meaning of root."


    Yin Ming¡¯s frown deepened as he checked further, and his face became darker because he found out that Yin Wushuang¡¯s martial source/root has been destroyed! Healing pills could heal Yin Wushuang¡¯s injury but couldn¡¯t restore the power source/root. Martial source or magic source is the foundation for human¡¯s cultivation. Without it, that person couldn¡¯t cultivate at all.


    "I was crippled by Yin Suye!"


    Reminded by Yin Ming, Yin Wushuang seemed to thought of something and his face instantly became ferocious. He recalled when Yin Suye left him, the extreme pain of being crippled?!2Holy crapness for chinese punctuation... I checked the raw 3 times, not sure why it¡¯s phrased like that. Raw at the bottom, feel free to check.


    "Father, you must avenge me!" Yin Wushuang¡¯s gaze at Yin Suye right now was full of hatred!


    "En." Yin Mingforted Yin Wushuang. Yin Wushuang was the child he think highly of and also his heir. To get crippled by Yin Suye just like this, Yin Ming hated Yin Suye to the bones!


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan was very speechless as he watched the two people ying the ¡¯father-son¡¯ filial piety show over there. Were these two people too into their acting that they forgot that the current matter has not been settled? There are people watching the show at a side here. Just that, at the same time Shui Ruoshan felt bad for Yin Suye, he also felt deeply apologetic. After all, Yin Suye¡¯s tragic fate was arranged by him. So when all these misfortunes yed out directly before his eyes, this guilt became deeper. Randomly, Shui Ruoshan secretly made a decision in his heart that he should treat Yin Suye better. This will make up for all the unfairness he ever caused to Yin Suye. Hence, when he saw both Yin Ming and Yin Wushuang disyed unreserved hatred towards Yin Suye, Shui Ruoshan couldn¡¯t help worrying about Yin Suye. Just now, Yin Suye didn¡¯t has enough time to kill Yin Wushuang because of him(SRS). He keep thinking that leaving such a scourge alive might be extremely unfavorable for Yin Suye¡¯s future development ah!


    "Killing him, hands will get dirty!"


    Yin Suye lightly exined when he saw the question in Shui Ruoshan¡¯s eyes. Although Yin Suye didn¡¯t kill Yin Wushuang, he did crippled him. At the same time, he also crippled him ¡¯down there¡¯ where he doesn¡¯t deserve to possess. Who told him to have those feelings that he shouldn¡¯t have towards the little guy. But about this point, he doesn¡¯t have to let the little guy know.


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan could clearly see how both Yin Ming and Yin Wushuang¡¯s face turned ck when they heard him(YSY) talking about getting hands dirty. He(SRS) couldn¡¯t help sighing - viin, you really know how to pull in the hatred! At the same time, he wanted to praise - viin, the way you did a ¡¯group ridicule¡¯ is really handsome and cool to the max! BOSS-daren, you are so domineering, did the author created it (for you)?


    Raw Word Count : 2919


    #AwwAHug


    #DidYWSJustGotTurnedEunuch ?


    #AndOhYMDidntDie :v


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost


    #IDontFreakingCareIfYouWantToReadItOffline


    #ByPuttingItOnline


    <strong>Banana</strong>: Raw :


    ±»ÒóäéÒ»ÌáÐÑ£¬ÒóÎÞË«ÏñÊÇÏëµ½ÁËʲôһÑù£¬Ò»ÕÅÁ³Ë²¼ä±äµÃÕøÄüÆðÀ´¡£


    Ëû¼ÇµÃÒóÙíÒ¹ÔÚÀëȥʱ£¬·ÏµôËûÎäÁ¦Ô´µÄÄÇÖÖ¼«¶ËµÄÍ´¿à£¿£¡

 Chapter 82

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero eight two - Killing to prevent killing</strong>


    "Men, take down Yin Suye!"


    The moment the high-leveled fighters of the residence arrived, Yin Ming immediately issued an order to catch Yin Suye. Through the fight with Yin Suye just now, Yin Ming clearly understood that his strength alone cannot go against Yin Suye. So even when he found that Yin Wushuang was crippled by him, Yin Ming didn¡¯t attack right away but waited for his reinforcement toe.


    "Yes."


    Those people heard the family head¡¯s order and instantly cast their hostile gaze at Yin Suye.


    Then they started to surround Yin Suye...


    Watching Yin Suye gets surrounded by the high-leveled fighters as if it¡¯s impossible for him to escape, both Yin Ming and Yin Wushuang revealed a look of appeased anger like they could already see Yin Suye¡¯s look of defeat.


    Yin Suye seemed to bepletely unaware of the danger, still standing there without saying anything.


    "Should we be strategically retreating right now?"


    Shui Ruoshan was still in Yin Suye¡¯s arms so he could easily see what¡¯s happening at their surrounding. Naturally, he understood what kind of a situation they are in now. Looks like Yin Ming has decided not to let Yin Suye leave today! Really a scum dad ah! But now is not the time to get disgusted at Yin Ming¡¯s biasness, he(SRS) should properly consider what should they do right now instead. Although he has absolute confidence in Yin Suye¡¯s strength, he doesn¡¯t want to make a big fuss out of this matter.


    Right now, the thing between Yin Suye and Yin Residence could still be considered as family matters but once the matter gets bigger and rmed the entire Capital, Yin Suye would probably be pinned with offenses like damaging the Capital, inciting disturbance and intentional rebellion. At that time, it would be that easy to settle the matter.


    So, in order not to let Yin Suye go down the road against the whole Capital, it¡¯s necessary to concede a bit. This is called strategic distraction, not retreating! After finding an appropriate reason for his suggestion, Shui Ruoshan felt that his suggestion is very reliable the more he thinks about it. On the outside, he looked like he was asking Yin Suye what to do next but actually he already given his opinion. At the same time in his heart, Shui Ruoshan determined that if Yin Suye dared to disagree with his suggestion, he will start staging the ¡¯¡¯!


    "En."


    Yin Suye gently nodded when he saw the little guy looking like he would bite him(YSY) if he says no. His road for revenge has just begun so there¡¯s no need to go too far. Since the little guy wanted him to avoid unnecessary danger, he would be willing to adjust his n for him. After all, it was the most difficult thing for him to refuse the little guy¡¯s cares for him, and he won¡¯t refuse either.


    "Want to leave? Not so easy!"


    Yin Ming saw that Yin Suye actually wants to escape, and instantly decided not to continue his original n. He viciously ordered his subordinates to quickly take action.


    Yin Suye didn¡¯t pay attention to those iing men at all, but lowered his eyes seriously thinking about something instead. He remembered that the little guy seemed to dislike seeing blood. So right now, should he finish all these people who dared to look trouble with him in front of the little guy? For the first time, Yin Suye couldn¡¯t decide whether to kill or not.


    "If you surrender now, I will spare your life considering our past sentiment!"


    Yin Ming naturally saw Yin Suye¡¯s indecisiveness. He thought that Yin Suye must be feeling scared now so his tone was filled with confidence, and Yin Ming felt that he should capture Yin Suye first. As for how to deal with him(YSY), that would depends on his mood.


    "Humph!"


    Yin Suye disdainfully hmph-ed towards this Yin Ming who was feeling good about himself. Just that, why doesn¡¯t he know that he has any past sentiment with him?


    "Still not hurry up and capture him?!"


    What Yin Ming hated the most was Yin Suye¡¯s arrogance that doesn¡¯t put anything in his eyes. He is the master of the family, and everyone should respect him. But he didn¡¯t expect that his official wife, which is Yin Suye¡¯s mother would be having an affair with other people before gotten married to him. This is clearly provoking his prestige! After that, his wife¡¯s lover actually came to their doorstep. Yin Ming couldn¡¯t tolerate this even more when he found out of his wife¡¯s affair! Even after his wife died in the hand of her lover due to some disagreements, this didn¡¯t change anything in Yin Ming¡¯s eyes. He only knew that his wife has betrayed him! No man can tolerate being forced to wear a ¡¯green hat¡¯1being cuckolded by their wife! It could be said that how much love Yin Ming had for his wife in the past, how much hatred he had when he found out of his wife¡¯s betrayal! At the same time, towards this son who looked nothing like him, Yin Ming hated him as well.


    Yin Ming even suspected once that Yin Suye is not his own biological son especially after he(YSY) was crippled and couldn¡¯t be healed anymore. He thenpletely gave up on this son and publicly announced that he has no such son. After that, not only he didn¡¯t treat Yin Suye as a son, he even hated him(YSY) like an enemy. So although Yin Suye managed to restore his strengthter on and slowly made a name for himself, he(YM) still didn¡¯t see him as his son. And everyone in the residence were influenced by Yin Ming¡¯s attitude, naturally their attitude towards Yin Suye won¡¯t be friendly. Furthermore, after Yin Ming had a new wife and son, their attitude towards Yin Suye became even worse.


    Yin Suye¡¯s eyes slightly darkened. He detected it right away when Yin Ming¡¯s mood changed, just that his(YSY) expression didn¡¯t change on his face. Since Yin Ming didn¡¯t treat him as his son, he naturally won¡¯t respect this person who is unable to distinguish right and wrong as his father. In any case, Yin Ming is still his father in blood, he won¡¯t take his life. But he wants him(YM) to be heir-less from now on! This is the best revenge against Yin Ming. As for other people, he doesn¡¯t have to be so polite!


    He didn¡¯t killed anyone earlier and deliberately restrained his attacks because the little guy was standing by his side. But the people from the Yin Residence didn¡¯t seem to appreciate his kindness. The other party treated his concession as apromise, repeatedly ¡¯taking a mile from given an inch¡¯. This caused Yin Suye whose temper was not very good became darker. He should just ¡¯kill to prevent killing¡¯2Banana : Very confused with this idiom, refer bottom note for more info.! As long as he doesn¡¯t let the other party bleed when being killed or he simply covers the little guy¡¯s eyes, he believes the little guy won¡¯t feel that repulsive towards him killing other people. Having thought of that, Yin Suye pressed Shui Ruoshan¡¯s head directly into his arms and prevented him from seeing anything around. Then he charged forward with his sword...


    Yin Suye casually walked into the circle of people, his swords stabbed; one kill at a step, quick, ruthless and urate.


    Yin Ming stared at the scene in disbelief, he didn¡¯t expect it at all that the situation would turn outpletely different from what he imagined. Although these reinforcement who cameter were not the top powerhouses of the residence, but their overall strength was not bad. All of them were in Imperial stage, but they got finished off by Yin Suye in one-move kill?! He originally thought the reason he lost to Yin Suye earlier was because his foundation was unstable, due to him taking supplements to increase his strength. That¡¯s why hisbat power was so bad. But he never thought that Yin Suye would be so powerful! When facing a bunch of high-leveled fighters surrounding him, he(YSY) could even kill one person with each stroke. The direct and neat movements cause people to think that he is not killing people but cutting watermelons instead. Such domineering aura, such confidence, such power, such arrogance...


    At this moment, Yin Ming suddenly felt that the Yin Suye in front of his eyes was very much a stranger to him, that he couldn¡¯t help but felt fear!


    "Father, what to do now?"


    Yin Wushuang also saw how Yin Suye easily killed the fighters, and felt afraid all of a sudden. He doesn¡¯t have the time to think why Yin Suye would suddenly be unscientifically strong. He only knows that Yin Suye is getting nearer and nearer to him. He might just die in Yin Suye¡¯s hand at the next second so he panicked.


    "Don¡¯t panic!"


    Yin Ming looked at Yin Suye who killed without any expressions, then at Yin Wushuang who looked anxious and was trembling, and felt ufortable in his heart. The moment he realized Yin Suye¡¯s real terrifying strength, he has sent a help signal to the ancestor shrine. He believed that those who received the signal will soon arrive, then subdue Yin Suye. The reason Yin Ming request help from the ancestor shrine was not to seek revenge for Yin Wushuang but because he saw something from Yin Suye¡¯s body that could further advance the family¡¯s value.


    As the head of the family, Yin Ming naturally is not an idiot, nor will get blindsided by hatred. In such a short period after Yin Suye left the Capital, his advancement was too fast that it¡¯s unnatural! Yin Ming couldn¡¯t help considering something when he thought of this horrifying speed of leveling. He felt that if he could figure out how Yin Suye improved his strength in a short time, he could do the same and double up the strength of the entire family; making the family stronger! Also because of this, Yin Ming became more determined to capture Yin Suye alive!


    Raw Word Count : 2835


    #MyMindIsEmptyRightNow


    #CannotThink


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost


    #IDontFreakingCareIfYouWantToReadItOffline


    #ByPuttingItOnline


    <strong>Banana </strong>: This idiom here is ÒÔɱֹɱ. There¡¯s a baidu link for this idiom but I just couldn¡¯t understand it... or rather, I couldn¡¯t see how the idiom fits at this situation with Yin Suye.


    Here¡¯s the raw for those who want to try :


    ²»¹ýËûµÄºÃÒ⣬Òó¸®ÖÚÈËËƺõûÓÐÁìÇéµÄ£¬¶Ô·½¾¹½«ËûµÄÍËÈõ±³ÉÁËÍ×Э£¬Ò»Ôٵĵôç½ø³ß£¬ÕâÈÃÐÔ¸ñ±¾À´¾Í²»ÔõôºÃµÄÒóÙíÒ¹£¬±äµÃ¸ü¼ÓµÄÒõÓô¡£


    »¹ÊÇÖ±½Ó<strong>ÒÔɱֹɱ</strong>ºÃÁË£¡


    ËûÖ»ÒªÔÚɱÈ˵Äʱºò²»ÈÃÈËÁ÷Ѫ£¬»îןɴཫС¼Ò»ïµÄÑÛ½ÇÎæס£¬ÏàÐÅС¼Ò»ï¶ÔËûɱÈ˵ÄÊÂÇ飬Ӧ¸Ã¾Í²»ÄÇôÅųâÁË°É¡£

 Chapter 83

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero eight three - The despair in the radiant light</strong>


    "Reinforcement?"


    Although it was asked in a question, Yin Suye said it with a confirmed tone. Using his spiritual power to probe the iing people, he doesn¡¯t have to move his eyes to know who ising.


    "There¡¯s still time if you want to surrender now!"


    Yin Ming felt heartache seeing those elite fighters of the family died under Yin Suye¡¯s hands. These people were all trained by the family with countless financial resources and energy. And the result was they got easily broken by Yin Suye just like this, how could it not make him feel heartache?! He shouldn¡¯t have be blinded by his thoughts and made an order that is unfavorable to the family just became Yin Wushuang was injured. Especially now when Yin Wushuang maybe thoroughly turned into a waste, Yin Ming couldn¡¯t help but med Yin Wushuang a bit. For him(YM), he is first and foremost a family owner then a father, so everything should be done based on the interests of the family. The matters regarding the children of the family should be all pushed aside to prioritize the family.


    When he finally calmed down, it was toote to stop anything. But at least, he found out something peculiar about Yin Suye. Actually, from what Yin Ming could see, there are too much abnormal points in Yin Suye. He was crippled that year, but he could practice martial cultivation instead. Unfortunately, there were a lot of people gathering at that time so he(YM) was unable find out about the secret, it was regrettable for him. But now Yin Suye only left the residence for a short time and his strength increased at an inhuman speed, it once again reminded Yin Ming of Yin Suye¡¯s peculiarities. So even though he doesn¡¯t like Yin Suye, he still doesn¡¯t want to give up on such an important experimental material.


    "It¡¯s not night time yet, howe someone has already started dreaming?"


    Shui Ruoshan who has been pressed tightly into Yin Suye¡¯s arms managed to peek out with much difficulties, naturally vented his anger caused by Yin Suye on other people. And Yin Ming is obviously Shui Ruoshan¡¯s target. Who told him to keep noisily buzzing about self-righteous words by his ears? To actually wanted Yin Suye to surrender, what big joke! Who is Yin Suye ah? He is the Human Supreme King who will stand on top of all human beings in the future! A peerless strong figure who would forever stand straight proudly against the world, someone who rather die than bending to other force! And now Yin Ming is trying to use some fancy words to shake Yin Suye, uncle, are you trying to crack a joke here? Simply indulging in own fantasy!


    "Who are you?"


    The Yin Ming who has calmed down was not someone who could be provoked with just one or two sentences. Through his observations just now, the position of this child is probably higher than what he imagined. That¡¯s why Yin Suye rather hold the person and used his sword with just one hand.


    "I am me, of course!"


    Shui Ruoshan replied with a very ignorant but fancy answer. Towards himself to be able to say such philosophical words, Shui Ruoshan felt very satisfied. This way, he would be able to build an aloof image in front of the people.


    Yin Ming originally wanted to say something but then he sensed someone behind him, and happily paid his greeting.


    "Honorable Ancestor daren.1Actually the raw said ¡¯¹©·î´óÈË¡¯ which kinda means Master Gong Feng. The thing is I have no idea what is Gong Feng. Google gave me different meaning _(;3/ so right now I¡¯m going to improvise to the nearest meaning I think it should be until someone could enlighten me."


    "You specifically summoned us out from our closed-door cultivation, what happened?"


    There were 3 of them, and they are the representatives of the highest force in Yin Residence. One would never see them unless a critical moment that threatens the survival of the family appears. This time, they received Yin Ming¡¯s signal for help and came rushing. Then with a nce, ain¡¯t it just a junior causing trouble here, not even the shadow of a crisis could be seen. Naturally, they became somewhat dissatisfied with Yin Ming who was making a molehill out of a mountain.


    Yin Ming immediately stepped forward and whispered to the three honorable ancestors about Yin Suye¡¯s peculiarities. All of a sudden, the gaze that the ancestors directed towards Yin Suye became zing hot.


    "Come with us!" The ancestors ordered Yin Suye without any trace of politeness as if it¡¯s already an honor to that person that he would speak to him.


    In the past when Yin Suye was used as an experimental material to research how one could cultivate both magic and martial force, these men were also involved. But after so many years when they were about to give up, Yin Suye brought them a new surprise. How could they not be happy about this?!


    "You are not qualified to order me!" The sarcasm in Yin Suye¡¯s eyes was very obvious.


    He actually heard it very clearly what Yin Ming told these 3 ancestors just now but he didn¡¯t stop him. Because how the whole thing became the current situation was deliberately nned by him. He didn¡¯t hide his strength when he came back and purposely caused a lot of trouble at the residence front gate, just so that those people would notice the unusual thing about him. He believed that after the theory for dual ability cultivation, the fact that he could abnormally increase his strength would certainly lure these greedy experimenters out. The people he wanted to retaliate against naturally includes those who used him for experiments before and didn¡¯t see him as a human at all.


    If not for these people having quite high cultivation, or they have went into seclusion or closed-door cultivation, which makes them hard to find, he would have already single-handedly marched to their doorstep and settled his revenge. He couldn¡¯t think of any better way to lure them out other than using himself as a bait. And these 3 ancestors in front of him, although they have the same surname, they never go soft on him whenever they did their experiments. Butter on, no matter what they did they still couldn¡¯t get the result they wanted. So after torturing Yin Suye for some time, they reluctantly went for closed-door cultivation with a determination not toe out as long as they didn¡¯t breakthrough. And now because of this peculiarity, they shifted their focus on him again. No need to mention about closed-door cultivation again, such ironic thing!


    "Junior, you are seeking death!"


    One of the ancestors with the worst temper couldn¡¯t help it and begun to attack Yin Suye. In his opinion, if this junior is not obedient then he should be taught lessons until he bes obedient. It doesn¡¯t affect their experiment anyway as long as he(YSY) still has a breath left in his body.


    "You are the ones seeking death!"


    His eyes were still the usual indifference but a simple gaze from him carried an icy force like it could freeze people straight to death. His perfect face was dyed with coldness as well. He was just standing there but it could give people an impression that he is standing from up high above, looking down at the crowd below. At this moment, Yin Suye no longer suppressed the horrifying bloodthirstiness from his heart. The powerful pressure that belongs to a ruler was immediately released towards the 3 ancestors...


    All 3 ancestors¡¯ expression instantly changed dramatically. Responding quickly, they also released their own pressure to resist. However, their defensive pressure has just came into contact with Yin Suye¡¯s crushing force, it immediately copsed andpletely shattered at the next moment! Is this the absolute suppression of the low level pressure by the higher level pressure?! If they were still skeptical towards Yin Ming words just now, at this moment they could only be shocked by Yin Suye¡¯s strength! Yin Suye¡¯s strength was way over their strength! At the very least, their pressure force is not at the same level with him at all!


    One need to know, two of them were at level 8 of the Imperial stage while another one was at level 9 of the Imperial stage. But a simple contact with Yin Suye¡¯s pressure caused them to suffer more or less some internal injuries, while Yin Suye looked like nothing has happened. His movement didn¡¯t change as well, so how could this not scare them?


    "What kind of strength you have actually?"


    It was still that same ancestor with bad temper to first ask the question in loud voice. Because he was too much in shocked and disbelief, his voice inevitably shook a bit giving him a strong appearance strong but actually weak in reality; doesn¡¯t has any threatening feel at all. The self-confidence and arrogance were lesser in his voice too. At this point, they can no longer show the attitude like they are above Yin Suye to him because Yin Suye is not the same guinea pig anymore. Realizing this, the 3 ancestors have a very bad feeling all of a sudden!


    "Don¡¯t know."


    Yin Suye¡¯s thin lips slightly parted and gave answer that made the three people felt like vomiting blood. Don¡¯t know the level of his own strength? Isn¡¯t it obvious that he is ying with them? But Yin Suye didn¡¯t feel that he said anything wrong because he indeed doesn¡¯t know what exactly is his current strength level. His strength on the surface should be level 9 of Imperial stage, but he was reborn from Supreme King stage so naturally it¡¯s not easy to calcte his strength.


    However, Yin Suye has no patience to continue this nonsense with those three. With one hand to carry Shui Ruoshan and the other holding his sword, he focused all of his pressure onto the only ancestor with level 9 cultivation in Imperial stage...


    It was obvious that Yin Suye has set this person as his main target. He disdained to start fighting from the weakest enemy, if he wanted to fight then he will start from the strongest one!


    The level 9 ancestor slightly widened his eyes. He looked like he didn¡¯t expect that Yin Suye would start attacking just like this. He wanted to break away from this enormous pressure but realized that he couldn¡¯t move at all, not even a bit! He could only helplessly watch as Yin Suye appeared in a sh in front of him, urately aimed his(YSY) sword at his heart, cleanly stabbed him and pulled out. Then he(YSY) left his side again in a sh. When he came to his realization, he found a big bleeding hole on his chest.


    His eyes were full with disbelief and fear when he closed them, like he couldn¡¯t believe Yin Suye would be so fearfully strong and also that he would die so easily just like that. Just that no matter what he is thinking, in the end he could only helplessly close his eyes and fell onto the ground...


    Standing beside him were the two level 8 ancestors, but they still couldn¡¯t get it in their mind what has happened in such a short time until after the person copsed onto the ground...


    For a short moment, they thought they were still dreaming because they really cannot imagine that the most powerful one of them died just like this in front of them?! This person who died was not any ordinary person, nor someone with weak strength but a strong peerless powerhouse with cultivation at level 9 of Imperial stage! They don¡¯t dare to imagine how overpowered Yin Suye is actually in the end! Until that person fell to the ground with a ¡¯peng¡¯ sound, then only those two suddenly woke up from their own thoughts. Their gaze towards Yin Suye became shocked and unfathomable all of a sudden.


    What they saw was a slender tall man with eyebrows like flower, and fine facial features who was currently lowering his head to look at the child in his arms. The corner of his mouth was curved up slightly. The sunlight bathed him with ayer of light, gave him a feeling of holiness and innocence under the contrast with the frightened and miserable people around, making people feel that they have seen the glory of redemption. Just that, the long sword in Yin Suye¡¯s right hand is still dripping with blood, forcefully pulling people back to reality.


    Yin Suye is a bloodthirsty killer, and has cruelly murdered theirpanion with that sword in his hand! That let them to understand it clearly that what they saw was not the hope within the dark but the despair in the radiant light!


    Raw Word Count : 3305


    #JustKillAllOfThemAlready


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost


    <strong>Banana </strong>: Ah man, I just realized that even though I replied to some of thements via WordPress, it seems that disqus doesn¡¯t register it so you guys won¡¯t see my reply in disqus. Same goes toments that I approved via wordpress. Much apologies if yourment goes missing or you thought I ignored your question _(;3/

 Chapter 84

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero eight four - People from the Huo Family came</strong>


    "Why did it be so quiet suddenly?"


    Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t know why Yin Suye suddenly pressed his head into his arms again, he only knows that he can¡¯t see what¡¯s happening again so he could only guess from what he could perceive. He only remembered Yin Suye suddenly move with him once, then he moved again,ter on he stopped moving and stood there. Then, there¡¯s no more then...


    Because the situation suddenly became deathly quiet!


    The people the Yin Residence clearly has been screaming to kill earlier, howe it felt like a pause button was suddenly pressed, so there¡¯s no reaction or movement could be heard? This doesn¡¯t follow the rule of plot development ah? Shui Ruoshan was anxious to know what is happening so he keep struggling in Yin Suye¡¯s arms.


    "It¡¯s nothing." Feeling the restless movements of the little guy in his arms, Yin Suye looked around the scene and felt that it¡¯s not quite bloody so he slowly let go of Shui Ruoshan.


    "What did you do just now?"


    Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t expect to see a surprising scene the moment he raised his head. The people from the residence including Yin Ming and the ancestors, their horrified expression was as if they just saw a ghost. Not daring to step forward, not daring to scream, not daring to attack, not daring...


    Instantly, Shui Ruoshan felt really curious towards what ¡¯earth-shattering, sky shaking¡¯ move Yin Suye did just now, to actually caused the whole crowd to stare at him(YSY) with a stupid look?


    "Killed one person." Yin Suye replied truthfully.


    Just that his tone was too light and calm, like he didn¡¯t killed someone just now but did something casual and irrelevant.


    "Oh." Shui Ruoshan nodded in understanding. So it turned out that he killed someone? He was mentally prepared for it.


    Actually, from the moment he knew that Yin Suye is the viin, he has already prepared himself mentally for situation like this. So when Yin Suye killed Huo Ruyan, his ¡¯doubts¡¯ were higher than ¡¯dismay¡¯. Right now Yin Suye killed those who dared to provoke him, he somehow felt that it was normal instead. After all, the viin who doesn¡¯t kill is not a good viin! Plus Yin Suye is reborn, that means he is actually the big devil from his novel who kills without even blinking. Moreover, up until now he only killed one person, that is already very restrained.


    "..."


    The people around them stared stupidly at the two person standing there and talking nonchntly about killing people. Even when they were standing in the sun, they couldn¡¯t feel any warmth all of a sudden. Instead, they felt their whole body became colder.


    One need to know, the one that Yin Suye just killed was not any small fry but the person considered as the strongest practitioner in Imperial stage, a level 9 practitioner ah! People from the same level could fight against each other but could never manage topletely kill the other party, everyone knew about this. But now Yin Suye managed to kill someone from level 9 and with only 1 move nheless, it has broken theirmon knowledge for this matter. One could no longer use the word ¡¯scary¡¯ to describe this, but use ¡¯horrifying¡¯ instead!


    It can be said that Yin Suye right now cannot be measured bymon sense in their eyes, he ispletely a monster!


    "What to do with the rest of them?"


    Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t understand why some people suddenly became more and more despair when he finished talking with Yin Suye earlier. But what he is more concerned with was how to settle this ruckus. Not only Yin Suye has crippled Yin Wushuang, he even killed a pivotal figure from the Yin Residence. This could be considered they will not have any possibility to make up with the family anymore. And so, it¡¯s quite important how they settle the problem now.


    "Kill them all?" Yin Suye¡¯s tone carried a hint of uncertainty in it.


    His original revenge n was to kill the remaining ancestors. Their power was the foundation of the Yin Residence¡¯s foothold in the Capital. Once the family lost their top-level forces which was acting as a deterrent, the Yin family that doesn¡¯t has enough strength would soon fall under the crushing forces of the Capital. Sometimes, death is not the best way for revenge. Letting one lose everything he cares about is Yin Suye¡¯s favorite way to take revenge. But he knew that the little guy doesn¡¯t like him killing, although he(SRS) said nothing about it. No matter what, Yin Suye is willing to take a step back for the only person he trusted.


    "..."


    Other people don¡¯t know about this, but could this author not know about it? In the eyes of this viin Yin Suye, the best solution for anything other than killing is still killing ah! However, asking him to discourage Yin Suye from killing other people, he couldn¡¯t do it. After all, it¡¯s not a very sensible choice to ¡¯¡¯. Plus this continent is not Earth, in a world dominated by the strong, killing is legal. So he cannot use the standard from Earth to measure their actions.


    "It¡¯s alright."


    Seeing that the little guy is bowing down his head, silently overthinking by himself, Yin Suye patientlyforted him. No matter they kill these people or not, it has little effect on him. In the face of absolute strength, any tricks or schemes are ineffective.


    Shui Ruoshan felt like although he knew what he knew, he still can¡¯t calm down when two different ideas shes together. He still yet toe out with a decision, when a loud voice sounded from afar, interrupting his thoughts.


    "It seems that Yin Residence is very lively today ah!"


    A middle-aged man in a ming red robe brought a group of people with him, and majestically walked over from afar.


    "Who is he ah?"


    Shui Ruoshan was a bit unhappy from being interrupted, so he naturally felt the middle-aged man is not pleasing to his eyes. A big grownup and the age is not young to boot, he actually mimicked youngdies to wear bright red clothes, ain¡¯t it too shy now?! Is the personing over to blind people with the sh? Isn¡¯t that a bit despicable? Simply shameless!


    "Huo Lingyun." Yin Suye stated the name with much uracy.


    "What is he doing here?"


    Although both Yin and Huo Family are friends, but this couldn¡¯t be any coincidence. Something must be going on!


    "Should being for me." Yin Suye said it with a confirmed tone.


    "En?"


    Isn¡¯t this too ambiguous ah? What does he mean by ¡¯should being for him¡¯ ah? He said it like there¡¯s a hidden rtionship between the two of them, there¡¯s too much room for imagination!


    "Huo Lingyun should have heard of Huo Ruyan¡¯s death by now, and suspected that it was done by me!"


    Yin Suye is very clear that no matter the people from the Huo Family has strong evidence or not whether that he murdered Huo Ruyan, just by the fact that he has a conflict with her in Lin Sen Town, they won¡¯t let him go that easily. This is a result he has already expected before he even killed her. The main reason why he didn¡¯t destroy the body to erase evidence, it was not to leave obvious evidence that she was not killed by him! But because the body being abandoned in the wild is absolutely more miserable than not having aplete corpse.


    People who goes to Lin Sen Town are basically adventurers who would do anything for money. And Huo Ruyan looked very rich in a nce; a good target for robbery. And this target is a dead person that cannot resist back, so anyone could also go and loot her! Especially when Huo Ruyan is also a beautiful woman. Some derelicts who have never seen a woman before will not mind whether the body is dead or not. They probably carried a mindset that one would take advantages whenever possible, and will not let go of Huo Ruyan¡¯s body.


    For a girl, especially noble females who ced importance to their reputation, this is definitely a stain in their name that cannot be washed away. In short, even if Yin Suye didn¡¯t ask for information, he could also guess that Huo Ruyan would eventually ended up at the point where her clothes couldn¡¯t cover her body; unable to retain her good name even after death. This is hisplete revenge to Huo Ruyan!1Banana : YSY is sure ck-hearted. But if anyone need a reminder, this is the reborn Boss, the very Boss where SRS wrote as the devil who likes to use crazy method to take his revenge :v His revenge has never be satisfied with just killing the person and letting him/her die!


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan was speechless, he has actually forgotten about Huo Lingyun, Huo Ruyan¡¯s father and the fact that the Huo Family is also an upper ss noble family like the Yin Family! So inly speaking, Huo Lingyun came to seek trouble with Yin Suye!


    Shui Ruoshan is not curious at all about how fast Huo Lingyun can get the news of her death, and that quickly to bring a group of people to the Yin Residence. Generally in big families, everyone has a life token that represents their life force. If something goes wrong, that person¡¯s life token will break. So at that moment when Huo Ruyan died, the Huo Family should know that something has happened to her. They probably couldn¡¯t find out the real murderer for some time because of Yin Suye¡¯s confusing move to kill her with magic. But with the Huo Family¡¯s power, it was easy to find who has conflicts with her before this, and they could find the suspect through it. So the Huo Family definitely already know about their(YSY+SRS) conflict with her.


    Judging from the Huo Family¡¯s habit to protect each other¡¯s shorings, whether Yin Suye is the real murderer or not, they will stille up to the door. In addition to checking her cause of death, they probably would want to take revenge for the conflict they(YSY+SRS) had with Huo Ruyan before this. That¡¯s why Huo Lingyun came with a bunch of people just not long after Yin Suye arrived to the Capital.


    Shui Ruoshan looked at the Yin Family¡¯s people blocking the front door, then he looked at the people from Huo Familying over and blocking the road behind them(YSY+SRS), and suddenly felt helpless! Really ¡¯a wave crash over while one has yet to subside¡¯2one thinges after another ah!


    Yin Suye, you definitely has the constitution to seek trouble right? Right? RIGHT?


    Raw Word Count : 2914


    #KillThemAllAlso


    #ButThenTooMuchKilling


    #BananaProposeMakeARunForIt


    #BtwComingAtHimIsNormal


    #NotComingOnHimThough ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã)


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost

 Chapter 85

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero eight five - Seeking justice</strong>


    "Yin Suye, do you know your wrong?"


    Taking a group of people with him to go up to Yin Suye, Huo Lingyun didn¡¯t even ask anything and has already decided that Yin Suye is in the wrong.


    "Uncle, do you know the logic ¡¯food can be eaten indiscriminately, but words cannot be said randomly¡¯?"


    Not waiting for Yin Suye to say anything, Shui Ruoshan immediately cut in with his dissatisfaction. Huo Lingyun thought by bringing along a group of ferocious looking people and gained the upper hand by showing his strength, he could scare them? Too naive!


    At the same time, at this moment, Shui Ruoshan finally realized how difficult it was for Yin Suye to live in the Capital. How long has it been since they arrived to the Capital ah? Things have already happened one after another, he don¡¯t have time to breathe at all! It¡¯s endless!


    When he raised his head to look at Yin Suye and found out that his face is still the ever calm expressionless face, Shui Ruoshan felt a bitplicated. Yin Suye must already gotten used to people being full of malice towards him so no matter how bad they treated him, he won¡¯t have much feeling. Because when there¡¯s no expectation, there won¡¯t be any disappointment! But Shui Ruoshan felt that he doesn¡¯t have the same determination as Yin Suye. People already finding trouble at their doorstep, there¡¯s no reason not to fight back.


    "Yin Suye killed my daughter and I came to interrogate him, what did I do wrong?"


    Huo Lingyun looked like he is answering Shui Ruoshan, but he turned his gaze towards Yin Suye. He actually took the advantage in answering Shui Ruoshan to tell Yin Ming the reason he(HLY) came to look for Yin Suye so that Yin Ming won¡¯t cover up for the murderer, Yin Suye.


    "usation need evidence to back it up!"


    Shui Ruoshan knew Huo Lingyun didn¡¯t seek the wrong person but other people don¡¯t know about this ah! So not only they cannot admit that they murdered Huo Ruyan, they have to act like they don¡¯t know of the fact that she¡¯s dead. Then it will make them looked innocent.


    "Although Ruyan died from ice magic, but this doesn¡¯t mean it was not done by Yin Suye. He could totally go and hire an assassin!"


    ording to what the family could investigate, Huo Lingyun also knew that he is pushing it because he has no way to really pin the crime on Yin Suye. But his gut instinct told him that this matter won¡¯t stray too far from Yin Suye. Because Yin Suye¡¯s attitude to Huo Ruyan before and after1before they separated, after they meet again was too different, it caused people to feel doubtful.


    "Huo Ruyan¡¯s strength is at Profound Mystery stage2Please refer Chapter 23 for the list again :v. You think in such a small ce like Lin Sen Town, Yin Suye could hire an ice magician so quickly and is willing to work for him?"


    Word battle has always been Shui Ruoshan¡¯s specialty. If he couldn¡¯t think creatively, how could he managed to write a novel and bes an author?


    "Even if Yin Suye didn¡¯t killed my daughter, he did bullied my daughter once. This is a fact that cannot be changed, so no matter what, I will seek justice for my daughter!"


    Huo Lingyun clearly expressed his intention that he will not let go of Yin Suye. At the same time, he won¡¯t let go of this kid who has been battling words with him! After all, this child also was one of the people who joined forces to bully his daughter, plus the young man called Bai Yu. Even if he couldn¡¯t find the real killer at the moment, he could start with these people first, to pay homage to his dead daughter! Especially when he remembered seeing his daughter¡¯s miserable and abused body, he swore to never let go of the murderer!


    "If you want to condemn someone, don¡¯t worry about the pretext ah!"


    Facing Huo Lingyun¡¯s forceful front, Shui Ruoshan felt that it would be useless no matter how good his talking skill is. Because the other party has already decided, doesn¡¯t care if one is innocent or not! People with the surname Huo are indeed so annoying! The previous Huo Ruyan is annoying, the current Huo Lingyun is even more annoying! If he knew right from the start that Huo Lingyun would be so unreasonable, he won¡¯t give him such an aloof-sounding name3Rising Firecloud when he first set the characters! Coincidentally, Huo Lingyun like to wear bright red clothing, it should be better for him to be called Huo Shaoyun4Fire Burning Cloud instead ah! Unfortunately, it¡¯s toote to regret it now!


    "I said that you guys are guilty, then you guys are guilty!"


    Huo Lingyun felt that he already made his statement as clear as possible, and believed that Yin Ming will understand his stand so he becamezy to continue the argument.


    "..."


    At the moment, Shui Ruoshan felt like Huo Lingyun has acted out the idiom ¡¯unable to distinguish right and wrong¡¯ to the best! Especially when that person gave him an arrogant look like he is saying ¡¯I was lying to you just now, so I don¡¯t want to continue the lie anymore. Hurry and shut up for this master¡¯5Here ites, one of SRS unfathomable words :v I guess he means HLY was lying about catching guilty people with evidence but he actually came with nothing and just wanted to use YSY, Shui Ruoshan was so furious that he wanted to flip a table!


    They already provoked the people from the Yin Family, so if they provoke the Huo Family as well, ain¡¯t that a straight path to being surrounded by enemies from all directions?! Shui Ruoshan already endured humiliation by talking logic with the rough man Huo Lingyun for the sake of their situation. But in the end, he didn¡¯t get to disdain his(HLY) tyrannic rudeness first and let the other party looked down on him. So unfair!


    "Old brother Yin, are you willing to hand over Yin Suye to our Huo Family to receive punishment?"


    Huo Lingyun turned directly to ask Yin Ming after he exined his stand. Although they are very clear that Yin Ming didn¡¯t treat Yin Suye as his eldest son at all, but Yin Suye is still someone from the Yin Family in the name. If he want to take people away to seek justice, he naturally must ask the father, Yin Ming¡¯s opinion. So he used a friendlier address to bring their rtionship closer.


    "Since old brother Huo has said the words, how can I not agree?!"


    At the moment, Yin Ming has yet to recover from the shock of losing one ancestor. Even though Huo Lingyun made a huge racket here to take someone away, he doesn¡¯t want to bother with it. The shock that Yin Suye gave him was too huge, to the point that he couldn¡¯t think of anything! He doesn¡¯t know if he should y a ¡¯father son filial piety¡¯ show with a harmony rtionship, or seek support from strong forces to go against Yin Suye to death. He has yet toe to a decision when Huo Lingyun arrived, who immediately asked for Yin Suye. In a way, Huo Lingyun could be said to have lend a great help to him so he threw this hot potato Yin Suye out without a moment of hesitation. Not only this will give Yin Ming some time to think, it also could shift Yin Suye¡¯s attention away and protect the (remaining) strength of the Yin Family.


    "Old brother Yin is really swift-minded!"


    Huo Lingyun was very satisfied by the fact that Yin Ming would give up on Yin Suye. He doesn¡¯t want to go against the family with the strength simr to his Huo Family just for the sake of a small little Yin Suye.


    "Yin Suye, you want to follow us back, or let us tie you up and then bring you with us?"


    Upon getting the reply he wanted, Huo Lingyun immediately aimed at Yin Suye. Very obvious, Huo Lingyun who has just arrived not very long ago has only thought of how to get Yin Suye in hand. So he never really check out what happened at the Yin Residence¡¯s gate nor deduce anything from that scene. Else, he would never use a superior attitude towards Yin Suye like before.


    "Deciding other people¡¯s fate just like this without asking the concerned party¡¯s opinion, isn¡¯t that too self-important of you guys ah?"


    Seeing that both Yin Ming and Huo Ruyan are discussing by themselves about Yin Suye¡¯s ownership while pushing away him and Yin Suye to a side, Shui Ruoshan was very speechless. How shameless are these two to be able to casually discuss a ¡¯transaction¡¯ like this ah?


    "So what?" Huo Lingyun still disyed that arrogant look.


    "..."


    The corner of Shui Ruoshan¡¯s mouth slightly twitched. Really an etiquette-less middle-aged uncle without any upbringing. To say that he¡¯s even an upper ss nobleman, but he¡¯s not evenparable to an ordinary person, hmph!


    "Humph!"


    Sensing the little guy¡¯s unhappiness in his arms, Yin Suye¡¯s eyes darkened and his right hand holding the sword slightly moved...


    "Wait!"


    Shui Ruoshan immediately called out to stop Yin Suye when he saw him looking like he wanted to take action. If they are to follow Yin Suye¡¯s flow and continue making amotion, the whole thing will only gets bigger and more people would be rmed...


    In the end, the current Supreme Human King would be alerted as well. This ending is not what Shui Ruoshan wants to see. Even if Yin Suye was a Supreme Human King in his past life, he is not one currently! And the setting of a Supreme King6that there will always be only one in the world automatically means Yin Suye won¡¯t be the current Supreme King¡¯s opponent! So necessary retreat is needed.


    "En?" Yin Suye stopped his movement and lowered down his head.


    "How about you let me deal with the matter now?"


    Shui Ruoshan felt that since the majority of the Yin Family¡¯s people was settled by Yin Suye, it should be his turn to deal with these people from the Huo Family.


    "Alright."


    Yin Suye nodded slightly when he saw how confident the little guy looked like. No matter what the little guy wants to do, he will be his most solid backing!


    After getting the consent from Yin Suye, he immediately turned towards Huo Lingyun. His head was lightly raised, with his chin facing that person; as cool elegant and magnificent as he could get. He is a civilized person so he won¡¯t use force to threaten others. Most importantly, his current small figure couldn¡¯t act strong and mighty like how Yin Suye did. But he is the creator of this world, so as long as he wanted it, he could use the resources avable to achieve the results he wants!


    For example, he knows too much of both Yin Ming and Huo Lingyun¡¯s hidden secrets. He could just say it out, and leave them with no hope of reprieve!


    Actually Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t want to be so ¡¯extreme¡¯ with them if not for them repeatedly targeting Yin Suye like this. After all, doing this doesn¡¯t do him(SRS) any good at all. But other people are not willing to give him face, so he won¡¯t have to leave them any faces either! Since both sides are no long friendly, then don¡¯t me him for uncovering their radiant mask! He could use this opportunity to seek justice back for Yin Suye!


    Raw Word Count : 2986


    #ISuddenlyRealizedThatIHaveForgotten


    #ThatSRSIsATwentySomethingYearsOldDude


    #HisTrainOfThoughtsBaffledMe


    #AhDamnIReallyHatedChineseGrammar


    #WaitWhatGrammar


    #WhatAJoke


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost

 Chapter 86

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero eight six - Nonsense</strong>


    "Huo Lingyun, rather than wasting your energy trying to take revenge for a dead person, how about spending it on your illegitimate child who is still alive?"


    Since Shui Ruoshan has decided to ¡¯stop being friendly¡¯, he naturally don¡¯t have to hold back.


    "What do you mean?"


    Huo Lingyun stopped on his track to capture Yin Suye, then with a stunned look he turned to stare at Shui Ruoshan who uttered a reminder that sounded threatening. The expression on his face keep changing until it finally settled as malice. No matter if this child really knew some insider¡¯s information or just casually saying it, he(SRS) couldn¡¯t be left alive. He(HLY) will definitely not leave any of his secrets in anyone¡¯s hand! Especially a secret that would cause his rtionship with his family to be irreparable!


    "I just want to discuss with you regarding your illegitimate child!"


    Shui Ruoshan lightly squinted his eyes, revealing a malicious smile. He felt like he didn¡¯t agitate Huo Lingyun enough so he deliberately emphasized the word ¡¯illegitimate child¡¯ again.


    "If you continue to talk nonsense like this, don¡¯t me me for not being polite to you!"


    Huo Lingyun obviously showed a great reaction to that word but he tried to control the expression on his face so that other people can¡¯t see what¡¯s wrong with him. Actually, illegitimate child is not something unusual in the upper ss circle. But this is the topic that he is most unwilling to talk about. Especially in front of Yin Ming, he felt more guilty.


    "Have you ever been polite to me?" There was a light smile on Shui Ruoshan¡¯s face, but it was all irony and despise in his eyes. "Moreover, I don¡¯t need you to be polite to me!"


    And if you continue down this flow, the next sentence should be ¡¯Be careful that I¡¯ll sue you for defamation!¡¯ instead. One have to say, it¡¯s scary to have no culture!


    "Seeking death!"


    Huo Lingyun never thought that someone would ¡¯hit¡¯1not literally his face in public. Without even thinking, he attacked Shui Ruoshan. At that moment, he just wants to give this little child an unforgettable lesson for daring to provoke him in public.


    "Humph!"


    Yin Suye naturally will not let Huo Lingyun harm Shui Ruoshan, and moved the little guy in his arms a little bit to the side. The long sword in his hand immediately struck out horizontally to block Huo Lingyun¡¯s attack. Both power force shed in the air and sparkles flew out from the friction...


    Remembering that the little guy mentioned that he(SRS) will take care of Huo Lingyun, Yin Suye took back a portion of his force. He just waved the sword in his hand, and gently swept toward Huo Lingyun, easily forcing the other people back.


    "Yin Suye, how could you be so powerful?!"


    Huo Lingyun felt that no vocabry now could describe his inner shock. He actually couldn¡¯t withstand even one attack from Yin Suye?! If Yin Suye didn¡¯t really use his real strength just now and only probing him, just that move alone could also cause him to be seriously injured if it doesn¡¯t immediately kill him. At this moment, he(HLY) finally noticed the horrors in the eyes of the people from Yin family. And thatplicated fearful look when they looked at Yin Suye! His heart gave a ¡¯thump¡¯, he wouldn¡¯t unknowingly stepped into a trap, right? Especially when he saw Yin Family¡¯s ancestor lying stiffly on the cold ground, the feeling of uneasiness became stronger in his heart. If he didn¡¯te to the Yin residence today, he probably wouldn¡¯t know that the level 9 Imperial stage strong powerhouse has silently passed away like this.


    Judging from the current situation, the person who caused it is most likely Yin Suye! Thinking about this, Huo Lingyun could feel his forehead covered in cold sweats all of a sudden! Just that in the next second, he rejected thispletely unrealistic spection in his heart! Just by Yin Suye this young man of only 22 years old, he could finish off the level 9 Imperial stage ancestor from the Yin family? This is definitely the funniest joke in the world!


    But Huo Lingyun couldn¡¯t rx even a bit in his heart because if these were not caused by Yin Suye, then who is the main culprit who made such a horrible scene? Is this a conspiracy made specifically for the Huo Family? Soon, Huo Lingyun rejected his guess again. No one will be willing to sacrifice a level 9 Imperial stage powerhouse just toy a trap. Because it is not worth the loss! Excluding this and that, Huo Lingyun couldn¡¯t figure out anything possible (to exin the current situation).


    "At this moment, I think you shouldn¡¯t care about Yin Suye¡¯s strength but your flickering safety instead!"


    Shui Ruoshan raised his head from Yin Suye¡¯s arms, then looked at the pale-looking Huo Lingyun and at Yin Wushuang who was still groaning in pain on the ground; a meaningful reminder.


    "I only have a daughter, Huo Ruyan. I don¡¯t have any illegitimate child at all!"


    Huo Lingyun naturally saw what Shui Ruoshan indicated but he will never open his mouth regarding this matter.


    "Is Yin Wushuang not your illegitimate child with Qian Youyan?"


    Seeing that the man is still denying it, Shui Ruoshan decided to go straight to the point and revealed the truth. At the same time, he deliberately pretended to be innocent and naive, starting the ¡¯children¡¯s words carry no harm¡¯ mode and said what he knew in a natural way.


    Qian Youyan is Yin Ming¡¯s current wife, Yin Wushuang¡¯s mother, and also Huo Lingyun¡¯s childhood friend plus secret lover. Huo Lingyun is a very ambitious person, he wanted the hold the power of the Capital in his hand, so he naturally won¡¯t tolerate having other forces that could go against the Huo Family to exist. Towards the Yin Family who has the simr senior dukedom, it is obvious that it is also one of his target. So from a long time ago, he has already begunying out ns and arrangements.


    And so, in order to help Huo Lingyun achieve his target, Qian Youyan took the initiative to seduce Yin Ming. Then took her child that should have been Huo Lingyun¡¯s and hers to be Yin Ming¡¯s son. Qian Youyan felt that as long as Yin Wushuang could upy the seat of the head of family, to a certain extent it would mean that the Huo Family has aplete control of the Yin Family.


    This plot is one of the most important foreshadow in [The Strongest King in History], and at the same time an important turning point for further development of the story at theter part. That time when he was creating the story, Shui Ruoshan felt that the reader may feel dissatisfied with his sudden turning point, so he ced enough tips and clues in the previous chapters. Just so that people won¡¯t feel it¡¯s too sudden when the truth is uncovered.


    For example, the reason why the Huo Family linked with the Yin Family through marriage2Yin Suye + Huo Ruyan , in case someone is wondering, other than wanting to be closer, was because he wanted to control Yin Suye through Huo Ruyan and achieve his wish to control the Yin Family.


    Another example is when the Huo Family realized that Yin Suye no longer has any value to be used, they didn¡¯t request to change the marriage partner from Yin Suye to Yin Wushuang but chose to cancel all together. That is because the people from Huo Family knew about Yin Wushuang¡¯s identity, naturally won¡¯t let them brother and sister to get married.


    There were other simr clues in the novel but unfortunately it couldn¡¯t be used now because he has already disrupted the plot and many things won¡¯t be happening now. Thinking of this, Shui Ruoshan suddenly recalled back the time when a lot of readers ranted about the background setting in his novel. They said that his Capital was written ording to the Forbidden City and yet, the power management was set up in a western way. They asked him to change it because it was an unreasonable use of the merger between China and the West. Towards this, Shui Ruoshan very aloofly, coolly, and nobly replied : <i>The novel¡¯s background is fictional parallel world. Fictional means everything is possible, and parallel naturally means there would be things different from Earth. So if you saw anything strange, don¡¯t make a fuss, that is reasonable!</i>


    "I don¡¯t understand what you mean by this?"


    Huo Lingyun never expect that this child that he didn¡¯t put in his eyes would be able to reveal his(HLY) secret out so urately. This really caused him to put his guard up! This is also why he didn¡¯t immediately find out that Yin Wushuang was injured when he first arrived to the Yin Residence. Because he doesn¡¯t dare to express too much concern towards Yin Wushuang, afraid that other people might be suspicious and expose both Qian Youyan and Yin Wushuang¡¯s existence!


    "I mean if you still don¡¯t go and care for your illegitimate child, he might turn into a waste!"


    Shui Ruoshan threw a nce at the sorry-looking Yin Wushuang while reminding him(HLY). He(SRS) is very clear of Yin Suye¡¯s strength, so Yin Wushuang must already been wasted. But the others don¡¯t know about this so he could use this chance to test Huo Lingyun and force him to reveal his secret. Actually, it¡¯s alright even if Huo Lingyun didn¡¯t reveal his secret, he(SRS) has other methods to use anyway!


    "Who is Huo Lingyun¡¯s illegitimate son?"


    Yin Ming originally thought after he threw away the hot potato Yin Suye, he would be able to safely watch by the side the battle between Yin Suye and Huo Lingyun. At the same time, he did wonder if it¡¯s possible wait until both side suffered losses and he could get a little benefit from it. But listening to the conversation between them, Yin Ming felt something is wrong the more he listened until he heard an information that shocked him to his core, he couldn¡¯t help asking the question to confirm what he has heard.


    "Yin Wushuang!"


    The corner of Shui Ruoshan¡¯s mouth curved up evilly, simply replied with a very confirmed answer. When he prepared to deal with Huo Lingyun, he didn¡¯t forget about Yin Ming!


    Raw Word Count : 2876


    #EhmergerdChineseGrammar


    #WhyYouUsedIfButDontEndTheSentenceProperly


    #Ehmergerd


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost

 Chapter 87

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero eight seven - Where is the evidence?</strong>


    "Old brother Yin, you must not listen to this ignorant child¡¯s nonsense!"


    Huo Lingyun suddenly became nervous when he saw that Yin Ming actually starting to believe in Shuo Ruoshan¡¯s words. No matter what, he must find a way to dispel Yin Ming¡¯s suspicion on this matter. He doesn¡¯t understand, how did the other party knows that Yin Wushuang was his illegitimate child? One need to know, both he and Qian Youyan did this matter super secretively. In order not to leak this out, only a few people knows about this, even Yin Wushuang himself doesn¡¯t know about his real identity.


    That¡¯s why he usually doesn¡¯t pay any special attention to Yin Wushuang¡¯s affairs, afraid that someone might find out something through some clues and discovered the unspeakable rtionship between him and Yin Wushuang. For example, when he brought some people to the Yin residence just now. Although he saw Yin Wushuang was there, he didn¡¯t dare to take even a second look at him due to guilty conscience. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t immediately discover that Yin Wushuang was injured.


    "Evidence!"


    Yin Ming felt that his mind is very chaotic right now. He doesn¡¯t know if he is asking for evidence from Huo Lingyun or Shui Ruoshan, to prove whether Yin Wushuang is Huo Lingyun¡¯s illegitimate child or not...


    Actually, he knew that he shouldn¡¯t be so easily shaken by other people¡¯s words or believe in such nonsense...


    But he couldn¡¯t not mind the fact that Yin Wushuang may not be his own child! The more he thought of it, the more he felt that Yin Wushuang doesn¡¯t look any bit like him at all and Qian Youyan¡¯s usual behavior seemed suspicious!


    "..."


    Huo Lingyun could only be silent when facing Yin Ming who demanded for evidence. He knew that no matter how he argues about this matter now, Yin Ming probably won¡¯t listen to his words anymore now that suspicions have grown his heart. Sometimes the more you said, the guiltier you looked. But then if he doesn¡¯t say anything, it will cause others to believe that he admitted in silence. At the moment, anything also seemed wrong...


    His illegitimate child scandal was exposed too suddenly that he was caught unprepared. In the rush of time, it is naturally impossible for him toe up with a justification to this matter.


    "I have evidence that proves Yin Wushuang is Huo Lingyun¡¯s son!" Shui Ruoshan timely reminded of his existence.


    Since he wanted to take revenge against Yin Ming and Huo Lingyun, also help Yin Suye with his grudge, he naturally won¡¯t do things half-assed.


    "Where is the evidence?"


    The strong contrast between the two (HLY & SRS) let Yin Ming begin to believe in Shui Ruoshan¡¯s words.


    "Before I prove that Yin Wushuang is not your own child, I still have one thing to tell you!"


    Comparing to Huo Lingyun¡¯s ¡¯relying on force to bully others¡¯, Shui Ruoshan has even lesser positive impression for Yin Ming. Thinking about it, he decided to give Yin Ming a bit more psychological pressure!


    "What is it?"


    Although Yin Ming wants to see the evidence as soon as possible, he still forced himself to be patient.


    "Yin Ming, you have so many lovers but don¡¯t you ever feel curious why none of them can get pregnant with your child?"


    Shui Ruoshan asked with an unhurriedly tone. He didn¡¯t ask the question to get the answer but to tell Yin Ming that he knew the reason for that.


    "How did you know?"


    Yin Ming didn¡¯t expect that the other party would know not only Huo Lingyun¡¯s matter but also his own private matter. Although letting others know about this kind of thing is really shameful for the Yin Family, but even then Yin Ming doesn¡¯t want to give up this opportunity to know the truth. He could only be vignt towards what could possible happen next.


    "Because you have long lost the ability to impregnate other people!"


    Shui Ruoshan slowly spat out the answer; that highly-raised eyebrow could be seen that he(SRS) is gloating (over YM¡¯s misery).


    "Or I should say, after you ¡¯got together¡¯ with Qian Youyan, you are not able to cause others to conceive anymore!"


    Thinking that Yin Ming is not agitated enough, Shui Ruoshan added a very suggestive sentence. He believed that with his so obvious clue, if Yin Ming still couldn¡¯t guess what he(SRS) meant, then Yin Ming would really be unsaveable!


    "What do you mean by this? Exin it to me clearly!"


    Yin Ming¡¯s face instantly darkened. No man could maintain his calm after being said as he can¡¯t do it(impotent)! And what the other person means in his words was it was his wife Qian Youyan who caused him to lose that ability, so it really shocked him.


    "I mean, in order to help her son Yin Wushuang to sessfully inherit the Yin Family, Qian Youyan gave you sterilization medicine to prevent you to have other children in the future!"


    Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t mind Yin Ming¡¯s bad attitude to him because revealing the truth was his way to attack Yin Ming. He would get back to him(YM) from another wayter anyway, so he won¡¯t be petty with Yin Ming now!


    "This is impossible!"


    Yin Ming subconsciously rejected Shui Ruoshan¡¯s words, because he could still ¡¯perform¡¯ like usual up until now so he has never doubted that he couldn¡¯t ¡¯do¡¯ it.


    "The function of the drug is sterilization, not abstinence, so don¡¯t get it wrong."


    With just a nce, Shui Ruoshan could guess what Yin Ming was thinking about so he mercilessly pointed out the important point. At the same time, he disdained Yin Ming¡¯s fuss and ignorance! This is the Magic and Sword Continent(Mowu Dalu)1Banana : Holy crap, I really hated my trantion of this name _(;3/ but toozy to fix anything :v, naturally there would be people who could refine some medicines with special function; the absolute setting that you could refine whatever type of medicine you wanted!


    "Forgot to tell you, you were poisoned too deep and it already prated into your bone marrow, Cannot.Be.Treated.Anymore!"


    He continued to agitate Yin Ming¡¯s nerve. He remembered what he wrote in his main draft, in order to express how ruthless and determined Qian Youyan was, he let Qian Youyan constantly poisoned her fake love Yin Ming until it¡¯s not possible to treat it anymore, for the sake of her true love Huo Lingyun. That means not only Qian Youyan gave him ¡¯a green hat¡¯mitted adultery to wear, she also schemed him to lost the ability to leave offspring.


    "So, your only son is Yin.Su.Ye!"


    Shui Ruoshan announced his conclusion word-by-word. Seriously, if one is to count the debts, Yin Ming is quite a tragedy. Yin Wushuang who he has been cherishing is not his real son, while Yin Suye who he has suspected and abused before is actually his true blood-rted son! One couldn¡¯t not say that this is a very big irony!


    "..."


    Yin Ming wants to rebut back loudly but when he opened his mouth, he didn¡¯t know what to say. Although he felt very unbelievable, he knew what the other party said was exactly what he is experiencing. It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t want other children, just that no matter how hard he tried, he just can¡¯t impregnate them. He did suspect something once but he couldn¡¯t find any problems. The problem lies in Qian Youyan, the person he never doubted before so he didn¡¯t notice anything wrong. Now that he think about it, the reason why he hated Yin Suye so muchter on was because Qian Youyan keep whispering beside his ears about how his mother entangled herself with other people, and that Yin Suye might not be his real son.


    The first time he heard of it, he probably don¡¯t care but at the second time, he may start to have doubts. Then at the third time, he will unconsciously begin to believe...


    umting for years, even fake lies could be turned as the truth by Qian Youyan, that¡¯s why his attitude towards Yin Suye became worse! In the end, because he couldn¡¯t produce any other child and hated Yin Suye, Yin Wushuang became the only remaining choice! Qian Youyan, this slut! She really made a good scheme!


    "I want evidence!"


    Yin Ming¡¯s heart has already been shaken, and also understood a lot of things. But he will not make any judgments so easily before he sees the evidence, because that¡¯s all just guessworks.


    Moreover, in Yin Ming¡¯s eyes, Shui Ruoshan is Yin Suye¡¯s helper so it¡¯s very likely that he(SRS) would make up lies to deceive him(YM). He naturally cannot believe in his words so easily.


    "Alright." Shui Ruoshan agreed very straightforwardly.


    He doesn¡¯t expect Yin Ming to believe him with just a few sentences anyway. Him being a stranger, his words don¡¯t have any persuasiveness in Yin Ming¡¯s eyes. And he also stood at Yin Suye¡¯s side, that makes his credibility even worse. After all, Yin Ming and Qian Youyan have more than 20 years of emotional foundation. It can¡¯t be destroyed by just a few words! Plus Shui Ruoshan knew that Yin Ming still have doubts in his heart towards his words. The most important point is if Qian Youyan wanted Yin Wushuang to sessfully inherit the Yin Family, why didn¡¯t she just eliminate Yin Suye directly?


    For this question, Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t know how to exin. Because he can¡¯t really say that it¡¯s not that Qian Youyan doesn¡¯t want to eliminate while Yin Suye is young, just that every time she attempted it, it failed. Because Yin Suye is the novel¡¯s big viin. In this world, there is also something like viin¡¯s luck, so as long as he don¡¯t bump into the protagonist, he can count on his viin¡¯s luck to avert disaster. Of course he won¡¯t die so easily!


    It doesn¡¯t matter if he can¡¯t answer that question, because he will use facts to prove to Yin Ming that his words are correct! At the same time, he want Yin Ming to regret for listening to malicious people and mistreating Yin Suye!


    Raw Word Count : 2755


    #rolls


    #NoNotDeadYet


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost

 Chapter 88

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero eight eight - Self-introduction</strong>


    "Let me introduce myself first, I¡¯m Shui Ruoshan, an incantation master."


    Actually, Shui Ruoshan wanted to say he is a Seer but he already promised Yin Suye that he will keep that a secret so he won¡¯t use that identity, although Yin Suye already knew that he is not an actual Seer. While this identity gives the person a lot of privileges, it also symbolized a very big problem at the same time. So, after much contemtion, Shui Ruoshan decided to use incantation master instead. Other people probably won¡¯t know what is an incantation master, but Yin Ming as the head of the Yin Family should know what it means. After all, he(SRS) will need this identityter on to prove that Yin Wushuang is Huo Lingyun¡¯s illegitimate child so he decided to introduce himself first.


    "You are an incantation master?!"


    Yin Ming was full of disbelief. The child that he didn¡¯t put in his eyes is actually the legendary incantation master, there is nothing more shocking than this! It¡¯s because incantation master was said to be very mysterious from all those rumors!


    Incantation master was rumored to be very strong, could attack and defend at will...


    However, there are very few people who have actually seen an incantation master since the ancient times. Only those from the upper ss knew about this and understood the greatness of an incantation master through some ancient record books. Theck of information gave incantation master another veil of mystery! But now, when the ever invincible legendary incantation master really appeared in front of him, and that said person is a child following beside Yin Suye, Yin Ming felt that his existing upational view has been fiercely challenged! Who could think that this child who has been protected by Yin Suye would possess such a mysterious identity?! This person who have been rumored so long actually appeared all of a sudden, it really makes people couldn¡¯t contain their calm!


    "I¡¯m naturally a true incantation master!" Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t bother with Yin Ming¡¯s shock and doubt, he arrogantly raised his head and simply admitted his identity.


    When he first set the draft, in order to show the protagonist¡¯s OP-ness1OP - Overpowered, he deliberately set the incantation master to be as ¡¯high-end¡¯ as possible. So that whenever the protagonist mention about him being an incantation master, it could cause a great sensation in an instant. Therefore, this kind of ¡¯passer-by enjoying the protagonist¡¯s benefit¡¯, this author could enjoy it as well.


    "Although you are an incantation master, what does this have to do with the fact that you want to prove that Yin Wushuang is Huo Lingyun illegitimate child?"


    Yin Ming was a bit stunned by the appearance of an incantation master but he obviously cared more about whose child Yin Wushuang is.


    "It naturally do." Shui Ruoshan turned around to signal Yin Suye to put him down.


    Yin Suye silently looked at Shui Ruoshan then gently put him down. Just that he didn¡¯t leave his side, still putting Shui Ruoshan inside his bubble of protection.


    "Since you know about incantation master, then you should know that what an incantation master can do are definitely beyond your imagination." Shui Ruoshan said to Yin Ming with a profound mystery tone.


    Although standing on the ground Shui Ruoshan is way shorter than Yin Ming, but ifparing their aura/momentum, he could strongly look down on the distracted Yin Ming! He is a model student of ¡¯Love what you do¡¯ after all ah!


    [Banana : Raw said ×öÒ»ÐÐ,°®Ò»ÐÐ(Do one thing, love one thing), it seems to be a handbook for people who is working. The meaning is ]¡¯


    He is acting as an aloof, high-ranked person so naturally he need to act like a quack, religious cheater, whatever!


    "You just stand there, and I will let you know that what I have said is true. I probably will let you understand the truth in a minute."


    Shui Ruoshan stood there but he didn¡¯t look like he will go forward nor request Yin Ming to do anything. He(YM) only saw Shui Ruoshan reaching out and mobilizing his(SRS) spiritual power, writing slowly in the air...


    Earlier on, Shui Ruoshan has already started to think in his mind on which method to use in order to achieve the effect he wanted in the fastest and most convenient way. Incantation, that is undoubtedly the best choice for him! As for the wording to check blood rtion, ¸¸(father), ĸ(mother), ×Ó(child), the word for child is the simplest. The meaning is also simple and clear, so it is less stressful for Shui Ruoshan!


    "Child(×Ó)!" Very quickly, Shui Ruoshan finished writing the word and threw it at Yin Ming without hesitation.


    Yin Ming stared at the ¡¯×Ó¡¯ word flying straight at him and subconsciously wanted to avoid, then counterattack...


    As for Huo Lingyun who has been watching the scene by the side saw that Shui Ruoshan indeed has the way to produce the evidence, suddenly became anxious. Without thinking, he stepped forward to stop...


    "No one is allowed to move!"


    Shui Ruoshan frowned in unpleasantness towards Yin Ming¡¯s uncooperative action plus Huo Lingyun¡¯s attempt to interrupt. He then looked at Yin Suye with a gaze requesting for help. He is currently focusing on his incantation so he doesn¡¯t spare energy to face the pincer attack, naturally needed Yin Suye to help out.


    The moment Yin Suye saw Shui Ruoshan¡¯s gaze, he didn¡¯t wait for him(SRS) to say anything and immediately cooperated to release his pressure. Both Yin Ming and Huo Lingyun were suppressed on the spot. Under absolute power, Yin Ming and Huo Lingyun can only passively stopped moving. Yin Ming stared as the incantation went into his body...


    Huo Lingyun saw the incantation quickly blended into Yin Ming¡¯s body, then a golden glow emitted from his(YM) body and shot towards Yin Suye, instantly connected both of them in a line.


    "Yin Ming, now you know who is your real son?"


    Shui Ruoshan satisfactory think in his mind, as expected, he just have to throw the word at the father and the incantation would urately identity the son who is rted to him by blood. His tone was very malicious, contained inside was a deep disdain towards Yin Ming. Who ask Yin Ming to doubt Yin Suye for not being his biological son, and treated him badly afterwards, causing his Xiao Yeye to suffer bitterness since young!


    He(SRS) won¡¯t admit that this is all his(SRS) arrangement! It¡¯s all Yin Ming¡¯s fault! That¡¯s right, it¡¯s like that! It¡¯s was very hard for him to find a chance to prove Yin Suye¡¯s name, and let Yin Ming feel regret. He naturally won¡¯t let go of that opportunity so easily, he wants Yin Ming to feel remorseful! Thinking about the bitterness that Yin Suye has suffered before, Shui Ruoshan felt that he is already being too kind for taking revenge only from spiritual aspect! If not for his martial skill not up to par, he would absolutely abuse both Yin Ming¡¯s mind and body over and over again to return back the pain that Yin Suye has suffered from childhood!


    "Old brother Yin, don¡¯t get fooled by him! This is probably a trap specially made by this sinister child to instigate our rtionship. He wants us to kill each other and get benefits from it ah!"


    Huo Lingyun hurriedly said his thoughts before Yin Ming managed to give his own response. Although he was surprised by Shui Ruoshan¡¯s identity as well, but the deep-scheming him hardly express any difference on his face. Instead, he thought of the countermeasures in his mind in the meantime. As the head of the Huo Family, he naturally knew about the legend regarding incantation master. But that is a far away matter where no one could determine what kind of a being is an incantation master! That means, no one can be sure whether this child called Shui Ruoshan is a real incantation master or not, this gave him an opportunity to take advantage of it. In fact, there are many different tools in the world that could achieve simr effect when properly used.


    "How about you try it too if this spell is actually real or not?" Seeing Hui Lingyun still not giving up, Shui Ruoshan felt that it is necessary to teach him(HLY) some lessons.


    Just now he was too focused on getting back to Yin Ming, forgetting that he is supposed to deal with Huo Lingyun. Would this let Yin Suye think that he(SRS) has problem with his priorities?


    *falls*


    It shouldn¡¯t be toote ba, to teach this ¡¯Huo Shaoyun¡¯2The name that SRS said is more suitable for HLY a lesson. En! Let¡¯s do it! In order to save his somewhat unreliable image, Shui Ruoshan reached out again and started to write in the air...


    "Father(¸¸)!"


    Shui Ruoshan quicklypletes the word and threw it at Yin Wushuang...


    Since Huo Lingyun doubted his(SRS) identity, then he(SRS) should change another incantation to use. See how you still want to argue this time! Hmph hmph!


    The incantation could be seen quickly integrated into Yin Wushuang¡¯s body. Then, simr as the previous scene, a golden light emitted from his(YWS) body. Just that this time, the light shot directly at Huo Lingyun and instantly linked both people together. Under the effect from the incantation, Huo Lingyun could feel a profound and mysterious feeling of their blood rtion to each other through that light. Inexplicably, he knew that Yin Wushuang is rted to him, flesh and blood!


    Instantly, Huo Lingyun realized that the situation is not good! If he could feel this way (with YWS), it means Yin Ming felt the same connection with Yin Suye just now. Would that also means that the words he has said just now are groundless and have already copsed?!


    Raw Word Count : 2793


    #SuchConvenientWayToUseTheCharacters


    #ReallyGiveYouTheFeelingLikeTheAphorismManga


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost


    <strong>Banana</strong>: Still no inte at room, more than one week liao _(;3/ My phone data also approaching danger line...


    And that¡¯s why I can¡¯t trante much of Killed The White Lotus yet...


    #SadAH

 Chapter 89

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero eight nine - Not allowed to leave</strong>


    "No, that¡¯s not true! I¡¯m not Huo Lingyun¡¯s son!"


    Yin Wushuang has been immersed in the cruel fact that he may be a waste so he didn¡¯t notice what happened around him at all, until he felt a ray of light entered his body and lets him experience the blood-rted connection with Huo Lingyun, he then suddenly realized that things were not right. Originally, he did not put it at heart that he is not Yin Ming¡¯s son because he thought the child named Shui Ruoshan must be instructed by Yin Suye, that¡¯s why he(SRS) deliberately ndered him! But then when he clearly felt that he may be Huo Lingyun¡¯s son, Yin Wushuang really panicked and could only bluff with a fierce denial.


    "Shut up!"


    Yin Ming felt that he has never been this furious before! Not only he was yed by Qian Youyan and Huo Lingyun for so many years, he even helped them to raise their son all these while! The force of this ¡¯green hat¡¯ is too strong ah! These two goddamned adulterers! It¡¯s not like he didn¡¯t doubt it before that the whole thing was set up by Yin Suye, just so that Huo Lingyun and him would have irreconcble end; letting them fight each other as his revenge for both families. But some things just can¡¯t be fabricated.


    Let¡¯s not start on how Shui Ruoshan¡¯s ability is exactly like what was recorded in ancient books. The fact that he could make two blood-rted people resonate to each other, that¡¯s not something a tool could achieve. If he couldn¡¯t even judge if this is true or false, then he really wasted his time living! Confirming that Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t lie to him, he thenpletely changed his attitude towards Yin Wushuang!


    "Father, you don¡¯t believe me?!"


    Yin Wushuang apparently didn¡¯t expect Yin Ming to actually fall out with him in the blink of an eye; he opened his eyes widely all of a sudden. It was clear that he couldn¡¯t believe that this person who is looking at him with extreme disgust is actually the father who pampered him a lot in the past! If he didn¡¯t get wasted by Yin Suye just now, he will definitely step forward and keep asking questions. But now, he could only lie on the ground in a sorry appearance, weakly looking at the man he called ¡¯Father¡¯ for 20 years; looking very lowly.


    "Actually, if you still don¡¯t believe it, I could continue providing some other evidence but I¡¯ll need some time to prepare it!"


    Seeing the dark-looking Yin Ming and the spiritless Yin Wushuang, Shui Ruoshan felt very good. He saw that Yin Wushuang hasn¡¯t give up despite the conclusive evidence so he could only throw another heavyweight evidence out; striving to drop the enemy to the ground once and for all. There are many ways to do verification between blood. Previously, he only chose the most convenient and quickest incantation. As for Yin Ming, he as the head of the Yin Family must have a fewmon methods to test their blood rtionship as long as he wanted to. But also because of this, Shui Ruoshan disliked Yin Ming even more. In the past, Yin Ming listened to Qian Youyan¡¯s words instead of taking the time to verify the truth, directly determined that Yin Suye is not his son then gave him(YSY) all sorts of harsh treatments. So, Yin Suye¡¯s miserable life in the past was all caused by Yin Ming¡¯s arbitrary behaviour!


    "No need!"


    Yin Ming looked extremely exhausted when he said this. It¡¯s because he used to believe in his own judgement too much and didn¡¯t bother to check their blood rtion that he got deceived by Qian Youyan. As the result, it caused the current irreversible situation.


    "Since you have no more problem, then Yin Suye and I won¡¯t bother you with your family matters, we will take our leave now!"


    As Shui Ruoshan said that, he is prepared to pull Yin Suye away to leave. When is the best time to leave if not now ah?! One need to know, themotion that Yin Suye caused just now was not small. So in order to leave safely, they have to slip away while the people are still immersed in the shock of the truth. Else, they won¡¯t be able to leave anymore if they waited until the rest of them started to react!


    "Wait!" Yin Ming subconsciously called out to stop them when he saw Yin Suye leaving with Shui Ruoshan.


    "What else do you want ah?"


    Shui Ruoshan¡¯s tone was unkind. Did his n to slip away in the confusion was seen through by Yin Ming? This is unscientific ah!


    "I..."


    Yin Ming also doesn¡¯t know why he called out to stop Yin Suye from leaving. Although the sensation of their blood rtionship has long disappeared after the incantation¡¯s effect has passed, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that Yin Suye is his only son! But at the same time, he doesn¡¯t know what kind of an expression he should use to face this son who he had neglected for 17 years. After all, he didn¡¯t see Yin Suye as his own son at all so it was difficult for him to change his attitude towards Yin Suye. But then when he thought of the fact that Yin Suye might be the only son he could have in this life, he couldn¡¯t help but softened his attitude. On the other hand, Yin Suye has mercilessly murdered their family¡¯s ancestor and the rtionship between both sides is already like water and fire. If he(YM) changes his attitude too fast, the rest of the family might feel betrayed. However, thinking of Yin Suye¡¯s powerful strength, Yin Ming felt that he doesn¡¯t have to worry about those matters at all. As long as Yin Suye is willing to serve the family, his(YSY) force would definitely be greater than their ancestor! In the end, the benefits outweigh the disadvantages for the Yin Family if they take Yin Suye back! After mentally prepared himself, Yin Ming tried to put on a loving expression and embedding it with some feelings, ready to persuade Yin Suye...


    "I have nothing to talk between you and me."


    Yin Suye didn¡¯t give Yin Ming the chance to speak at all. He took the first move to block any possible persuasion from him(YM) and expressed his rejection very clearly.


    "I admit that I¡¯m being ipetent as your father. I have let you down with everything in the past, but I know my wrong now. Ye-er, give me a chance and let mepensate to you!"


    As if he didn¡¯t see Yin Suye¡¯s rejecting expression towards him, Yin Ming said all the things he has prepared to say.


    "Compensate? Humph, toote!" A sh of cold and sharp light flitted past Yin Suye¡¯s eyes.


    Does Yin Ming thinks that by staging this little father-son show, he(YSY) will disregard former enmity and pretend nothing has happened? Simply delusional! In his past life, when Yin Ming found out about Yin Wushuang being Huo Lingyun¡¯s illegitimate child and he only left Yin Suye as his only son, Yin Ming did the same thing; begged for his forgiveness with much feelings and hoped that he would return to the family. He did return to the Yin Familyter on, and did countless things for the family. But in the end, for the sake of other interest, Yin Ming abandoned him once again. At that time, he finally understood that in Yin Ming¡¯s eyes, there¡¯s no such thing as family rtionship at all; just schemes for power struggle. Also at that time, he haspletely lost hope for family love!


    "Whether you admit me as your father or not, the fact that the same blood runs through our veins can¡¯t be changed!"


    Yin Ming didn¡¯t expect that he still couldn¡¯t move Yin Suye even though he has lowered himself as low as possible.


    "It can!" The corner of Yin Suye¡¯s mouth slightly curved up in a mocking arc.


    As long as he bes the Supreme King again, he will get a chance to baptize his body. At that time, his body, blood and bones would undergo an ultimate change under the witness of thews of Heaven and earth...


    In one sense, he really could be counted to have nothing to do with Yin Ming anymore when that timees.


    "..." For the first time, Yin Ming realized that Yin Suye is no longer the abandoned son who can be bullied in the past but a real powerhouse!


    "Let¡¯s go." Looking at the little guy who is still leaning at him, Yin Suye¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but softened a bit.


    "Alright."


    Shui Ruoshan reached out and held onto Yin Suye¡¯s big hand, as his silent support to him(YSY). At the same time, it¡¯s to let Yin Suye know that even if the whole world abandoned him, he will still stand firmly by his(YSY) side!


    Yin Suye held tightly onto Shui Ruoshan¡¯s stretched out hand, his expression slightly rxed.


    That satisfied look was as if he already owned the whole world!


    "You are not allowed to leave!"


    Yin Wushuang didn¡¯t expect that nothing would happen to Yin Suye after injuring him, so he instantly felt unwilling! Seeing that Yin Ming didn¡¯t bother with his request, Yin Wushuang then remembered that he is no longer Yin Ming¡¯s son. He has been abandoned by Yin Ming, so he turned his attention to Huo Lingyun.


    "Huo Lingyun, since you are my biological father, then stop them for me!"


    At this moment, Yin Wushuang has be somewhat hysterical, and no longer sensible. He only knows that he can¡¯t let that person who hurts him to leave so easily. He wants Yin Suye to pay the price! If not for Yin Suye, he would still be the well-regarded Yin Family¡¯s heir and not an illegitimate child who has been cast aside! Just that when he looked at the little person standing beside Yin Suye, his eyes revealed an obsessive emotion. Like ¡¯demons and gods at work¡¯, he blurted out the thing he most desired in his heart.


    "I want Shui Ruoshan!"


    Raw Word Count : 2788


    #WaHaHaHaHaHaHa


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost

 Chapter 90

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero nine zero - Unconditional trust</strong>


    "I want Shui Ruoshan!"


    After Yin Wushuang said what he wanted the most, he became firmer with himself as he wanted to get Shui Ruoshan¡¯s heart. Since Shui Ruoshan is an omnipotent incantation master in the legend, doesn¡¯t that means as long as he could get him(SRS) in his hand, his injuries could be cured by incantation? Thinking of this, his obsessive gaze towards Shui Ruoshan instantly became more explicit. When he first saw Shui Ruoshan, he felt an unspeakable liking towards this child. Especially when he knew of his legendary identity, this feeling became even stronger. Yin Wushuang felt that only this extraordinary little person is worthy of him!


    "..."


    The corner of Shui Ruoshan¡¯s mouth strongly twitched, he was very speechless towards Yin Wushuang. He could understand it if Yin Wushuang wanted to seek revenge on Yin Suye, but he(YWS) suddenly looked for trouble with him(SRS); he cannot understand this. Is this the so-called ¡¯only pinch soft-looking persimmon¡¯1bully the weak and fear the strong?


    The Hell! Yin Wushuang is really too much, alright?!


    Judging from this, it seems that Yin Wushuang has yet to realize his(YWS) awkward identity. Instead of ¡¯tucking his tail to act¡¯2behave at this moment, he dared to seek trouble with him(SRS) without a shred of self-awareness, that¡¯s just retarded!


    "What is it?" Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t notice and bumped against Yin Suye. When he raised his head, he saw Yin Suye stopping all of a sudden and questioned him(YSY) with a confused expression.


    "Nothing."


    When he heard Yin Wushuang said he wanted Shui Ruoshan, Yin Suye couldn¡¯t restrain the bloodthirstiness in his heart at all. No one can snatch the little guy from his hands! The little guy belongs to him, no one can touch him! Whoever dares to pursue him, kill!


    ........


    Yin Suye only managed to react when the little guy bumped into him. He couldn¡¯t control his emotions just now and almost hurt the little guy. Seeing that the little guy feeling painful from bumping into him, Yin Suye immediately restrained all his negative emotions. Bending down, he gently rubbed the little guy¡¯s slightly red forehead. His focused and serious expression was as if he is treating a treasure with care. Yin Wushuang¡¯s desire for the little guy let Yin Suye realize one thing. That is his feelings for the little guy may not be as simple as he imagined!


    "Not leaving?"


    Shui Ruoshan felt that Yin Suye helping to rub his forehead is a little ¡¯making a big fuss over a minor issue¡¯. He just identally bumped into him(YSY), not seriously injured. He doesn¡¯t need to be treated so carefully at all, a¡¯ight?


    "Wait."


    They can leave after he finished off those unsightly ants. If Yin Wushuang didn¡¯t target the little guy, he(YSY) might let him go but now, he just couldn¡¯t wait to torn him to shreds. Those who dare to look at such a wonderful little guy with their filthy eyes, all of them deserve to die!


    "Oh."


    Shui Ruoshan nodded gently to express that he will follow his(YSY) arrangement. Actually, he knew that the moment Yin Wushuang opened his mouth, both of them won¡¯t be able to leave indiscriminately anymore. They could only stay back to settle the trouble first.


    "En."


    Seeing that the little guy didn¡¯t object, Yin Suye instantly disappeared from where he stands, then immediately returned back to Shui Ruoshan¡¯s side the next second. The only thing different was Yin Suye¡¯s hand is currently gripping tightly at Yin Wushuang¡¯s neck.


    "Let, let go!"


    Yin Wushuang didn¡¯t expect that with so many people surrounding him(YWS), Yin Suye still dared to mess with him. The panic in his heart has reached an extreme level. Feeling the hand on his neck tightening, he wanted to struggle but failed to. He could only feel the shadow of death is getting closer and closer to him...


    At this moment, he was really scared and also regretful, he shouldn¡¯t provoke Yin Suye this madman who doesn¡¯t care about anything!


    "Let him go!"


    Although Huo Lingyun was furious at Yin Wushuang of his rude yelling at him earlier, he(YWS) is the child born from him and his most loved woman after all. He couldn¡¯t watch him die and do nothing. Even though his action will acknowledge that he is Yin Wushuang¡¯s father, he won¡¯t silently watch Yin Suye kill his son! Other than that, he really couldn¡¯t feel any goodwill towards Yin Suye so it¡¯s fine for him to take the opportunity and teach him(YSY) a good lesson! Then, Huo Lingyun attacked Yin Suye...


    "Humph!" Facing Huo Lingyun¡¯s fierce attack, Yin Suye slightly tightened his grip on Yin Wushuang¡¯s neck then flung him towards Huo Lingyun.


    Huo Lingyun didn¡¯t expect Yin Suye would return the person to him so easily so he recalled his attack despite the threat of possible counterattack, then changed his stance to catch the person instead.


    "Wushuang, are you alright?"


    A bad feeling rose in his heart the moment he caught Yin Wushuang. Yin Wushuang¡¯s bloodless face and his weak breathing, plus his gradually cooling body...


    No need to tell him that Yin Wushuang might not make it!


    "I, I..."


    Yin Wushuang opened his mouth wanting to say something but he could only muttered a few unintelligible words. Raising his head, he looked at the little person he longed for and realized that he(SRS) is firmly held on by his enemy Yin Suye. In Yin Wushuang¡¯s eyes, there were unwillingness, unresigned and indignant...


    In the end, he cannot change anything and could only close his eyes with resentment!


    "You actually killed Wushuang?!"


    Sensing that Yin Wushuang is gone, Huo Lingyun could feel his rationality nerve snapped. Although he didn¡¯t interact with Yin Wushuang long enough time, he did see him as his son. But now, Yin Suye actually killed him?! How could him as the father bear it?!


    "Dead?" When Yin Ming heard that, he suddenly feltplicated.


    "Correct, he was killed by Yin Suye!" Comparing to Yin Ming¡¯s confusion, Huo Lingyun was full of hatred for Yin Suye!


    "..."


    One side was Yin Wushuang, the fake son who he really pampered before this while the other side was Yin Suye, the real son who he never put in his eyes before. This caused Yin Ming to be at loss all of a sudden, not knowing what to do.


    "Yin Wushuang deserves to die!"


    Yin Suye¡¯s tone was filled with undisguised malice towards Yin Wushuang.


    "..."


    If not for the little guy is here with him and he(YSY) doesn¡¯t want to let him see bloody scenes, he has so many cruel torture methods that could make the person wish for death. He won¡¯t use such a simple way to kill Yin Wushuang at all. He never ce Huo Lingyun in his eyes, nor put Yin Ming¡¯s indifference in his heart. At his side is the little guy who has always been supporting him, this is enough!


    "You deserve to die!"


    Huo Lingyun didn¡¯t think Yin Suye would be so arrogant to this point, this undoubtedly seeded in provoking his anger! As he said it, Huo Lingyun mobilized all of his spiritual power and attacked towards Yin Suye...


    Not only he wanted to avenge Yin Wushuang, he also wants toplete his(YWS)st wish before death! Comparing to this direct murderer Yin Suye, Huo Lingyun hated even more the indirect murderer, Shui Ruoshan who revealed the truth. It could be said that this n he has been arranging for years haspletely wasted just because of one sentence from this child. He couldn¡¯t even protect this son of his, plus both the Yin Family and Huo Family might start a feud over this incident, Huo Lingyun naturally hated Shui Ruoshan. Moreover, Wushuang wanted this child so he as the father will want to fulfil his son¡¯s wish. So, let this child apany his son to underworld ba!


    Even in furious state, Huo Lingyun is still sober. In order to deal with Shui Ruoshan, it¡¯s necessary to avoid Yin Suye¡¯s protection for him! So his attack looked like it¡¯s for Yin Suye but at thest minute, he shifted the direction towards Shui Ruoshan...


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan was not flustered when he is facing with Huo Lingyun¡¯s attack, he didn¡¯t use any counterattack skill either. Because as long as Yin Suye is at his side, his current location is the safest ce! This is his unconditional trust in Yin Suye! Just that ¡¯getting shot while lying down¡¯ again, Shui Ruoshan really felt : Howe it¡¯s like this again? Very unamusing hey! Could it be the word ¡¯Very¡¯ is written on his left cheek, while ¡¯Weak¡¯ written on his right? That¡¯s why everyone thought he is very weak? Else, why would everyone keep aiming for him? It¡¯s not good to push people into a pit like this hey!


    "Seeking death!"


    Yin Suye immediately pulled the dazing child into his arms. If Huo Lingyun chose to deal with him, he won¡¯t feel anything. But when his target is Shui Ruoshan, Yin Suye¡¯s heterochromatic eyes immediately dyed in thick blood red, the madness in his heart could no longer be contained...


    To those who harms the little guy, they must die!


    Raw Word Count : 2704


    #KillKillKill


    #EveryoneDieLiaoThenHow


    #GoSeclusionAndCultivate ?


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost


    <strong>Banana</strong>: This is thest chapter this year, I¡¯ll see you guys next year lol XDXD As for White Lotus, I¡¯ll see if I can somehow get one chapter out by this year.... I ¡¯ll try, man Dec is really hectic ah _(;3/

 Chapter 91

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong> </strong>


    <strong> Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero nine one - Realized it toote</strong>


    Yin Suye enveloped Shui Ruoshanpletely in his arms. The thick killing intent in his heart could no longer be contained. Deep in the pair of icy eyes, bloody red gaze was revealed, just like a demon walking out from the Hell-like sea of blood! His eyes were sharp and cold, and killing intent were emitted from his body. Like a sharp de of blood, it is as if everything could be cut down from where the edge is pointing at.


    Huo Lingyun didn¡¯t expect Yin Suye¡¯s reaction to be that fast, so he need to reorder the sequence of his revenge. He need to finish Yin Suye first, then proceed to Shui Ruoshan next.


    Facing Huo Lingyun¡¯s merciless moves, the aura from Yin Suye¡¯s body suddenly changed; the power pressure belonged to a Supreme King were instantly released towards Huo Lingyun!


    Huo Lingyun¡¯s moves have not even reach Yin Suye yet when he felt his strength been suppressed all of a sudden; he got restrained in an instant! Not only his strength were suppressed, his spiritual power were forced back as well! This enormous pressure was so strong that one would feel despair, prevented Huo Lingyun from moving even one step forward, like a pause button has been pressed!


    Huo Lingyun quickly raised his head and looked at the man standing arrogantly over there. With just a nce, he could sense the danger that could cause people to tremble with fear! At this moment, he realized that no matter it¡¯s the angle of his(YSY) standing posture, his hand cement or the movement of his body...


    Is always at the best offensive and defensive state! What even more frightening was his movements were not stiff at all! This habit and instinct was as if it has already been carved into his bones! But this is also the part where Huo Lingyun couldn¡¯t figure out. With just the age of 22, what kind of experience did he encountered to be able to show such flowing and smooth fighting skill?


    It¡¯s a pity that Yin Suye didn¡¯t give any time for Huo Lingyun to be surprised. Those who threatens the little guys, he has always been merciless to them. That pair of bloody red eyes carried a supreme majesty, and the corner of his lips curved up to a slight arch. His empty hand simply stretched out, and flung an enormous force at Huo Lingyun...


    Facing a life-threatening danger, Huo Lingyun broke out with a strong sense of survival. In a sh, he freed himself from the horrifying pressure suppressing him, then used his whole energy to go against Yin Suye¡¯s seemingly casual but carried a hidden killing intent strong move. At the same time, due to the shing forces from both of them, he was forced to retreat tens of meters away. A huge pit instantly appeared at the ce he is standing. This kind of force caused Huo Lingyun to shudder from the depths of his soul. He couldn¡¯t remain standing at all, his body was unstable causing him to fell on the ground inside the pit. At this moment, his gaze at Yin Suye were filled with disbelief. He watched as Yin Suye carried the little guy up and stood there while slightly looking up. With an aloof arrogance, he looked down at him(HLY) like he is looking at a small ant. Huo Lingyun felt like a mountain that can never be crossed standing right in front of him. This is not some power that human beings should have, it should be powers only god could possessed! Because even from the current Supreme King, he has never felt such a strong sense of pressure before. But such terrible powers, how did Yin Suye get it?


    Unfortunately, Huo Lingyun simply don¡¯t have any free time to think about it because Yin Suye¡¯s attack immediately followed behind!


    "Die!"


    Yin Suye doesn¡¯t care about exposing his real strength at all. The moment his words fell, a powerful force several times more powerful than before burst out from his body...


    With him as the center, the surrounding air pressure rotated around him quickly. In an instant, everyone seemed to feel that a storm is brewing, thunder roared and lighting cackled, the sky became dark...


    Yin Suye focused all the pressure at one point, the intensity is as strong as it is, like a giant hatchet covering the sky. It smashed towards the Huo Lingyun who is in the deep pit...


    Right until he lose his consciousness, Huo Lingyun still couldn¡¯t believe it; he actually couldn¡¯t fight back even a bit in front of Yin Suye? In an instant, Huo Lingyun realized who has killed the level 9 Imperial stage ancestor from the Yin Family! Unfortunately, he realized it toote, there¡¯s no second chance for everything anymore!


    ....


    "Family Head!"


    People from the Huo Family saw their family head battling with Yin Suye, who then suddenly fell to the ground. So, immediately someone went to check the situation. They helped Huo Lingyun up from the ground and tried to call him out a few times. Seeing that he has his eyes closed and not reacting, someone reached out to test his breath. The moment he found out that he(HLY) is not breathing, he was shocked out of his wits.


    "Family head is dead?!"


    The person who went to check the Family head nearly flung away the body in his hand. The people from the Huo Family disregarded everything and immediately surrounded Huo Lingyun to check his condition when they heard that.


    "You actually killed Huo Lingyun?!"


    Yin Ming¡¯s reaction was slower than the Huo Family¡¯s people. At first he didn¡¯t intervene in the battle between the two because he knew Yin Suye¡¯s strength so he is not worried that Yin Suye will die in Huo Lingyun¡¯s hand. But he didn¡¯t expect that Yin Suye managed to kill Huo Lingyun in such a short period?! He didn¡¯t even have enough time to stop it! Bastard, it¡¯s too unreasonable to act like this! At that moment, the shock in Yin Ming¡¯s heart was impossible to describe in words!


    It¡¯s not like Yin Ming has a good rtionship with Huo Lingyun, he wanted to save him because Huo Lingyun cannot die! Huo Lingyun possessed a certain degree of power in the Capital, and his position is equals to him(YM). Their identity represents the upper ss of the Capital. If either one of them has an ident or something else, the entire Capital will be shaken as well. The most important thing is they are loyal to the current Supreme King. That means one tantly kills without any valid reasons in the Capital, it equals to hitting the Supreme King¡¯s face and going against him. It also means going against the whole Capital, and the whole human world! That¡¯s why he tolerated it when he found out that Huo Lingyun was scheming against him, preparing to take this revenge inter days.


    Yin Suye didn¡¯t pay attention to Yin Ming¡¯s internal turmoil at all, and acted as if he is transparent. Just that when he lowered down his head to look at Shui Ruoshan, the pair of cold eyes gradually warmed up. After he confirmed that Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t get hurt from the battle just now, he carried him and turned around, leaving this scene filled with bloody scents.


    "Yin Suye, stop right there!"


    Seeing Yin Suye ignoring him, Yin Ming almost couldn¡¯t breathe. Here he is worried to death for this unfilial son, but he(YSY) acted like nothing is wrong and didn¡¯t care about what is happening. This really angered him to death. Yin Suye murdered the Yin Family¡¯s ancestor before this, he still could use his identity as the Family head to handle it, pressuring others to close the case. After all, ancestors are the guardians of the family and the matter belonged to a family¡¯s internal affair so the Capital¡¯s upper ss won¡¯t do anything. But Huo Lingyun is different, so Yin Suye killing him will absolutely rms the Supreme King! If not for him(YSY) being his only son and also looked promising, he(YM) will definitely not worry for Yin Suye¡¯s safety!


    "You don¡¯t have the right to order me!"


    Yin Suye¡¯s gaze at Yin Ming was cold and there was no trace of affection. This expressionless gaze was as if he(YSY) is looking at a stranger, so he don¡¯t have any feelings for him. Because in this life, he has ced all his feeling into this treasure in his arms that belongs to him alone!


    "..."


    Being looked at by Yin Suye like this, Yin Ming stood rooted in ce. No matter how many hundreds of reasons he has in his heart, he couldn¡¯t say anything at all under that gaze. Like just now, Yin Ming finally realized that his only son Yin Suye doesn¡¯t have any father-son feelings towards him at all!


    "Not allowed to leave!"


    Comparing to Yin Ming being speechless, the people from the Huo Family were looking at Yin Suye with red eyes like they are looking at their arch enemy. Especially when they saw the murderer Yin Suye casually leaving the scene after the murder, they subconsciously stood up and blocked his path. They want to avenge Huo Lingyun, and let Yin Suye pay with his life!


    "All of you want to die?"


    The red color in Yin Suye eyes has yet to fadepletely. He only faintly nced at them and that alone gave the people an absolute pressure.


    "..."


    Even masters couldn¡¯t maintain their calm under Yin Suye¡¯s pressure, these people from Huo Family were not that strong so it is even more impossible for them to seek death with him. At this moment, don¡¯t even mention about going forward to stop Yin Suye, it¡¯s already amazing if they didn¡¯t get scared to the point of trembling and went soft on to the ground. They are very clear that Yin Suye¡¯s words were definitely not empty threats. If they really dare to stop him, Yin Suye will absolutely take action. After all, he already killed Huo Lingyun, so he wouldn¡¯t mind killing a few more people! In the end, they could only watch as Yin Suye walk past them...


    Just that, after walking a short distance, Yin Suye stopped moving.


    He raised his head to look at the direction of the Imperial City, and his gaze was deep and sharp...


    Raw Word Count : 2799


    #HappyNewYear (0w0)/


    #OhNoesTheDreadfulCNYMusicIsComingBack


    #SedLyfe


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost

 Chapter 92

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero nine two - Don¡¯t know how to lie</strong>


    "What¡¯s wrong?" The moment Shui Ruoshan found something is not right with Yin Suye, he raised his head and asked in concern.


    "Someone¡¯sing."


    Yin Suye stopped looking at the Imperial City¡¯s direction and exined patiently to the little guy. He knew from earlier on that the moment he decided to kill Huo Lingyun, the people from the Imperial City wille looking for him. Whether it is to sic a group of righteous people on him or it¡¯s because of his (powerful) strength, it¡¯s inevitable for him toe in contract the these people for a short period of time. Or one could say, he will being across the current Supreme King soon. Just that these people from Imperial City came earlier that he expected!


    "..."


    Why there¡¯s another batch of peopleing at them again? It was not easy for them to settle those people from Yin and Huo Family, now a new group of people appeared. What¡¯s going on? So are they going to y the show again where someone came to seek trouble, then they settle them? Keep repeating this ¡¯different broth but the same old medicine¡¯1different name but same old matter, even he felt visually tired, alright? Can they just let them take a break and catch their breath before continuing again, a¡¯ight? As an author with much professionalism, Shui Ruoshan felt too tired to do this anymore! If he dared to repeat simr scenes 2-3 times in his own novel, his readers will absolutelyin at him ah! But the reality is really a pit! All of a sudden, he felt very unbnced in his heart, what to do?


    "What kind of people ising this time?"


    Actually what Shui Ruoshan really wanted to ask was how many enemies he(YSY) had in the Capital. But whenever he remembers that all these things happened because of what he set in the story, he will feel guilty and doesn¡¯t dare to ask anymore. So he could only transfer all his dissatisfaction onto those iing people.


    "It should be the people from Imperial City." Whenever the little guy has questions, he will answer without reservation.


    "..." Hearing an unexpected answer, Shui Ruoshan exaggeratedly cursed ¡¯Fcuk!¡¯ in his heart.


    The Imperial City is the royal pce inside the Forbidden City2»Ê³Ç¾ÍÊÇ×Ͼ£³ÇÀïµÄ»Ê¹¬ - which is weird because dictionary said Forbidden City should be the inner one instead -> imperial city, inner part of beijing, with the forbidden city at its center, and the current Supreme King lives in the Imperial City. Now that the people from the Imperial City came looking for them, it means the current Supreme King has noticed them! He has yet to prepare himself to the fact that they will be going against the Supreme King so soon. ording to [The Strongest King in History], it should 10 yearster for Yin Suye toe across the Supreme King. But the current progress really cause people to be taken off guard ah! At this moment, can anyone understand what is ¡¯gradual progress¡¯? One simply doesn¡¯t go directly against the BOSS at first go ah! This is absolutely a foul ah!


    "They have arrived.3Technically, YSY only said ¡¯Arrived¡¯ but it doesn¡¯t make sense in English and the raw didn¡¯t mention the gender or how many people at this point so I used ¡¯they¡¯."


    Yin Suye¡¯s eyes slightly squinted, there are no panic in it. With his current strength, he doesn¡¯t have to be afraid of anyone else, even when going against the current Supreme King. Because there¡¯s no fear, he naturally has nothing to care about! This is also the reason why he acted so high-profiled after he returned to the Capital.


    "Oh!"


    Shui Ruoshan knew of Yin Suye¡¯s strong senses and he has always been very truthful towards his judgement. So, as soon as he heard what Yin Suye said, he immediately raised his head. What he saw was a figure flying quickly in the sky from a distance, then slowlynded in front of them.


    "I am the Captain of the Supreme King¡¯s direct personal guards ¡ª Weiyi4ÎÀÒ - That naming sense though - weiyi means hoodie/sweater :v ."


    Weiyi briefly introduced himself after hended. The moment it was heard that this person came from the Imperial City, everyone reacted differently. The ones most excited were the people from the Huo Family. They must be thinking that Weiyi hase to capture this demon Yin Suye on behalf of the Supreme King, so they felt exuberant all of a sudden. Their gaze at Yin Suye became absolutely unrestrained once again.


    "Daren, you must seek justice for our Huo Family ah!"


    The people from the Huo Family felt that they have a backing now and became confident, so they immediately cried in grievance at Weiyi.


    "You must avenge our Family head ah!"


    "You must punish this madman Yin Suye mercilessly!"


    ......


    The people from the Huo Family started talking one after another, and reported all sorts of evil things that Yin Suye has done.


    "Silence!"


    Weiyi slightly frowned, it was clear that he doesn¡¯t like people being noisy around him. After listening for a moment and figured everything out, he told the crowd to be quiet.


    "Yes."


    No one dares to defy Weiyi¡¯s words. After all, the Supreme King¡¯s direct personal guards represent the King himself. So, the guards are special and authoritative in the eyes of the people.


    "The matters that you have reported, I will let someone handle itter. Right now I have other important things to do, I hope that all of you will not hinder my duty."


    Weiyi¡¯s words were very straightforward. He came here under the Supreme King¡¯s order and he has no extra time to deal with trivial matters. Obviously, Weiyi doesn¡¯t care about Huo Lingyun¡¯s death at all. His ¡¯up above¡¯ status gave him the power not to care of other¡¯s life and death.


    "Daren, didn¡¯t youe here because our Family Head was killed?"


    The people from the Huo Family didn¡¯t expect the saviour they thought he is didn¡¯t actuallye for them and pushed them aside instead. However, they indeed are not qualified to ask Weiyi to seek justice for them so they could only unrelentingly ask again.


    "No."


    Weiyi ignored the rest of them after he gave his reply. Then, he turned his attention to Yin Suye.


    Seeing how obvious was Weiyi¡¯s rejection, the people from the Huo Family doesn¡¯t dare to say anymore. They could only silently retreat to one side, giving the space to Weiyi to do his duty better.


    "Yin Suye, the pressure earlier was released by you?"


    Weiyi entered the topic right away seeing that everyone is being tactful. This was because the Supreme King in the Imperial City felt a strong pressure all of a sudden. He then sent him(WY) to investigate the matter and also to bring that person back for questioning. Weiyi originally followed the trace of the pressure, andbining with situation reported by the people from Huo Family, Weiyi could easily identify the person.


    "En." Yin Suye lightly responded, generously admitting the matter.


    "The Supreme King wants to see you."


    As a member of the Capital, he naturally knew about the rumors regarding Yin Suye. But when he experienced his(YSY) strength, his attitude was quite polite out of respect for the strong.


    "Alright." A light shed through Yin Suye¡¯s eyes, then he agreed.


    Through Weiyi¡¯s action and words just now, Yin Suye could clearly understand that the Supreme King wanted to see him not because he killed Huo Lingyun, but the Supreme stage pressure he released earlier has rmed the Supreme King. This is to say the current Supreme King probably wanted to see him out of curiosity rather than harboring hostile intent towards him. So he doesn¡¯t need to be suspicious at all and cause the rtionship between the two of them to go bad because he didn¡¯t went to see the Supreme King. Plusing back this time, he will stay in the Capital for a long time so he should just take this opportunity to test the Supreme King¡¯s attitude towards him; to n and decide how he should take actionster on.


    "Then let¡¯s go."


    Seeing that Yin Suye agreed, Weiyi made a ¡¯please¡¯ gesture, it was obvious that he hoped for them to go to the Imperial City immediately.


    "En."


    Yin Suye didn¡¯t oppose the arrangement but didn¡¯t immediately acted as well. He just bent down and ced the little guy on the ground. Then he started walking, ready to leave with Weiyi.


    "What do you mean by putting me down all of a sudden?"


    When Shui Ruoshan was ced on the ground, he immediately reached out to hold onto Yin Suye without thinking. One need to know, it¡¯s a very long journey from the Yin Residence to the Imperial City. If Yin Suye don¡¯t carry him, it would definitely be a very difficult task from him to walk there with his own feet. The most important thing is, Weiyi who wanted toplete his task as soon as possible, will not agree to let them proceed to the Imperial City in a slow pace!


    So Yin Suye, are you trying to abandon me? No, are you looking down on me?! Then you are going to single-handedly ept the challenge?!


    "Stay here."


    Yin Suye lowered down his head and patiently persuaded him. Although he doesn¡¯t want to be separated with the little guy, butter on he will be facing the strongest person in the human realm, the Supreme King. No one can guarantee what would happen when they meet, so he couldn¡¯t not be cautious about it. He doesn¡¯t want the little guy receive any injuries from his dangerous decision. He couldn¡¯t afford the price and he doesn¡¯t want to pay it either! So even if he is unwilling, he still have to leave the little guy behind for his safety.


    "I want to go with you!"


    Shui Ruoshan obviously doesn¡¯t buy it, his attitude was very determined. Yin Suye didn¡¯te in contact with the Supreme King in his past life, so he(YSY) doesn¡¯t know the evil in his(SK) character. But he is the author of this story, he knew how sanctimonious is the Supreme King more than anyone in this world.


    One need to know, the current Supreme King would soon die of old age, around 10 yearster. In order to live longer, he did a lot of cruel and bloody things. And all these things wouldter be unintentionally revealed by the protagonist. Unfortunately, at that time the Supreme King has already died. So the smear and stain left behind was borne by Yin Suye, the next Supreme King. Therefore, if Yin Suye appears in front of the Supreme King right now, there won¡¯t be any ce able to hide his(YSY) abnormalities. If he cannot exin it with a reasonable reason, he(YSY) will definitely get targeted by the ruthless Supreme King who will do anything to stay alive.


    He doesn¡¯t even have to think about it to be sure that in any case that Yin Suye identally revealed a secret of his body, the Supreme King will definitely unable to resist taking action on Yin Suye! But if Yin Suye didn¡¯t go to see him, it will totally be the scene of ¡¯300 silver taels not hidden here5A story of someone blurting out the secret he is hiding¡¯ and probably will rouse suspicion from the Supreme God. It might even turned out like Yin Suye not giving face to him, then the Supreme King will disregard his own identity to take action on Yin Suye! It seems wrong no matter how one choose!


    "It¡¯s alright, I have made enough preparations."


    Looking at the little guy getting worried for him, Yin Suye reached out to ruffle his hair and lightlyforted.


    "Since you have enough preparations and confirmed that there won¡¯t be any problems, then bringing me along won¡¯t affect you anything!"


    Shui Ruoshan ruthlessly refuted his words. He raised his head and looked at Yin Suye with much determination, as if he will keep waiting for the answer right here until Yin Suye agrees with him. Did anyone told Yin Suye before that he(YSY) doesn¡¯t know how to lie at all? Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t have any time to care whether Yin Suye agrees or not, and how is his contrasting moe-gap6Google it :v. All he knows right now is Yin Suye is not as confident as his words because he(YSY) didn¡¯t dare to meet his(SRS) eyes all these time. Not only he(YSY) dodged his(SRS) eyes, the tip of his ears has begun to turn slightly red...


    All these inconsistent actions told him that Yin Suye is feeling guilty!


    Viin, you being so awkward and so stubborn, your words didn¡¯t match your heart...


    Are you trying to seek death?


    One need to know, the gap between Imperial stage and the Supreme stage is a sky high distance that cannot be crossed. It couldn¡¯t bepensated with other things. Even if Yin Suye was once a Supreme King, he isn¡¯t one at the moment. Facing the current Supreme King, Yin Suye will definitely be at the weaker side! He understands this, Yin Suye understood as well. It¡¯s not like he couldn¡¯t see that it¡¯s because it¡¯s dangerous that Yin Suye doesn¡¯t allow him to follow!


    However, it¡¯s precisely of this that he has to tag along with Yin Suye. Although his fighting power is not very strong, but he is the creator of this world no matter how one says it. What he has in his hands were far more that what Yin Suye thought. If they really encountered any danger, he definitely can help Yin Suye out with the storyline¡¯s knowledge that he possessed! If they encountered something inevitable, he doesn¡¯t mind changing the plot once again!


    Raw Word Count : 3595


    #YeahBearWithIt


    #*yawns*


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost

 Chapter 93

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero nine three - Will not let go</strong>


    "If you don¡¯t take me with you, I will secretly follow behind you!"


    Seeing Yin Suye still maintains an indifferent expression under his(SRS) various attacks, Shui Ruoshan suddenly snapped. Soft approach don¡¯t work? He¡¯ll try the hard one! Threats or whatnot, he also know how to use!


    "..."


    Looking at the little guy fuming mad but still thinking of him(YSY), Yin Suye felt like his heart has been hit by a strong force. This feeling came too fast, too furious! Perhaps his feeling for the little guy has long changed from simple feeling! Else, why can¡¯t he stop the killing intent in his heart when he knew Huo Lingyun wants to finish off the little guy?! Not to mention when Yin Wushuang used that kind of filthy eyes to look at the little guy, he was so furious! No, probably even earlier when the little guy keeps nning the path for him and cared for him, he(YSY) has already felt differently for the little guy! Or maybe when the little guy said, "You can believe me" to him, his heart has already been shaken!


    ......


    "The Supreme King didn¡¯t say he(YSY) cannot bring someone else along."


    When Weiyi saw the two getting in a stalemate over the matter whether to go to the Imperial City together, he thought of it and made a concession in order not to let the Supreme King wait any longer. Very obvious, he(WY) saw Yin Suye¡¯s argument with Shui Ruoshan as the other party is deliberately doing so to dy the time, and unwilling to see the Supreme King. So in order to finish his task better, Weiyi can¡¯t object and could only agree ordingly.


    "Weiyi didn¡¯t object me going with you, what other reason do you have to say?"


    Being supported by others, Shui Ruoshan became more confident. He put his hands on his waist and put on a fierce front towards Yin Suye.


    Although Weiyi¡¯s words did help him to a certain extent, but Shui Ruoshan disliked Weiyi. He doesn¡¯t have mental strength like Yin Suye, who could maintain a calm attitude when facing people who betrayed him in his past life. To put it bluntly, he is just feeling unfair for Yin Suye!


    Actually, in [The Strongest King in History], Weiyi considered holding a ¡¯not big but not small¡¯ supporting role. His role should be mentioned after 10 years when the current Supreme King dies and the Capital is in chaos, Weiyi was the one who brought the whole troop of personal guards to maintain control of the society order and preserved the strength of the Imperial City. Even after Yin Suye became the Supreme King, he(WY) directly bowed to serve Yin Suye as his master. Only afterwards, Weiyi couldn¡¯t stand Yin Suye¡¯s cold blooded actions and bloodhitrtines anymore that he got persuaded by the protagonist Huang Beichen and ruthlessly stabbed(not literally) Yin Suye from the back.


    So to say, the Capital and the Imperial City is not a ce with good memories for Yin Suye. He(SRS) couldn¡¯t make himself to let Yin Suye face that dark ce that was full of betrayal and framing alone.


    "Alright, let¡¯s go together!"


    Yin Suyepromised and felt helpless, with a faint relief and even touched! When he faced a situation that might be dangerous, one person stood firmly without hesitation beside him. This is also a kind of luck.


    He was too powerful in his past life that it caused everyone to think he is invincible. No one ever thought that he is an ordinary human as well. When he is tired, he also wished to have someone beside him. He has experienced that loneliness of staying on top alone so many times in the past. This time with little guy beside him, he doesn¡¯t want to experience it anymore.


    Actually, he subconsciously did hoped that the little guy could face the danger together with him, enjoying the glory together, going through joy and sorrow together...


    That feeling of living and dying together caused his heart to be uncontroble and beats rapidly whenever he thinks about it...


    At that moment, he finally has a feeling of being alive! Combining both of his lifetime, only the little guy could give him all these feelings! The little guy could only belong to him, regardless his heart or body! That¡¯s why he left plenty of options for them when he decided to make the little guy stay back1Not sure what this sentence means because it doesn¡¯t connect with the previous sentence at all. Raw at the bottom. Otherwise with his usual actions, there are many ways for him to keep the little guy in a safe ce. But he didn¡¯t do anything other than a simple verbalmand.


    He just doesn¡¯t have the guts to ask the little guy to face danger together with him. Afraid the little guy will resent him for acting on his own initiative, also... he is not willing for the little guy to be in danger because of him...


    But... he is the least qualified person to ask the little guy to do something for him...


    Ever since they met each other, he keep owing the little guy favors instead of him(SRS) relying on him...


    With this unequal rtionship, he doesn¡¯t really dare ask the little guy to risk danger with him. No matter how unwilling he is, he could only choose the most secure way to arrange him(SRS). Actually, in front of the little guy, he doesn¡¯t have much confidence...


    He is afraid that the little guy would do the same like those people who betrayed him in his past life, choosing to leave without hesitation...


    This price, he... cannot afford it...


    Otherwise, he won¡¯t keep testing the little guy¡¯s intention towards him whenever he can just to get a little peace of mind. In front of him(SRS), he should be inferior ba...


    As expected, he(YSY) has never been a good person. In order to achieve his own goals, he would do anything regardless the methods used, be ruthless, be unscrupulous...


    He could even scheme against the little guy who has been thinking for him...


    People like him simply cannot be cured anymore...


    Just that unless he dies, he will never let go of the little guy in this life! This person who he finally met after using up the luck from both his life is the only light in his dark life, the only salvation. If it disappeared, he thinks he would be crazy!


    At this moment, Yin Suye was slightly overwhelmed by these thoughts shing in his mind. It lets him figure out something, but gave him other concerns as well.


    .....


    "About time!"


    Shui Ruoshan couldn¡¯t tell the internal turmoil that has happened from Yin Suye¡¯s expressionless face. He only knows that he got an absolute victory from his dispute with Yin Suye so he proudly raised his head showing that he is very satisfied with the results.


    "En."


    Yin Suye¡¯s expression softened when he looked at the ted little guy. The result was within his expectation so there¡¯s no reason why he should feel dissatisfied now. Bending down, he gathered the little guy back to his arms again. His careful actions were as if he is embracing his whole world. Just that when no one is paying attention, he moved his left hand a few times behind him. Then, he ced his hand back to its original ce like nothing has happened.


    The moment when he returned to the Capital, he has already sent out secret messages to those secret forces belonged to him to stand by in the dark. Previously when he is not sure of what would the little guy choose, he already ordered his secret guards to protect him(SRS) when he is not around. Now that the little guy is back under his care, he naturally has to cancel his previous order.


    "Let¡¯s go!" Seeing that the two finally settled their dispute, Weiyi ignored everyone else and directly ask Yin Suye to hurry up and leave with him.


    "En." Yin Suye carried Shui Ruoshan and followed behind Weiyi, heading towards the Imperial City...


    ........


    "We have arrived."


    Weiyi stopped in front the the Imperial City¡¯s royal red gate. After confirming his identity token and reported his purpose, he stepped past the gates first. Then, he gestured Yin Suye to follow behind him.


    "En." Yin Suye was expressionless when he looked at this familiar Imperial City. He just tightly held onto Shui Ruoshan¡¯s hand then went inside...


    Comparing to Yin Suye¡¯s indifferent attitude, Shui Ruoshan looked more lively. His head keep turning left and right, seems to beparing the difference between the scene in the novel and the current reality. Just that the moment Yin Suye took him inside the Imperial City, his(SRS) expression suddenly changed! He felt something blocking him from entering the Imperial City? Raising his head to look at Yin Suye, he didn¡¯t see any changes in his(YSY) expression like he didn¡¯t feel anything. Feeling the strong force of rejection, Shui Ruoshan subconsciously wanted to reach out and hold onto Yin Suye...


    However just as he reached out, Yin Suye disappeared from his sight?! That¡¯s not right! Yin Suye is still standing there, just that his(SRS) position has returned to the ce where they stood outside the gate earlier?! That means he got transported away from Yin Suye¡¯s arms to the gate of the Imperial City?!


    Not waiting for Shui Ruoshan to figure out what happened, the soldiers who were originally guarding the gates have surrounded him and the weapon in their hand was pointed at him...


    Raw Word Count : 2658


    #SuspenseDUNDUNDUN


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost


    <strong>Banana</strong>: Raw - ËùÒÔ£¬µ±×ö³öÈÃС¼Ò»ïÁôÏÂÀ´µÄ¾ö¶¨Ê±£¬²Å»á¸øËûºÍС¼Ò»ïÔ¤ÁôÁË×ã¹»¶àµÄÑ¡Ôñ¡£

 Chapter 94

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero nine four - Not human</strong>


    "Xiao Ruo?"


    The moment Yin Suye stepped into the Imperial City, the little guy instantly disappeared from within his arms?! Then the next second, the Imperial City¡¯s barrier is immediately activated...


    Yin Suye didn¡¯t even have the time to react and he got trapped inside the barrier. He was unable to go out at the moment and could only helplessly watch as the guards outside pointed their weapon at the defenseless little guy. Subconsciously gripping his fists tightly together, Yin Suye was not even aware that he caused his palms to bleed. His eyes only unblinkingly stared at the helpless little guy outside the barrier.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine!"


    Although Shui Ruoshan was caught off guard by sudden changes, but seeing how Yin Suye is worried about him, he felt very relieved. Plus he has Ruixue1Banana : Raise your hand if you have forgotten about this cat again.... like me :v with him so he at least could get somefort from it. However in such a critical moment, Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t think of his own safety first but was worried for Yin Suye if he would be unable to control his emotions and proceed to destroy the Imperial City¡¯s barrier.


    He as the author is very clear of this barrier protecting the Imperial City. The Imperial City is the Holynd for human race and also theirst line of defense, so the barrier is the strongest barrier humankind could ever erect. Not only this barrier has super high defense ability, it also has a strong rejection force. When they first created the barrier, in order to better protect the safety of the human race and prevent foreign invasion, they set the barrier to ept only human to enter. If any foreign being intended to enter, the barrier will be activated and directly throw the foreign being out of the barrier.


    Now that he got rejected by the barrier, doesn¡¯t that means his current identity is not human at all2Banana : That caught me off guard :0 Raise your hand if you forgot about SRS identity problem .... like me :v ?! Shui Ruoshan instantly ¡¯gets kneeled3stunned speechless¡¯ by this guess! Anyone who lived as a human for twenty years suddenly found out that their own species has change after transmigration would be shocked as well, alright?! One cannot simply get pitted4gets tricked like this!


    Shui Ruoshan hasn¡¯t finish ranting when he suddenly felt something emitting a slight cracking sound in his mind. Then, his body felt like it has been broken by something...


    After that, an intense pain swept all over his body in an instant. The blood from his face haspletely faded away. All he could feel was like his bones are being broken by a blunt device little by little, then it started to heal back little by little...


    But he can¡¯t do anything about it and could only clench his teeth tightly. He was afraid that he will cry out and rmed Yin Suye, causing him do something unwise! Just that when he lowered down his head to endure, Shui Ruoshan found out that his originally chubby hands have started to gradually turn slender...


    He is growing?!


    "Xiao Ruo!"


    While searching for weak points from inside the barrier, Yin Suye paid close attention to the little guy¡¯s situation. The moment Shui Ruoshan looked strange, he found out that there¡¯s something wrong with his(SRS) body. This caused Yin Suye to be unable to maintain his calm, the power in his body has started to circte...


    It was very obvious that he will chose to directly destroy the barrier the moment the situation is not right.


    In his past life, he also stayed in the Imperial City after he seeded the throne so naturally he knows about the barrier¡¯s characteristics. It was due to the weak points randomly change over time that even him couldn¡¯t break the barrier in such a short time. That¡¯s why he got trapped inside. But with the sudden changes happening in front of his eyes, Yin Suye no longer have the patience to wait anymore; he is prepared to break the barrier by force. With his current strength, he won¡¯t be able to break it open in one try, but a few times of attack will definitely destroy it! At the moment, Yin Suye doesn¡¯t really care how serious are the consequences in doing so. The only thing in his mind was to rush to the little guy¡¯s side and hold him tightly in his arms to give him a goodfort. But at the next second, the strong aura suddenly stopped. For the first time ever, something simr to surprise appeared in that pair of heterochromatic eyes...


    The little guy¡¯s body is slowly growing, even the clothes on his body started to change along with his body transformation...


    His round face is gradually bing sharper, his facial features started to mature and those deep ck hairs instantly flow behind his back...


    This unusual scene lets Yin Suye know that his little guy is in the middle of growing up?!


    "En!"


    Feeling that the pain on his body has finally passed, Shui Ruoshan slightly breathed a sigh of relief. It¡¯s too painful alright?! Fortunately, the pain onlysted for a short while. Else, he doesn¡¯t know if he can keep enduring it. At the same time, he should be happy that he got used to wearing his clothing artifact/treasure5Banana remember somewhere in past chapters saying the clothing he is wearing the day he transmigrated is an amazing clothing but couldn¡¯t search back which chapter _(;3/ so even though he has grown bigger, he doesn¡¯t have a naked issue. His clothing sometimes even changes his corresponding essories and pendant ordingly to the situation; very convenient and easy to use. Such foresight! Though he doesn¡¯t understand why he suddenly grew up, his onlyfort is that he is finally not a child anymore! This is definitely a happy thing for him! If not for so many people around looking at him, he would definitely raise his head andugh out loud 3 times, to celebrate him finally getting rid of his embarrassing identity as a child!


    When he finally focused back to his current situation, he found the crowd¡¯s gaze at him was very surprised. Even Yin Suye¡¯s gaze was quite strange, causing him to feel confused. Although suddenly growing up is very unscientific, but this world is a fictitious world ah! No need to talk about being scientific alright?! So why are these people getting so surprised by his transformation ah?


    When Shui Ruoshan raised his head, the crowd finally get to see that his face has changed from a child to a young man. All of a sudden, everyone¡¯s breath became stilled. Their eyes and mind were filled with this young man with insurreal beauty. That was an indescribable enchanting feeling! There was a sense of ethereality as if he is not mortal, and also a sense of capturing charm that couldn¡¯t be described.


    The young man¡¯s narrow phoenix eyes pairing with his obsidian pupil was like the clouds flowing in the sky, like the unmelting snow at the bottom of a cliff. It is also like the ink meticulously drawn by a painter...


    When his(SRS) eyes turned, there is a charm that caused the people to be unable to shift away their gaze. That exquisite appearance emitting a white brilliant light, was like a masterpiece carefully carved by God; perfectly immacte. His pointed ears were decorated with red gems, together with the polished dark ruby on his forehead, it formed a glowing entity under the sun. Long hair as ck as ink flowed down loosely all over the ground, as if a slight breeze gently blowing will bring along a charming fragrance6Banana : All these description makes me think of a dark elf _(;3/ idk why . A white robe fits perfectly to his body, outlining the young man¡¯s long slender curves. The cor embroidered with delicate fine patterns haspletely hidden the young man¡¯s neck, not revealing even a little bit of skin. Not only this didn¡¯t cover up the young man¡¯s peerless glory, it also gives off a hint of abstinence. Under the sunlight, the young man was like a god who has entered the mortal world. Each angle of his silhouette gives a feeling of real yet dreamy illusion, causing people to feel no one in this world would be able to match his charm.


    ......


    "You are actually a demon?!"


    Although Weiyi too was shocked by Shui Ruoshan¡¯s perfect and impable charm, his determination strength is the best (among the men) so he is the first one to wake up from Shui Ruoshan¡¯s charm. ck hairs, ck eyes, and sharp pointed ears, this is a standard appearance of a demon.


    "Demon?!"


    The moment Shui Ruoshan opened his mouth, he becamepletely attracted by the sound he made. The sound was like aged fine wine, pure and fragrant. Or like a clear spring from the mountain, clean and clear. These were obviously 2 different characteristics, but they managed to blend together perfectly. Especially the slightly raised tone at the end of his word, it was just like a feather across one¡¯s heart, enticing them. This ispletely different from his previous ¡¯meng¡¯ shota voice!


    "What is your purpose, trying to mix amongst the human?"


    At this moment, Weiyi¡¯s gaze at Shui Ruoshan was extremely serious, because he actually did not find out the other party¡¯s identity before this. If not for him being thrown out by the barrier, he(WY) will not be able to find out that this person is a demon! This caused Weiyi to think of some bad associations and conspiracy theories.


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan rolled his eyes. He didn¡¯t even know that he has transmigrated into a demon alright? If you want to stain his name, then please find something with evidence and more convincing, a¡¯ight?


    "Guards, capture this demon!"


    Weiyi clearly saw his silence as resistance and noncooperation, so he immediately ordered the surrounding soldiers to arrest him.


    "Yes."


    The soldiers woke up from the shock they got from Shui Ruoshan¡¯s appearance upon hearing Weiyi¡¯s order. Holding their weapon tightly in their hand, they slowly approached Shui Ruoshan...


    "Who dares?"


    ......


    Raw Word Count : 2724


    #YeahWhoDares


    #TheCliffContinues


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #No<strong>WattpadRepost</strong>


    <strong>Banana</strong>: A reader recently informed me that a moron posted my trantion of this novel in Wattpad under the infamous reason ¡¯For offline reading¡¯. That¡¯s so moronic that I need two palms to cover my face. Please don¡¯t be stupid. I don¡¯t know how Wattpad works for offline reading or whether it still can be read after you published-unpublished it but if you reposted my trantion ONLINE under that stupid reason (or whatever reasons actually), you deserved to be DMCA-ed. So if anyone saw my trantion in wattpad that is not posted by myself, please inform me (0w0)/ Thank you~

 Chapter 95

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    Banana : Was tranting the previous chapter in semi-drowsy state so didn¡¯t manage to react properly. I¡¯ll do it now. EHMERGERD SRS TURNED INTO AN ADULT, A BEAUTY TO BOOT! CAN THEY DO THE PAPAPA NOW?! Ehem, alright. Actually some readers already told me that we will be disappointed if we are expecting papapa. So it seems this novel is only shounen-ai ... le banana ish sad deyh _(;3/ (anyway, if it¡¯s possible, this Banana will do it... for the sake of PAPAPA! :v )


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero nine five - Seeking own death</strong>


    "Who dares?"


    Yin Suye took a step forward and got out of the barrier. With a sh, he bypassed the group of guards and appeared in front of Shui Ruoshan. Looking at Shui Ruoshan who is still out of it, Yin Suye didn¡¯t hesitate and reached out as usual, holding that person tightly in his arms andpletely protecting him. As expected, he could only be at ease when he can really feel the little guy¡¯s existence! Very obvious, Yin Suye actually minded it very much the fact that he lost the little guy just now.


    Before this, in order to be able to rush to the little guy¡¯s side as quickly as possible, he ignored Weiyi¡¯s shouts and focused only on finding the barrier¡¯s weak point. He was able to get out of the barrier so easily because he just found the weak point. That prevented him from breaking the barrier apart and he only have to pay the smallest price to make a small gap in the barrier for him to pass through it.


    "What should we do now?"


    Shui Ruoshan knew that Yin Suye must have paid quite a price to be able toe out so quickly so he decided not to do anything towards the sudden intimate action from him(YSY). He was used to being hold by Yin Suye anyway so he doesn¡¯t care much to being hugged by him a few more times. At the moment, Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t realize at all what are the differences between his adult version and zhengtai(shota) version. Naturally, he didn¡¯t find out what¡¯s wrong with the way Yin Suye held him!


    "It¡¯s alright." Yin Suye¡¯s hand stroke Shui Ruoshan¡¯s long hair tofort him. That extremely soft sensation caused him to not want to let go.


    Before they went to the Imperial City, he has predicted all sorts of situation that might happen and also nned counter-measures for each situation. However, it seems like some unforeseen things would always happen with little guy beside him, making all his counter-measures to be useless. But no matter what, he will always protect the little guy!


    "En."


    Shui Ruoshan gently nodded, and showed a light smile at Yin Suye. Not sure when this started, he has developed the habit of relying on Yin Suye. Towards Yin Suye, he would have absolute trust and confidence.


    Yin Suye who has been watching Shui Ruoshan immediately took that smile into his eyes. His gaze instantly deepened and his hold on that person became tighter. When the little guy slightly smiled, the corner of his mouth and eyes was gentle like a light breeze, just like the first glow of the moonlight! Yin Suye always knows that the little guy¡¯s appearance is very good but he didn¡¯t think that the grown up little guy would be so stunning to the extreme! Before this, he was so focused on the barrier that he didn¡¯t look properly at the little guy¡¯s grown up appearance. And now, he only have to lower down his head and he would be able to clearly observe every single detail of the little guy.


    A pair of phoenix eyes carrying a slight mist giving his ck pupils some moisture. His eyshes curled up added a few points of charm to that pair of beautiful eyes. When his eyes turned, it was as if the stars were shining. And when this pair of eyes which seems to be carrying the sky stared intently at you, you would feel like you could see the whole world! Under the sunlight, the little guy¡¯s skin could be seen extraordinarily delicate. Even the finest white jade would fell short from him; extremely enchanting as if he¡¯s not real.


    ....


    "Yin Suye, do you know why I suddenly grew up?"


    Though Shui Ruoshan was very happy that he grew up in an instant, he felt quite concerned towards the unknown factor.


    "You have been sealed before this.1It¡¯s kinda hard for me to trante this without knowing what exactly was sealed _(;3/ I would prefer tranting it as - Something of yours has been sealed inside you"


    Yin Suye recounted some scenes and gave his confirmation. ording to his observation, the Imperial City¡¯s barrier must have inadvertently touched the seal in his body. That released Shui Ruoshan from his seal and at the same time, exposing his identity as someone from the demon race.


    "I was actually sealed?"


    Being reminded by Yin Suye, Shui Ruoshan has a feeling of sudden realization. No wonder he felt something breaking down inside his body earlier, that was the seal! In other words, he is not a little zhengtai(shota) at all but a young man ah! But at the next second, Shui Ruoshan¡¯s yet-to-rise-up happy mood instantly fell down again. He originally thought he has transmigrated into a ¡¯soy sauce character¡¯2passerby so he didn¡¯t care much of the original body¡¯s identity. But everything that has happened told him that his current body¡¯s identity may not be simple. Otherwise, why would he wake up inside a crystal coffin? Why did he wore a spiritual item on his body? Why would he be sealed...


    From the secrets hidden in this body, it doesn¡¯t seem to be a random unknown person without any reputation ah! But then this author doesn¡¯t know anything about this character. One need to know, as long as one character has even the slightest importance in the novel, he has written more or less something about him/her. And yet, he was unable to find a character simr to his current body from so many characters in his novel.


    This is definitely a very unusual thing!


    This feeling of not able to grasp things in hand gave Shui Ruoshan some uneasiness in his heart.


    "En."


    Obviously, Yin Suye¡¯s thoughts were far profound and darker than Shui Ruoshan¡¯s. It was a pity that the current clues they have are too little, so even Yin Suye couldn¡¯t deduce any useful information in a short period of time.


    "Yin Suye, you want to shield this demon?"


    Weiyi didn¡¯t expect Yin Suye to manage to appear right in front of Shui Ruoshan the moment he didn¡¯t pay attention. His heart tightened all of a sudden, and his expression became very serious. He as a part of the Supreme King¡¯s personal guards is the clearest regarding how indestructible is the Imperial City¡¯s barrier. He would never expect to see this so-called eternal unbreakable barrier to be so easily cracked open by Yin Suye right in front of him today! If you say Shui Ruoshan¡¯s transformation just now gave him a surprise, then the strength shown by Yin Suye now gave him a big shock! Weiyi instantly considered the possibility of being enemies with this Yin Suye who possessed unfathomable power, and felt that it is a very unwise action. So, he wanted to try persuading Yin Suye through words to change his stand. And most importantly, the others and him are still unable to leave the barrier for time being. As for the guards outside the barrier, they are obviously not his opponent. Hence, there¡¯s no better way to dy time for reinforcement than trying to verbally persuade Yin Suye. That¡¯s why he has signaled to the guards outside to not act rashly and let both Yin Suye and Shui Ruoshan do their discussion there. Until they fell silent, then Weiyi started his persuasion.


    "Humph!"


    Yin Suye didn¡¯t n to pay attention to Weiyi at all. He has already started nning how to investigate little guy¡¯s identity. Little guy said it before, that he transmigrated to this world so he doesn¡¯t know much of his current body¡¯s situation.


    "Yin Suye, don¡¯t tell me that you want to betray all humankind for the sake of this demon?"


    Because of his identity as the leader of the Supreme King¡¯s personal guards, Weiyi was sought after no matter where he went. No one ever dared to not give him any faces like what Yin Suye did. This made him very angry, and his tone has also be sharp.


    "What does it matter if yes? What does it matter if no?"


    Yin Suye say it in an absent-minded tone, and yet it gave people a feeling of a sharp killing intent. That contemptuous look,bining with his unwillingness toply expressed his intention very clearly.


    "You are seeking your death!"


    Weiyi didn¡¯t expect Yin Suye would be so uncaring of things, his face instantly darkened. Although he admits that Yin Suye is far stronger than him, but this is not a ce where he(YSY) can afford to be arrogant. This is Imperial City, it¡¯s not a ce where anyone could act arrogant! One need to know, inside the Imperial City lives the strongest person of the human race - the Supreme King!


    "All of you are not my opponent." Yin Suye is toozy to even give Weiyi a gaze, and gave him(WY) his analysis.


    "The one seeking death is obviously you and the rest of the guards!" Shui Ruoshan stated the obvious, involuntarily added a sentence behind Yin Suye¡¯s honest words.


    With Yin Suye¡¯s current strength, as long as he doesn¡¯t go against the Supreme King, he(YSY) is matchless ah! But no matter what, killing is not a glorious thing to do so he(SRS) still kindly reminded these people who couldn¡¯t see the truth. It¡¯s better not to be rash and seek death in front of Yin Suye! He really shouldn¡¯t be that kind when facing the enemy!


    "Let the Supreme King toe out and meet me."


    Yin Suye¡¯s low voice was as if it is ringing beside his ears but also seemed like it¡¯sing from far away. That voice clearly contained no emotions in it but anyone who heard it can¡¯t help beating fast in their heart.


    "..."


    Hey hey, Yin Suye, did you used a wrong cement in your words? Especially that extremely arrogant expression, that ¡¯you are not my opponent, ask the strongest one toe out¡¯ arrogance. Ordering the Supreme King toe out and meet you, is this really alright? That natural tone was as if he is the real Supreme King above the 10,000 of people, while the Supreme King he wanted to meet is just an unknown ant. Lord viin, you are so cool-awesome-wild-tyrant, did the author create it? Is this that domineering route, so tyrannic that you don¡¯t have friends?


    Raw Word Count : 2861


    #HugHugKissKissLiftHighHigh


    #BananaIsImaginingYSYPressingSRSHeadToHisChestKindaHug


    #AndDamnYouTypo


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost


    <strong>Banana</strong>: Random announcement for February 2019, Banana will be away for Chinese New Year holiday and also a week of overseas holiday after CNY so I might not have time to trante for the whole month yo. Then I¡¯ll see y¡¯all on March~ XD

 Chapter 96

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero nine six - Fight when need to</strong>


    "Who is making trouble in the Imperial City?"


    The person himself has yet to arrive, but his majestic voice rang out first from inside the Imperial City.


    "Is that the Supreme King?"


    Shui Ruoshan raised his head, then asked Yin Suye in uncertainty. Although he felt that only the Supreme King will speak out at times like these, but nothing is certain. So he better ask clearly who is the iing person so that proper countermeasures can be nned.


    "En."


    Yin Suye slightly nodded, and the corner of his mouth raised up to the slightest arc as he stared out in the space. The Supreme King showing up was inside of his expectation. After all, the Imperial City¡¯s barrier suddenly activating is no trivial matter. As the ruler over the human race, he naturally need toe out to understand the situation and also solve any problems. Other than that, when he said to let the Supreme King meet him, he inserted his spiritual power as well. Not only the Supreme King in the Imperial City could hear it, everyone in the same piece ofnd could hear what he said. He don¡¯t believe that the Supreme King would be able to maintain his cool after being provoked by him(YSY).


    "Do you have any ns?"


    Shui Ruoshan felt that it is necessary for him to discuss countermeasures with Yin Suye while the Supreme King has yet to arrive. Else, if they waited the Supreme King to arrive, they probably won¡¯t have any time for discussion. With his words, Shui Ruoshan haspletely ignored Weiyi and also the surrounding guards.


    "Fight!" Yin Suye¡¯s slightly squinted, revealing a strong fighting intent.


    The race conflict between human and demon has been around for a long time. The moment Shui Ruoshan¡¯s identity as a demon was exposed, it¡¯s already impossible to settle the matter peacefully. Since things cannot be settled in a low key way, then they should just make it big. Directly putting everything in the open so no one would be able to pull any small tricks against Shui Ruoshan in the dark. So, since conflict is unavoidable, then they will fight to the end! At this moment, Yin Suye is like a fearless war god on the battlefield; powerful and decisive!


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan felt thatparing to Yin Suye¡¯s not-a-n n, he rather he didn¡¯t hear anything instead! Even if he can¡¯t say anything constructive, he shouldn¡¯t just said ¡¯Fight¡¯, such an unreliable suggestion ah! Fight? How could this be a n? In such a critical moment, Yin Suye, are you sure you are not doing this in purpose?


    *falls down*


    Yin Suye, don¡¯t think that you are very strong that you could be enemies with the entire Imperial City!


    "...alright, just fight then!"


    Although Shui Ruoshan was very frustrated in his heart to the point smokes areing out from his head, he couldn¡¯t notpromise. Under these circumstances, he couldn¡¯t think of any other methods at all! Run, it¡¯s toote already; dy, it is definitely useless; surrender, that is walking right into the trap...


    "No matter what, I will always stand by your side!"


    Shui Ruoshan raised his head and seriously looked at Yin Suye before giving his guarantee. The reason why the situation has developed into a state of mutual hostility was entirely because Yin Suye wants to protect him, a demon. So he cannot let Yin Suye bear all the dangers, plus he himself also hasbative power. He couldn¡¯t let Yin Suye face the fight alone.


    "Alright."


    Yin Suye¡¯s hand holding Shui Ruoshan suddenly tightened, a hint of smile could be seen in his eyes. Howe every time the little guy says something, it would please him that much?


    "I won¡¯t let anything happen to you, with my name Shui Ruoshan as promise!"


    Shui Ruoshan looked straight into Yin Suye¡¯s eyes as he said it one word at a time. He gave Yin Suye a lot of guarantees before this. But this is the first time he has been so solemn, using his own name as guarantee. Probably to Yin Suye, his name is just a name but for [The Strongest King in History], his name is equivalent to the God who created this world. Comparing the strengths, his identity as the creator God is Shui Ruishan¡¯s real ¡¯golden finger¡¯1cheat. As long as it is a character he created, he would know their experiences, personality, strengths, weaknesses...


    Then with the knowledge he possessed, he could use different approach to attack/ovee different people; taking them down one by one. Because there are no one who has no weaknesses at all, so as long as he could grasp one¡¯s weaknesses, he would have the upper hand. Even when facing the current Supreme King, he would still have a chance to retreat sessfully! This is his strong self-confidence as the author of "The Strongest King in History"!


    "This promise of yours, I have epted it!"


    This was a rare moment where Yin Suye didn¡¯t reply with a one-word response2En, but replied back with equally serious answer. He believed that Shui Ruoshan has the ability to fulfill what he promised, and also willing to ept Shui Ruoshan¡¯s goodwill for him.


    "En."


    Seeing that Yin Suye didn¡¯t reject his help from high self-esteem, his(SRS) eyes were slightly bent (from the smile). He does have the confidence to go against the characters in the novel. Even with the protagonist, he still could maintain this sense of superiority. But the premise of all this is that he don¡¯t include this big viin Yin Suye inside the list. Because he shaped the viin too perfectly, so perfect that there are no ws for him start attacking ah! Especially when facing the reborn Yin Suye, the big viin who has be so jaded that he don¡¯t even care about his own life. People who has no desire nor wishes is the most difficult type of people to grasp! Else, he won¡¯t be still so restrained by Yin Suye ever since he transmigrated over until now; no room to gain the upper hand at all. It makes him sad just by thinking of it ah!


    "Coming."


    Seeing Shui Ruoshan3Author wrote Yin Suye, I think it¡¯s a typo _(;3/ with a strained expression but still acted casual, Yin Suye whispered a reminder. After all, there might be danger when the fight starts. Yin Suye¡¯s words have just ended and Shui Ruoshan saw an old man wearing golden yellow robe appearing beside Weiyi.


    "Are you the one making troubles here?"


    The old man swept his sleeves with ir then put both of his hands behind him before asking them with a prideful expression.


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan can¡¯t help but wanted to vomit from seeing such a pretentious act. Making troubles your sister ah! What with this not even checking who¡¯s right or wrong but went straight to judgemental attitude? They obviously did nothing at all but things just inexplicably turned into this, they are very innocent, a¡¯ight?


    "Weiyi, what¡¯s going on here?"


    Not sure if it¡¯s because Yin Suye and Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t answer his question, or he never expect them to answer at all, he immediately turned towards Weiyi at the next second.


    "King, they are being disrespectful to you!"


    Weiyi respectfully knelt to the old man and paid his respect. Then he informed him what happened from the part where he invited Yin Suye to the part Shui Ruoshan suddenly changed to a demon. Finally, he ended it with a summary that they are being disrespectful. Very obvious, Weiyi is still keeping a grudge over Yin Suye¡¯s being disrespectful to the Supreme King earlier and also for not giving him face. At a moment like this, he still didn¡¯t forget to point them out to the Supreme King.


    "En." After the old man patiently listened to what has happened, he turned to look at Yin Suye again. "Do you admit your crime?"


    "What crime do we have?" Knowing that Yin Suye iszy to entertain such question, Shui Ruoshan¡¯s phoenix eyes slightly raised up then he answered with a question.


    It was just a simple eyebrow raising movement, but with the pair of slender eyebrows, his high nose, slightly closed thin lips, and pale white skin, it was like a heavenly person with charm but not demonic; a mind-blowing beauty that is soft but not weak.


    "Insolent demon!"


    The old man was slightly stunned for a moment, then became furious when he woke up from it. The old man felt that ever since he became King, no one could make him lose self-control. But not only this demon in front of him has talked back to him, he(SRS) even tried to seduce him; this is a heavy crime! This caused the old man to look at Shui Ruoshan with eyes filled with hostility.


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan realized for the first time that his skill in garnerning hatred is quite high. He only used one sentence and managed to provoke the other party¡¯s hatred. That¡¯s amazing ah!


    "Open the barrier!"


    The old man¡¯s voice rang through the skies above the Imperial City, and he reached out to make a gesture at the sky to order his men to open the barrier. The old man thinks that he must have been out for too long, that¡¯s why some people are so bold to act over his head. So this time, he will personally teach this demon who doesn¡¯t know the difference between the sky and earth a lesson.


    "Yes."


    Upon receiving the old man¡¯s order, the people who are responsible to operate the barrier switch immediately took action. Then, the barrier of the Imperial City began to fade little by little...


    And the old man just stood there, calmly watching the barrier being lifted with his hands at his back...


    The moment the barrier haspletely disappeared, the old man slowly walked forward, step by step towards Shui Ruoshan...


    Raw Word Count : 2592


    #SRSTriedToProvokeOldMan


    #OldManusedSRSForSeducingHimInstead


    #YSYSayStopLookingAtMyWife !


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost

 Chapter 97

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero nine seven - Don¡¯t force it</strong>


    "People who make trouble in the Imperial City, die!"


    The moment the old man walked out from the barrier, the pressure belonged to a Supreme King was instantly released. At the moment, surrounding air congealed around the old man, giving people a stormy feeling and gave an impression that the old man is taller and bigger.


    "..."


    Looking at the old man acting crazy, Shui Ruoshan really wanted to cut short of his glory and say that the pressure ispletely useless against him and Yin Suye.


    Pressure of the same level is void, and Yin Suye who was reborn happened to have the spiritual power of a Supreme King so it has no effect on him(YSY) at all. As for himself(SRS), he seemed to be immune to all kinds of pressure so naturally it has no effect on him as well. And so, the old man got the wrong opponent to act crazy! Thispletely means that they cannot y together nicely ah!


    "Seeking death!"


    The old man seemed to have found out that not only the two people didn¡¯t shiver under his pressure, they still looked back at him in arrogance. This caused the old man who have always love to preserve his face to instantly darkened. The old man thinks that those two must be carrying something that could let them resist his pressure. But he will soon let them realize how big is their mistake to provoke the Supreme King! Thinking of this, the old man stopped probing with his pressure and directly mobilized his power as a Supreme King instead; attacking towards the two people...


    He felt that only with death that these two could wash away their sins!


    "Protect yourself."


    At that moment when the old manunched his attack, Yin Suye put Shui Ruoshan down from his arms and ced him(SRS) behind him. After that, Yin Suye mobilized all of his power as well and met the old man¡¯s attack right at the front. Yin Suye didn¡¯t have any fear from facing a surging fierce attack, but instead slightly raised the corner of his mouth and revealed a cruel smile full of malice. Only in battle, in a fight, in the midst of blood and killing that he could really feel alive and full of life! Instantly, a sense-numbing sound vibrated in the air, as the powerful forces of the two people collided together...


    All of a sudden, the dust around them flew up and bright me is everywhere. The surrounding soldiers started to copse the moment the forces collided, keep groaning and howling...


    Because Shui Ruoshan was well-protected behind Yin Suye, he was not affected by the energy sh. His line of sight however, has been tightly following the battle between Yin Suye and the old man. This is not the first time Shui Ruoshan watched Yin Suye¡¯s fighting scene, but it was the first time he saw such a huge battle scene. He only see this small area where he stood, gradually pressed down with Yin Suye as the center. Cracks were rapidly forming from all directions...


    When the energy from the collision gradually dissipated and the smokes are gone, Shui Ruoshan found out that the ce he and Yin Suye has been standing has be a deep pit. As for Yin Suye who was standing the in middle of the pit, his body exuded killing intents. His blonde hairs and clothing fluttered in the air, and his figure was cold like ice. A pair of deep eyes were like a deep abyss, like a demon god arriving to the world!


    Shui Ruoshan has yet to praise Yin Suye for being so cool-handsome-tyrannic, when he realized a drop of bright red blood appeared in the corner of Yin Suye¡¯s lips, slowly trickling down...


    Even so, the extreme charm brought by Yin Suye¡¯s perfect silhouette was not affected. His body was shrouded with bloodthirsty madness, a sharp light were gleaming in the pair of heterochromic eyes. It was so sharp that people don¡¯t dare to approach closer. Just that all these didn¡¯t change the fact that Yin Suye has been injured!


    Looking back at the old man, he seemed to be slightly out of breath but didn¡¯t suffer any injuries.


    Shui Ruoshan¡¯s gaze instantly darkened. As expected, the current Yin Suye is not the opponent of the Supreme King. Especially in a fight purely rely on energy like this, there was no room for any tricks at all. This is even more a disadvantage to Yin Suye.


    "Supreme King, Wang Batian, 495 years old. Became the Supreme King by chance, but because he suffered serious injuries in his early years and his body is too weak, he still couldn¡¯t break the limit of life despite being strong as he is now..."


    Thinking about this, Shui Ruoshan felt that he should help Yin Suye somehow. At the very least, he cannot let Yin Suye to be at such disadvantage situation. Just that not waiting for Shui Ruoshan to exin the Supreme King¡¯s information, Yin Suye¡¯s voice rang out first.


    "The Supreme King only left 10 years to live."


    Yin Suye said it without any hesitation. He knew that Shui Ruoshan wanted to tell him about the Supreme King¡¯s weakness so he could defeat the enemy. But that was not what he wanted so he interrupted Shui Ruoshan. This is his battlefield, he will fight in his own way! Moreover, he can¡¯t let Shui Ruoshan leak too much confidential information. That would cause other people to suspect something bad with the little guy. Other than that, it might expose the little guy¡¯s special nature and make it more dangerous for him(SRS). He doesn¡¯t want the little guy to be in any danger at all!


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan was quite confused with Yin Suye¡¯s action in cutting his words. He was not curious towards how Yin Suye knew this information because he was reborn, it¡¯s normal to know something that will happen in the future. What he was curious of is why the Yin Suye who usually don¡¯t say much suddenly interjected at this moment? This is not a quiz, so he won¡¯t get any prizes even if he got it correct! Plus, what he wanted to say is not this at all! God knows that he doesn¡¯t want to talk about Wang Batian¡¯s lifespan at all, because it don¡¯t have any benefits to their current situation ah!


    ording to the settings of his novel, for each level-up of one¡¯s cultivation level, the life expectancy of that person will increase exponentially. It can be said that the more one cultivated, the longer he/she will live. But that doesn¡¯t mean that the Supreme King will be immortal, they will also have their moment of death. As for how long they can live, it depends on their race and personal physique.


    Undoubtedly, Wang Batian is the rtively short-lived one among all the Supreme King because he(SRS) didn¡¯t set a long lifespan for this cannon fodder. Other than that, if Wang Batian don¡¯t die, Yin Suye won¡¯t have any ways to be the Supreme King. That¡¯s why the current Supreme King is destined to die early! Also another reason was he took thezy route and gave the Supreme King an aggressive-sounding but actually very cheesy name. This way, it will show Wang Batian¡¯s status as a cannon fodder!


    [Note: Íõ°ÔÌì/Wang Batian - Reading separately would be King Tyrant Sky]


    But at the current stage of progress, other than Wang Batian himself, no one else knows that he only has 10 more years to live. So is Yin Suye trying topletely anger the enemy and let the enemy kill them to cover his secrets? No one can guarantee that the Supreme King won¡¯t be mad from desperation when his lifespan has not much left!


    Now Shui Ruoshan is feeling a bit regretful. He didn¡¯t pay much attention when drafting Wang Batian¡¯s setting because he considered him as a small transitional role. He only set Wang Batian as someone who on the surface looked like a good and fair King but secretly a wicked person who has done all sorts of evil things! That means he didn¡¯t borate on Wang Batian¡¯s characters, so he couldn¡¯t deduce what Wang Batian would possibly react. Really ¡¯hate to have less knowledge when needed¡¯(toote to regret) ah!


    "Yin Suye, can you not be so strong-headed in every matter?"


    After some thoughts, Shui Roshan felt that it¡¯s still necessary for him to persuade Yin Suye. He(SRS) actually could just expose the Supreme King¡¯s weakness so to let Yin Suye gain the benefit in the battle. This will give them a bigger chance in victory! But taking advantage of this time of idleness, Shui Ruoshan immediately took a healing pill out from his space ring. Tiptoeing, he stuffed the pill directly into Yin Suye¡¯s mouth.


    "Trust me!" Yin Suye cooperatively opened his mouth, and swallowed the pill that Shui Ruoshan gave him; a sh of satisfaction flitted past his eyes. He has a n in his heart, and doesn¡¯t need the little guy to worry for him at all.


    In this regard, Shui Ruoshan could only maintain his silence which also means he silently acknowledged Yin Suye¡¯s action. Although he was very dissatisfied with Yin Suye¡¯s arbitrary actions, Shui Ruoshan knew that now is not the time to argue. He can only choose to believe in Yin Suye; believe in Yin Suye just like usual!


    At the same time, Shui Ruoshan reached out and used his sleeve to carefully wipe away the blood from Yin Suye¡¯s lips. He disliked the red color and doesn¡¯t want that color to appear on Yin Suye even more, so he must wipe away this unsightly color!


    "Supreme King, did I said it correctly?"


    Although Yin Suye really wanted to continue these warm-hearted gestures with the little guy, he need to first settle the trouble in front of them. Yin Suye didn¡¯t look at the little guy but raised his head to face Wang Batian.


    "How did you know?"


    Just now, Wang Batian was obviously immersed in the shock that Yin Suye revealed the biggest secret in his heart. So he only managed to react when he heard Yin Suye¡¯s question. But when he uttered those words, not only he acknowledged that Yin Suye¡¯s words were correct, he also revealed the secret that he has always been hiding.


    Towards Wang Batian¡¯s unintentionally reply, Yin Suye slightly raised the corner of his mouth; emitting a strong confidence that is sure to win.


    ......


    Raw Word Count : 2807


    #ThoseGesturesWereMyOnlySalvation


    #*rolls*


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost


    <strong>Banana</strong>: Just now Banana nearly cannot open zeputer ah _(;3/ My IT friend told me that my graphic card might have died but he couldn¡¯t be sure... _(;3/


    Wo, never-ending problems with my stupidputer. This Banana is so going to buy aptop next time, me think desktop is only for those who understandputer parts _(;3/

 Chapter 98

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero nine eight - Curved road</strong>


    "All of you deserved to die!"


    When Wang Batian finally realized that he identally revealed his biggest secret under Yin Suye¡¯s maniption, he only has one thought in his heart; that is to kill everyone here who knows of his secret! A pressure of a Supreme King containing killing intent instantly spread all over the entire area...


    Those soldiers with weak power exploded one after another all of a sudden!


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t expect Wang Batian to disregard his own image and starts a massacre right away. Plus the ones he killed are people from his side? Wang Batian, you became crazy just from one sentence from Yin Suye? Because other than Weiyi who is quite high leveled, the soldiers could only rely on their own brute force to support themselves; the rest of the surrounding people has almost got yed to death by Wang Batian¡¯s kingly pressure! No, they are already dead! Seems like the word used here is not right, it should be crushed to death! Just that why after the word is changed, it feels even stranger1Author is trying to put subtle innuendos but it can¡¯t trante properly to English. The word ѹ is tranted as crushed here but depending on the meaning, it can be tranted to ¡¯top¡¯ like ÎÒѹÄã/I ¡¯top¡¯ you ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã)? In the end, Shui Ruoshan felt that all responsibilities should go to Wang Batian.


    Wang Batian, you being so cruel, are you really a true man?


    "You can¡¯t kill us."


    Yin Suye¡¯s calm expression when looking at people with half-lidded eyes, let them clearly know that he doesn¡¯t care whether saying the truth so straightforwardly would agitate Wang Batian¡¯s emotions even more; causing more troubles for himself. In this world, no one has the ability to easily take his life.


    "Actually, killing cannot solve any problems at all!"


    As if he felt that Yin Suye¡¯s words are not stimting enough, Shui Ruoshan cooperatively agreed with Yin Suye and persuaded Wang Batian with a seemingly serious look. When facing the enemies, he must give his family¡¯s Xiao Yeye absolute support! Example, Yin Suye set the fire and he add the oil or whatnots...


    And so, doing things like adding oil to the fire, he can¡¯t be more skillful than that!


    "I know a lot about you."


    This time, Yin Suye changed his style of talking. He immediately say what he wanted to say without waiting for Wang Batian to attack him again. Just that the unhurried attitude gave people the feeling as if he is not facing a strong enemy who wanted his life.


    "Yes, not only we know that you only have a lifespan of 10 years, we also know a lot of important things rted to you!"


    Shui Ruoshan supported Yin Suye from behind, like he is Yin Suye¡¯s echo machine2»ØÉùͲ - Not sure what the raw means _(;3/. He expanded Yin Suye¡¯s words to be more provocative. He do know a lot of stuff anyway, so he totally can help out whenever Yin Suye needs it.


    "What else do you know?"


    Wang Batian who originally was hostile towards Yin Suye and Shui Ruoshan instantly restrained himself; not attacking but locking his gaze firmly on the two. After he gotten the information he wants from them, he will definitely dispose these two as soon as possible.


    It was because Yin Suye disyed strength that could go against him caused Wang Batian to feel threatened. After a few more years, when his strength deteriorated, he won¡¯t be able to fight the ever-growing strong Yin Suye. He needs to eliminate him(YSY) when he has yet to grow up.


    One need to know, the position of the Supreme King is not absolute, they can be reced. As for other people who knew his secret, Wang Batian doesn¡¯t really care because everyone other than Weiyi has perished under his pressure. Comparing to Yin Suye, the danger that Weiyi posed is totally insignificant so he is not in a hurry to take action on Weiyi.


    "Your life and death."


    Yin Suye¡¯s eyes suddenly deepened, there were bottomless darkness in his eyes; extremely sharp and dangerous. The killing intent from Wang Batian was too obvious, it was hard for other people to not sense it, especially the Yin Suye who is very sensitive towards killing intent. At that moment, Yin Suye lost the mood to continue talking with Wang Batian. Anyway, he just casted the bait, and waiting for the prey to get hooked.


    "What do you mean by this?"


    When Wang Batian heard the word life and death, he slightly shrunk back. There are too many exnations for these three words, he doesn¡¯t know if Yin Suye¡¯s words are the answer he expected.


    "You mean, you know how to prolong my life?"


    In the end, Wang Batian couldn¡¯t hold back and asked the question he wanted the know the most. Actually, he rarely manages the human race¡¯s affair in recent years. When he found out that his life will be reaching the end soon, he has been looking for ways to extend his life. He also experimented with a lot of methods but so far none of it is sessful. He even visited other races to inquire, and consulted various famous doctors. Anyone who examined him couldn¡¯t see what¡¯s wrong with him, nor know the way to extend lifespan. But this young man called Yin Suye, not only he can see the remaining years of his(WBT) lifespan at a nce, he also vaguely revealed that he might know of new method(to extend lifespan). How could Wang Batian not get excited?!


    "I didn¡¯t say that."


    Yin Suye denied it straightforwardly and his attitude was as cold as before.


    "As long as you can tell me the way to extend my life, I can spare your life!"


    Not only Wang Batian didn¡¯t show any disappointment when he heard Yin Suye¡¯s denial, he became even more convinced instead that Yin Suye indeed has some methods in his hand. The Wang Batian now totally forgotten about how he was opposing each other with equal harshness just now. He can¡¯t wait to bring that person back and thoroughly question him.


    Actually, if Yin Suye immediately admits that he know something just now, Wang Batian would keep a skeptical attitude even though he still tries it. But now Yin Suye said it in an ambiguous way and said he know nothing. This makes Wang Batian felt like Yin Suye is deliberately saying this just to increase the betting chips in his hand, in order to discuss the terms and conditions.


    "..."


    Right now, Shui Ruoshan really wanted to ¡¯hehe¡¯3coldlyugh at Wang Batian¡¯s face to express his disdain. He dared to shamelessly said he will spare them their life? Don¡¯t be so blind ah! Plus Xiao Yeye also said he didn¡¯t say that. Why Wang Batian still wishfully rely on his unreasonable judgement? Is this the ¡¯cannot understand human words¡¯ or what?


    "As long as you can tell me the method, beauties, wealth, power... you can choose whatever you want!"


    Seeing that Yin Suye didn¡¯t give any response, Wang Batian felt that the conditions he had opened before this were too low. The other party was unwilling to ept, so he immediately changed to a more tempting condition. Just that Yin Suye was still unresponsive after a long while, causing Wang Batian to be furious. He became even more determined to eradicate Yin Suye after he gotten his hand on the method, no one has ever dared to ignore him before!


    "No matter what is your wish, I can help to fulfill it under the name of the Supreme King!"


    But Wang Batian didn¡¯t show his negative emotions on his face, as he constantly increased his betting chips.


    "..."


    All of a sudden, Shui Ruoshan really wanted to sarcastically ask Wang Batian if he(YSY) said he wanted his(WBT) life, will Wang Batian give that as well? Please don¡¯t think Supreme King to be so amazing and randomly throw out conditions, it¡¯s very embarrassing if you can¡¯t do it when the timees! But seeing how Wang Batian is so concerned with his lifespan, and still could maintain his enthusiasm even when facing with Yin Suye¡¯s icy attitude, Shui Ruoshan finally understood why Yin Suye would say so much ambiguous words with him(WBT) previously. Clearly, Yin Suye is using anguage trap at Wang Batian. Because Wang Batian¡¯s life is sooning to an end, he will not let go of any possible chance that could let him continue living. Like a drowning man (grasping at straws), he obviously knew that the driftwood(straw) cannot save him, and yet he will still reach out and held on it firmly, not letting go. Therefore, Yin Suye deliberately misled Wang Batian, letting him think that Yin Suye might have ways to extend his life; making him feel apprehensive. Sometimes, it¡¯s very useful when the enemy don¡¯t use their brain well!


    With this way, Wang Batian won¡¯t really try to kill Yin Suye even if their talk went wrong. Because Wang Batian wanted to live longer and couldn¡¯t let go of the fact that Yin Suye might know how to live longer. At most, he will only have him(YSY) captured alive. As long as it¡¯s not dangerous to Yin Suye¡¯s life, Yin Suye could already be considered as invincible; although, Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t know if Yin Suye really know the method or he is just trying to deceive him(WBT).


    On the other hand, he is the author of the novel, so he really knows the way to extend one¡¯s lifespan. And this is one of the backup n which Shui Ruoshan is nning to use to Wang Batian, in case Yin Suye couldn¡¯t win against Wang Batian. He then could use his information to negotiate with Wang Batian to save their life. Just that this backup n of his seemed to be not needed, because Yin Suye¡¯s open conspiracy is being yed out too beautifully! He himself is so witty, also need to brainstorm for a long time to understand the curves and bends in it. He believed that with Wang Batian¡¯s low IQ, he(WBT) absolutely won¡¯t be able to see through Yin Suye¡¯s n!


    As expected, Yin Suye is really deserving of his title as the big viin, really too treacherous!


    But... he(SRS) likes it!


    Raw Word Count : 2792


    #OhOhSRSAdmittedHisLiking


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost


    <strong>Banana</strong>: For those who bookmarked my new WP address, please change it again to this (https://thisisbanana.chrysanthemumgarden/) ya, sorry for that _(;3/

 Chapter 99

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong> </strong>


    <strong> Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter zero nine nine - Fate substitution</strong>


    "Young man, tell me your request. It¡¯s not good to be too greedy!"


    Wang Batian became impatient from being ignored by Yin Suye, so he started to threaten him. He subconsciously categorized Yin Suye as those people who would be insatiable just by possessing little ability. Although he didn¡¯t want to use force because he cannot guarantee that the method he gets will be correct, but if Yin Suye still doesn¡¯t act tactful, he doesn¡¯t mind capturing him(YSY) to be tortured. Or he could let a Necromancer to search his soul directly...


    "No request!"


    Yin Suye coldly reject Wang Batian¡¯s offer. He doesn¡¯t need Wang Batian to continue wasting time here because he could sense that arge number of people have arrived to the Imperial City. Before this, he let Wang Batian waste time here with nonsense because he want to give enough time for the people from the Capital to rush over. Since he has decided to make it big, his intention won¡¯t beplete without the audiences. That¡¯s why he purposely included spiritual power in his shout previously. It was not for Wang Batian toe out to see him, but to let people from the entire Capital know that someone is making trouble in the Imperial City. Combining with the fact that the Imperial City suddenly activated their barrier, the people from the Capital naturally know that something big is happening in the Imperial City and woulde to investigate.


    Actually, the moment Shui Ruoshan¡¯s identity as a demon was exposed, Yin Suye knew that the whole thing cannot be hidden anymore. Since it cannot be hidden, it¡¯s better to put everything out in the open. Only by solving this hidden danger(for SRS) under everyone¡¯s eyes, that he could prevent enemies from trying to deal with them secretly in the dark. This is the real reason why Yin Suye dyed the time with Wang Batian, to wait for people toe to witness.


    "I, Yin Suye, proposed to initiate a special decree with the Supreme King - Fate substitution, the subject is Shui Ruoshan!" Making sure that everyone could hear his voice, Yin Suye then stated the real reason for him doing this.


    This special decree was enacted by the first gen Supreme King. As long as someone is willing to activate this decree, then no matter what happened, regardless right or wrong, regardless the reason... it must be activated. And by confessing it out to everyone, even with Wang Batian as the Supreme King, he also has no way to suppress it secretly nor not activating the decree. It is impossible for him(WBT) to reject the proposal at this moment.


    "I disagree!"


    Not waiting for other people to react from the sudden request from Yin Suye, Shui Ruoshan immediately stood up and expressed his objection. At the same time, his gaze towards Yin Suye wasplicated. He never expect that when Yin Suye finally gotten the upper hand in the battle with Wang Batian, he(YSY) decided to give up everything and let himself fall into a more dangerous situation. How could Shui Ruoshan agree to this? Especially when he knows how much Yin Suye paved the road in front and how much schemes he calcted. nning so much schemes... it¡¯s actually all for his(SRS) sake, he couldn¡¯t ept Yin Suye¡¯s good intentions even more.


    The special decree for Fate substitution, don¡¯t look at the name and thinks that it sounded mysterious or whatnots, the content is actually very bloody and cruel. The emphasis is on the word ¡¯substitution¡¯. Roughly saying, when someonemits a crime and another sinless person is willing to rece the sinner to ept a punishment where only 1 out of 10 would survive, and that person survived, then the sinner can be washed clean of his crime.


    On the other hand, if the substitute couldn¡¯t survive, then no matter if the sinnermitted a crime guilty of death or not, he would have to apany the substitute to meet death. To put it bluntly, this is not a charitable punishment but a harsh and almost ruthless punishment. And because of that, there are very few people in the world who would use his own fate to substitute other¡¯s fate; betting with their life. Therefore, ever since the existence of this special decree , only desperate people with simr fate would choose this kind of gambling method. But because there are very few people who can seed, the world gradually forgotten that the Capital has this special decree.


    "Nothing bad will happen."


    Yin Suye habitually reached out andforted Shui Ruoshan by rubbing his head.


    "But you will get hurt!"


    Shui Ruoshan tightly pursed his lips, expressing his absolute disapproval.


    In [The Strongest King in History], he wrote that in order to save the protagonist Huang Beichen¡¯s life, Yin Suye activated the special decree. Because in the story, Huang Beichen has transmigrated into demon¡¯s territory in the Continent of Magic and Sword(Mowu Dalu)1Banana forgot what trantion she put for the continent¡¯s name. Although he has always thought himself as a human, but because his eyes and hair are ck, he naturally got categorized as a demon. In the end, he became the Supreme King for the demon race... Supreme Demon King.


    ording to the plot¡¯s progress, originally when Yin Suye and Huang Beichen parted ways in the Fog Forest, it didn¡¯t take long for Huang Beichen to encounter the Huo Ruyan who fled to the forest. With this, the protagonist sessfully get acquainted with the supporting female character. After both of them nursed their body back to health, they have nurtured mutual feelings with each other. Then, Huo Ruyan invited Huang Beichen to her home and brought him back to the Capital. After that, Huo Ruyan received a banquet invitation from the Imperial City, which she invited Huang Beichen to go as her partner. But the moment they stepped into the Imperial City¡¯s gate, due to blood flowing inside Huang Beichen are from the descendants of the Yellow Emperor2Meaning, Earth¡¯s China people and is different from the human in the continent, he was barred outside the Imperial City by the barrier as an outsider. Then, someone recognized Huang Beichen¡¯s identity as a demon, and started to doubt the purpose for him to approach the human race and wanted to capture him for questioning.


    At this moment, Huo Ruyan bravely stood up and pleaded everyone to let go of Huang Beichen. She also gave her guarantee that he is definitely not a spy from the demon race. At that time, Yin Suye happened to be at the gate of the Imperial City. Seeing how the sister he cared deeply and also his former friend seemed to be in a bad situation, he felt somewhat unbearable. Hence, he took the initiative to step forward and expressed that he is willing to activate the special decree for Huang Beichen - fate substitution.


    Fate substitution needs to go on for 7 x 7 = 49 days, every 7 days needs to change the location and another type of torture, the substitute also is not allowed to eat or drink during the period. At the same time, in order to prevent the substitute from fighting back, the process will also seal the substitute¡¯s power; letting one experience the ultimate suffer with their body and flesh. That means the substitute could only rely on his own strength to support himself. Survived through the suffering, you live. Fail and you die, very real and cruel. If the substitute doesn¡¯t have strong physical strength to support himself, that person probably don¡¯t have to be punished at all as hunger and thirst alone could already kill him!


    ording to the rules of the fate substitution, for the first 7 days, Yin Suye will be tied in the square. He will be whipped for 7 days regardless sun and rain. Because the first 7 days is a public execution, the punishment won¡¯t be particrly bloody. But the 40 days afterwards, due to the punishment being carried out in various dark cells, and different types of torture being carried out non-stop, the level of bloodiness was just like being in Hell.


    However, Yin Suye persevered through with his strong will, though he was half-dead by then. His strength has fallen by half, and there were no perfect skin on his body at all, visible bones can also be seen from some of the wounds...


    While Yin Suye was undergoing various torture, due to Huo Ruyan having a good daddy, they managed to persuade everyone to let Huang Beichen be ¡¯imprisoned¡¯ in the Huo Residence; waiting for the final result of the fate substitution. But because of Huo Ruyan, not only Huang Beichen didn¡¯t get any mistreatment in the Huo Residence, he was even treated like a guest. During that period, Huang Beichen and Huo Ruyan¡¯s feelings progressed rapidly and they havepletely forgotten about the Yin Suye who is enduring punishments on their behalf.


    When Yin Suye finally passed the punishments, and dragged his weak body back to the Yin Residence, what he received was not a warm wee but the news that Huo Ruyan has gotten together with Huang Beichen. With that strong contrast, Yin Suye felt betrayed. Not only this worsened his rtionship between Huang Beichen, his heart ckened even more.


    .....


    After that, the rtionship between the Yin Suye who has recovered and Huang Beichen further deteriorated, from going against each other in the dark to open hostility. As for Huo Ruyan, the plot where she keep helping out Huang Beichen and despised Yin Suye, Shui Ruoshan felt that he shouldn¡¯t think about it anymore. The more he thinks about it, the more he felt sorry for Yin Suye. This plot in the Capital is the beginning of the unfortunate history of the viin ah! No need to mention it anymore!


    ....


    But Shui Ruoshan would never expect that after he so thoroughly disrupted the plot, the plot would return to the original outline after turning a big corner! The only difference was the person who Yin Suye is substituting his fate for has changed from the protagonist Huang Beichen to him(SRS)!


    Should he sigh right now about this goddamned fate ah? Sigh your head ah! He has no leisure time to rant at all! Whenever he remember how tragic Yin Suye looked like after the punishment, he felt very flustered!


    Raw Word Count : 2763


    #CannotBrainWhatTheFirstGenSupremeKingWasThinking


    #WhenHeCreatedTheSpecialDecree


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost


    <strong>Banana</strong>: See you guys on March~ (0w0)/

 Chapter 100

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one zero zero - Strategic retreat</strong>


    Those who just rushed over to the Imperial City, although they have yet to figure out what has happened, but when they heard someone requesting to activate the special decree to substitute fate, they were all stunned. Everyone looked towards the Imperial City¡¯s gate and started to discuss loudly about the one human and one demon who are facing the Supreme King.


    "Who dares to be so bold to make trouble at the Imperial City¡¯s gate?" Very obvious, the one who said this does not know Yin Suye.


    "And to be so unafraid of death to initiate Fate Substitution? Are you hating your life for being too long?" This person knows a bit more clearly than others towards the cruelty of Fate Substitution, and he was not very optimistic about the final result.


    "That young man seems to be the ¡¯Di¡¯1son from the official wife son of the Yin Family?"


    Among the people who came, someone soon recognized Yin Suye¡¯s identity.


    "It really is Yin Suye ah!"


    People who has seen Yin Suye before immediately affirmed.


    "Why don¡¯t I see Yin Ming around? His son is seeking death, and he as the father is not here to stop it?"


    Someone asked in confusion when they couldn¡¯t see Yin Ming¡¯s figure.


    "It¡¯s no news that Yin Ming doesn¡¯t admit Yin Suye as his son, he probably secretly hoped for him(YSY) to die early!"


    Everyone in the Capital seemed to know Yin Ming¡¯s dirty points very well.


    "Everyone¡¯s focus seemed to be a bit wrong, shouldn¡¯t we pay more attention at the demon standing beside Yin Suye?"


    Very quickly, someone noticed Shui Ruoshan and diverted the attention to him.


    "Do you think Yin Suye activated the Fate Substitution because he wanted to cover this demon?"


    Someone started to guess the current situation.


    "Quite possible!"


    Everyone nodded in agreement. One need to know, Fate Substitution is a special decree that no one would ever initiate unless it is absolutely necessary. And the demon who barged into the Imperial City obviously won¡¯t have any good ending. From the way Yin Suye keep protecting the demon, everyone could see that this demon has a very important position in Yin Suye¡¯s heart. People couldn¡¯t help guessing it this way, especially when they can see this demon has a refined face, and snowy white skin. His eyes shimmering like the stars, moving people¡¯s heart with its brilliance. Long ck hair like a cloud of smoke scattering by his ear. Against the red diamond earring glowing red, people can¡¯t help but secretly marvelled that there are actually such enchanting people in the world making them feel like they wanted to swallow the person directly into their stomach.


    When the crowd finally woke up from the shock Shui Ruoshan gave them, they are even more convinced of their guess. Even these old foxes2not to be taken literally in this context, the word means old experienced people who are used to seeing handsome men and women can¡¯t stand the charm of this demon, what more Yin Suye, a young man who has never experienced much! At the same time, they felt a slight sympathy for Yin Suye. They felt that this young man may have been cheated by this enchanting demon, that he irresponsibly did such a stupid thing like initiating Fate Substitution.


    ....


    Shui Ruoshan felt that ever since he suddenly grown up, his hearing and sight sense has increased to a higher level. Now, even if he don¡¯t pay special attention to his surrounding, he still could easily sense everyone¡¯s movements and action. Naturally, he also heard their discussions about him and Yin Suye. Just that when he heard the crowd¡¯s disdain, mocking, and gossipy attitude towards Yin Suye, Shui Ruoshan¡¯s originally bad mood became worse.


    "Yin Suye, I will never agree to initiatie Fate Substitution!"


    Shui Ruoshan once again emphasized his stand to show his determination.


    His heart would inexplicably feel hurt whenever he imagined how tragic Yin Suye looked like after epting Fate Substitution. So no matter what, he must make Yin Suye avoid this plot!


    "As long as I pass the trials, you will be able to live safely in the Capital."


    Very obviously, Yin Suye is also very persistent in this matter. In order to sessfully convince Shui Ruoshan, he had to state the very reason why he did this. This is also why he used this mutually-damaging way to solve the problem. In their current situation, human race will never let go of Shui Ruoshan, the demon who identally barged into the Imperial City. He also does not want Shui Ruoshan to be unable to stay in the Capital because of his identity as a demon so Fate Substitution is undoubtedly the most appropriate method.


    "If my peace is obtained at the expense of your injury, I rather leave!" Shui Ruoshan said very seriously.


    At this moment, Shui Ruoshan understood why Yin Suye paved so much road in front of them. Everything was so that he as a demon can live openly in the midst of human race, just because someone has endured his sin on his behalf with Fate Substitution. This way, no one can do anything to hurt him in the future by using his identity as a demon as the excuse.


    Previously, he wrote so much about this special decree in [The Strongest King in History] because he wanted to use this scene to let Yin Suye use his life to give Huang Beichen a guarantee. Then no one could use his identity as a demon to make it difficult for him, and he would be able to live in the Capital without restraint. After that, he would be able to ¡¯talk about love/flirt¡¯ with all sorts of ¡¯sisters¡¯3youngdies. Next, he will conquer countless ¡¯young brothers¡¯ with his supreme charm. All this will pave his road to his future unification of all races.


    But Shui Ruoshan thinks he himself is not the protagonist, and he doesn¡¯t have the ambition to unify the continent. So, he doesn¡¯t need to nurture/develop power in Capital at all. Which also means, he doesn¡¯t necessarily need to stay with the humans at all.


    Because Huang Beichen is a demon4allegedly, the thing he wrote the most was about the demons. Soparing the human side, he obviously has better understanding of the plot at the demon side. So as thest resort, he doesn¡¯t mind abandoning the human world to roam within the demons.


    Who told him to transmigrated badly, to arrive in a body of a demon instead! The more he thinks about it, the more Shui Ruoshan thinks that Yin Suye¡¯s approach is too extreme. One need to know, with his and Yin Suye¡¯s strength, although it is impossible to defeat everyone here,


    they still can leave if they wanted to. They absolutely don¡¯t need to fight to the end with this Supreme King who is representing the human race ah!


    As long as he leaves the human territory, Yin Suye wouldn¡¯t have to make such a sacrifice for him. Just wait for things to calm down, then two of them canmunicate using secret code whatever, to secretly meet in a safe ce. With this, it won¡¯t be a problem. So he really doesn¡¯t understand, why a person as smart as Yin Suye not choose this insured and safe method, but chose the desperate method like Fate Substitution instead?


    "You forgot you promised me that you will stay with me all the time?"


    As soon as Shui Ruoshan said he would leave, Yin Suye¡¯s face bes gloomy in an instant and his tone has also be malicious. Reaching out, he grabbed the exceptionally innocent-looking little guy and held him tightly in his arms.


    "I¡¯m not leaving, this is just a strategic retreat!"


    Seeing the viin looking like he is turning evil, Shui Ruoshan immediatelyforted him. Recently his ¡¯smoothing fur¡¯fort/calming skill, imagine you smooth the fur of an agitated cat :v skill has been practiced to the max already! He will never tell other people that what he really wanted to say to Yin Suye right now is ¡¯Please lightened your hold ah!¡¯. He has a feeling that if Yin Suye is to use a little bit more force, his waist wouldn¡¯t just issue a protesting sound but directly break into two! Suddenly, Shui Ruoshan was shocked by his own imagination and became distressed!


    Viin, is it really alright to be so possessive?


    He didn¡¯t notice it previously but now with things happening, Shui Ruoshan found that Yin Suye¡¯s behavior was really unreasonable. They are not conjoined twins that needs to stay together all the time! Plus he was casually mentioning it just now and not really intending to leave, but Yin Suye¡¯s reaction was already that big. If one day he suddenly wanted to leave, he couldn¡¯t imagine how much more extreme thing Yin Suye would do!


    "It¡¯s alright."


    Yin Suye felt that suffering a little bit is nothingparing to letting the little guy leave his side! He managed to survive the trials from his past life without any experiences, not to mention repeating it again in this life! One need to know, in his past life when he said he wanted to initiate Fate Substitution, he remembered seeing Huo Ruyan breathing a sigh of relief at the time. As for Huang Beichen, he had an nk expression like he doesn¡¯t understand what¡¯s happening at all.


    As for other people, they were either there to watch themotion or sneered at him, some even tried to add salt to the wound...


    No one really thought about him at all!


    Now that Yin Suye think of it, he couldn¡¯t help wanting tough at his past ignorance and stupidity for initiating Fate Substitution, for Huo Ruyan the woman who in the end betrayed him, for Huang Beichen the enemy who keep going against himter on, just because he couldn¡¯t bear to see them in trouble. He cared for Huo Ruyan like a sister in the past and never let her suffer even a bit of grievances because he hoped one day, Huo Ruyan would treated and believed in him like a brother with all her heart. But what he received in the end was a betrayal. He has journeyed with Huang Beichen before, and gotten along very well. He then treated this friend with absolute trust, hoping to get a good friend who he can talk to. But what he received in the end was an enemy.


    Because the him in his past life has expectations for others, that¡¯s why he was betrayed again and again.


    Fortunately, God gave him another chance. This time, he was lucky enough to meet the little guy. Comparing the experience from two lifetime let him know that the little guy really meant good for him. Only the little guy will worry about him after he knows that he(YSY) wants to initiate Fate Substitution, only he(SRS) would fear for him, care for him...


    This feeling of being cared for is the reason why Yin Suye couldn¡¯t really let Shui Ruoshan go. No matter what method is used, he has to tie the little guy firmly to him and not let him have a chance to even take a step away! He will arrange everything and solve all troubles, so that the little guy could stay with him without hesitation! He is willing to use everything he has to protect the little guy, just to keep him around!


    ......


    "Are you sure you want to initiate Fate Substitution?"


    Wang Batian impatiently asked after he watched Yin Suye and Shui Ruoshan not stopping their argument. Although he couldn¡¯t wait to tie Yin Suye up and take him back to ask about the methods to extend lifespan, but there are too many people around so he could only follow along Yin Suye¡¯s request for the sake of his own image.


    "Yes."


    Before Yin Suye replied, he has reached out to cover Shui Ruoshan¡¯s mouth.


    "Mhmm mhmm!"


    Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t think that Yin Suye would make a sudden attack. By the time he reacted, he couldn¡¯t make any sound. So he could only struggle in Yin Suye¡¯s arms and strongly expressed his opposition.


    "Guards, take Yin Suye to initiate Fate Substitution."


    Due to the special decree¡¯s regtion, as long as someone voluntarily activated it, even Wang Batian as the Supreme King cannot openly oppose Yin Suye¡¯s request. So he ordered the officials responsible for punishment to take Yin Suye away. At the same time, he started nning in his heart. He could secretly use the punishment of this Fate Substitution to teach Yin Suye a good lesson, and then use the hard means to force him(YSY) to reveal everything he knew.


    "Yes."


    Upon hearing Wang Batian¡¯smand, a new team of soldiers immediately came out of the Imperial City, ready to grab Yin Suye...


    Raw Word Count : 3617


    #LengthyWordsLengthyWordsEverywhere


    #Wry _(;3/


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost


    <strong>Banana</strong>: I¡¯m back, people (0w0)/ I hope you guys are still here _(;3/ Though I understand if you don¡¯t... _(;3/

 Chapter 101

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one zero one - It has to be him</strong>


    "Wait a minute!"


    Yin Ming was a littleter than the rest because he had to deal with the mess left by Yin Suye at home. But he didn¡¯t expect that the person who dared to make trouble in the Imperial City turned out to be his ¡¯good son¡¯ Yin Suye? Especially after he arrived, the people around him couldn¡¯t wait to tell him about their guesses about this matter; Yin Ming¡¯s face became ugly right away. He did not expect Yin Suye would protect a demon, moreover going against the Supreme King at the gate of the Imperial City?!


    At that moment, he really believed people¡¯s guess that Yin Suye was charmed by a demon to the point of throwing his life away. He really wanted to go up and ruthlessly teach Yin Suye a lesson, but because Supreme King was present, he didn¡¯t dare to go up. So he could just watch the development of the situation silently in the crowd. It was only when he saw Yin Suye was that ¡¯not afraid of death¡¯ that he(YSY) wanted to start the Fate Substitution, he(YM) has toe out to stop him. No matter how much he disliked Yin Suye, he can¡¯t really watch Yin Suye seeking his own death. After all, Yin Suye is his only son in his life now.


    "Yin Suye, don¡¯t be stubborn! Quickly apologize to the Supreme King and say that you are not going to initiate Fate Substitution!"


    Yin Ming saw that the soldiers who came to catch Yin Suye didn¡¯t listen to him at all, so he could only turn around and persuade Yin Suye instead. Just that after waiting for some time, Yin Ming don¡¯t see Yin Suye listening to his persuasion, he became a little anxious.


    "Yin Suye, although this demon in your arms is very charming, but it doesn¡¯t worth it if you ruined yourself for a little demon!"


    In Yin Ming¡¯s eyes, other than looking pretty, this demon in Yin Suye¡¯s arms doesn¡¯t have any other good points. Especially when this demon used his appearance to deceive his Yin family¡¯s heir, letting Yin Suye take risks on his behalf. This is an unforgivable sin!


    "If you like men, no matter what kind of ything you want, I can find one for you. As long as you don¡¯t continue to get entangled with this demon!" Yin Ming seemed to be used to Yin Suye not answering his words, continuing his own talk. In order to appease Yin Suye and not let him do stupid things, Yin Ming made a big concession and pushed all the faults onto Shui Ruoshan.


    "It has to be him!"


    Yin Suye originally didn¡¯t n to pay attention to Yin Ming¡¯s nonsense, but when he felt the little guy not well-behaving1Banana : Is that a word? All of a sudden, Banana got a brain-fart and couldn¡¯t brain _(;3/ in his arms, he suddenly changed his mind. Even though Shui Ruoshan grew up in an instant but in his eyes, no matter how much Shui Ruoshan has changed, he(SRS) is still the simple, innocent and warm little guy that he first met! This five words were not to answer Yin Ming¡¯s words, but to tell Shui Ruoshan that there is nothing in his heart that is more important than him(SRS)!


    "..."


    Feeling Yin Suye¡¯s hot breath inadvertently blowing by his cheek when he(YSY) was talking, Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t know why he suddenly felt his face became hot. He don¡¯t know if this body he transmigrated into is someone easy to blush or not. If this body is very easy to blush, then the aloof image that he has been trying to maintain will be destroyed. But all this must me Yin Suye, why he has to say such ambiguous words in front of so many people ah? This can easily make people think it the other way alright?! If not for Shui Ruoshan knowing that his rtionship with Yin Suye is pure, he will also get the impression that he is being confessed to. Both of them were obviously guys, so why did he have such a strange impression? Could it be the parallel world¡¯s culture is different from Earth, so such corny words like ¡¯it has to be him¡¯ doesn¡¯t really mean love talk between lovers?


    ......


    "Yin Suye, do you know what the meaning of your words?"


    Yin Ming valued the family¡¯s bloodline. And because Yin Ming was too concerned about the continuation of the family¡¯s blood, the moment he suspected that Yin Suye might not be his own son, he ignored him(YSY) for so many years. In his eyes, he felt that as long as Yin Suye can get married and give him a grandson, he can close his eyes and see nothing even if Yin Suye wants to y with a man. However, he didn¡¯t expect Yin Suye to be serious this time, which made Yin Ming angry and also panicked. He only has this son, Yin Suye in this lifetime and Yin Suye liked the demon in his arms. That is to say he(YSY) will not marry a woman and pass on the bloodline. It also means that the Yin family will be ended in his generation.


    "Yin Suye, you are now the only heir of the Yin Family. It is unwise to give up the Yin Family¡¯s power for a small male pet!" Yin Ming decided to persuade Yin Suye from the point of interest.


    "..." Shui Ruoshan turned his head and red at Yin Ming who keep devaluing him.


    Goddamned it! How can someone so noble and morous like him be a male pet? This can only be said that Yin Ming¡¯s eyesight is not the normal kind of bad, it was so bad that he can bepared with a blind man! No wonder Yin Ming will make foolish action like abandoning his true son to support and pamper other people¡¯s children!


    "Shui Ruoshan is my most important person. If you dare to insult him with the word ¡¯male pet¡¯ again, I don¡¯t mind ruining the Yin Family right now!"


    Yin Suye¡¯s original good feeling from seeing the little guy being shy and embarrassed from his words was instantly destroyed by one sentence from Yin Ming. Sensing the dissatisfaction from the little guy, Yin Suye no longer has the slightest good attitude towards Yin Ming. The reason why he didn¡¯t immediately destroy the Yin Family was to let Yin Ming witness the family slowly disappearing and let Yin Ming regret it more painfully. However, he did not think that Yin Ming would dared to say such a thing to the little guy. He suddenly felt that his original n was too long, it is better to directly eliminate the Yin Family right now.


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan felt that his habit of ¡¯thinking random stuff¡¯ at anytime and anywhere is not good, but he can¡¯t help an author¡¯s upational illness ah! From Yin Suye¡¯s words just now, it really reminded him of the ssic phrases that often appear in some president/CEO romance novel : It¡¯s cold, just let the XX group directly go bankrupt ba!


    Isn¡¯t it very simr between the two? Just that Yin Suye, what happened to you today? Why do you keep talking about stuff that could cause misunderstandings? He(SRS) understood what Yin Suye really wanted to express, but what he afraid was that others will not understand the true meaning. What Yin Suye said was really too ambiguous. If he didn¡¯t understand Yin Suye¡¯s character, he would definitely be misled as well. Shouldn¡¯t he at least ¡¯find joy in sorrow¡¯ because from Yin Suye¡¯s words just now, his(SRS) identity in other people¡¯s eyes has been upgraded from a male pet to a lover, isn¡¯t this a qualitative leap?


    Shui Ruoshan had an intuition in an instant, that even though he and Yin Suye were originally innocent, but after today, the rtionship between them probably won¡¯t be so innocent anymore. But he can¡¯t exin it, this thing is really heartbreaking!


    ......


    "Are you taking revenge against me?"


    Sensing intense killing intent from Yin Suye, Yin Ming was forced to take a small step back. At the same time, he also understood that Yin Suye didn¡¯t see him as his father, just like how he never see Yin Suye as his son. Because of his past behavior, he haspletely lost Yin Suye as his son. He is not likely to have any grandson or granddaughter either. The Yin Family is destined to end in his generation!


    So ironic, the only bloodline of his life hated him and hated the Yin Family, to the point of being hostile and wanted to destroy them! This is retribution ah! Yin Ming who just realized the reality seemed to have aged ten years older, and his body became trembling weak.


    "Yes." Yin Suye frankly replied.


    Not wanting to marry a wife and have children, it was not to take revenge against Yin Ming because one little Yin Ming is not worthy of such sacrifice2meaning if he was a normal man, he won¡¯t use ¡¯not marrying and have kids¡¯ as a revenge because YM doesn¡¯t worth that sacrifice. But due to him experiencing countless betrayal from his past life, he can no longer trust anyone. It is impossible to have feelings anymore, moreover the feeling of love! Because in his current life, all of his emotions have been given to Shui Ruoshan alone! Only the little guy alone in this world is qualified to get all his feelings!


    ......


    "Reminiscence is over, go to ept the Fate Substitution ba!"


    In order to maintain his usual image in front of the crowd, Wang Batian patiently waited for some time when he saw Yin Ming have something to say to Yin Suye. When the two finally ended their talk, he reminded them about the Fate Substitution.


    The first 7 days of the Fate Substitution is an open session so he can¡¯t do anything. But for the next 42 days, the things he could do are too much. As long as he could get the method to extend his life right before the moment that Yin Suye would die, it¡¯s fine.


    "..."


    Yin Ming opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he couldn¡¯t say anything. So he just stood there quietly, watching the situation develops.


    "En."


    Yin Suye was just about to turn around to follow the soldiers to leave, he found his clothes were being gripped tightly.


    "Yin Suye, did I agreed to let you go to initiate Fate Substitution?"


    The moment Shui Ruoshan was released by Yin Suye, he seized Yin Suye¡¯s clothes tightly and not letting him to have any chance to leave.


    "Be good, don¡¯t throw tantrum!"


    Yin Suye didn¡¯t n to pull his clothes from Shui Ruoshan. He simply reached out and gently grazed the cloth. That piece of clothing caught by Shui Ruoshan was urately cut out...


    Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t think that Yin Suye was so resolute. After leaving him with a cut piece of cloth, he simply turned around and prepared to leave with the soldiers...


    But the next moment, Shui Ruoshan¡¯s gaze became firm. If soft approach doesn¡¯t work, then he doesn¡¯t mind being hard on Yin Suye!


    ......


    Raw Word Count : 2955


    #Wahahahacries


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost


    <strong>Banana</strong>: Hey hey guys, thank you so much for the ¡¯wee back¡¯ments (;w;)/ This Banana kinda touched that there are still people here _(;3/ I¡¯ll try my best~ And also, I¡¯m trying to finish tranting a short funny novel (Evil sect) and quickly post the entire thing up. Starting to collect pits ah ah ah ah ...

 Chapter 102

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one zero two - That¡¯s an order</strong>1ÎÒÃüÁîÄã - The exact word should be ¡¯I order you¡¯ but doesn¡¯t sound quite right in English but then, I like how the ¡¯I¡¯ sounded verymanding ah


    "Yin Suye, that¡¯s an order, stop right there immediately!"


    Shui Ruoshan threw the piece of cloth in his hand on the floor and shouted fiercely at Yin Suye.


    "You are giving me an order?" Yin Suye stopped and turned back to face Shui Ruoshan again.


    "Yes!" Shui Ruoshan stiffened.


    He clenched his teeth then admitted it. At this moment, he broke his guarantee to Yin Suye that he will never make use of the master-servant contract. He is ordering Yin Suye right now, as the master, and forcing Yin Suye to listen to his orders. But Shui Ruoshan felt that he(YSY) cannot me him on how things have developed to this point. Who asked Yin Suye to be so extreme? He had to make the best decision for Yin Suye¡¯s safety.


    "You want to vite your oath to me?" Yin Suye¡¯s expression was calm, so calm that not a trace of emotional waves could be seen.


    "I just don¡¯t want to see you get hurt!" Shui Ruoshan couldn¡¯t help but softened his voice.


    What ¡¯vite oath¡¯? That¡¯s too serious, a¡¯ight?! Even when knowing that Yin Suye hated people who don¡¯t keep their word, and not only doing this will not give him(SRS) the slightest benefit, but may even destroy the rtionship between him and Yin Suye, he will still do this; he have a clear conscience! In fact, if it was the him(SRS) in the past who was not familiar with Yin Suye, he would not dare to step on Yin Suye¡¯s bottom line. Because he was afraid that in case he caused that person to be annoyed, the viin would simply wave his hand and kill him right away. This was also the real reason why he refused to use the master-servant contract during the time when he first encountered Yin Suye, and even in the face of the danger of the wolves.


    But now, he already knows that Yin Suye is not the real cold-blooded viin in his novel. Yin Suye was so good to him that he dared to do whatever he wanted in front of Yin Suye, so good to him that he started to see Yin Suye as a good friend. So he couldn¡¯t continue to watch coldly by the side as Yin Suye went down further and further on the wrong road...


    "You..." Yin Suye subconsciously gripped his fist.


    Actually, he should be angry at this time. After all, his most trusted person has tantly vited the oath. But why is it not only he was unable to say a word of me when he heard the little guy said ¡¯he didn¡¯t want to see him hurt¡¯ in a totally trusting tone, he even wanted to hold the person tightly in his arms, never letting go! This little guy who is wholeheartedly thinking about him, how can he be willing to me him?! How can he be willing to let go?! Actually, what he really pursued in his two lifetimes was not a puppet who will only listens to his will, but a person who has his own will but will put him in heart!


    "I know that you may be angry with my action now, but I felt very angry about your attitude that won¡¯t listen to other people as well. So we are even now, okay?"


    Shui Ruoshan did not think that Yin Suye was so mad at him that he(YSY) didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore, and became a little anxious. However, towards Yin Suye and his own decision-making behavior, he(SRS) has been feeling dissatisfied for a long time, so neither of them was better than anyone else.


    "This time I am wrong, I will definitely apologize afterwards. I just ask you to listen to me right now for once!"


    Obviously, Shui Ruoshan also knows that his calctive method is wrong, so he thought about it and thought it¡¯s better to show weakness.


    "We can be even." Yin Suye quietly watched Shui Ruoshan anxiously bbering for a while, and then slowly opened his mouth.


    "What are your conditions?" In an instant, Shui Ruoshan raised his vignce.


    "You broke the oath, and I have deceived you before this, so we are even." Yin Suye summed up the matter briefly.


    At this moment, Yin Suye decided not to continue testing Shui Ruoshan anymore, so he uncovered the cards he had been hiding. Testing, not only it would be disrespectful to the little guy, but also a manifestation of hisck of confidence in himself.


    "What do you mean?"


    Shui Ruoshan had always felt that his IQ was high, but after being with Yin Suye, he had a sense of depression and anxiousness for his IQ. Why did he understand that Yin Suye¡¯s every word, but he could not understand what it meant when they were connected?


    "The one who signed the master-servant contract with you was not me."


    The experience of thest life made Yin Suye always habitually keep a few hands when doing things. If not, he would never live thest. When he was born again, he met Shui Ruoshan, apletely stranger, and he naturally is suspicious to him. Before he could figure out the other party, he naturally would not act rashly. He always liked to n his moves well before taking actions. Especially when the other party offered to sign a contract, this caused Yin Suye to have a higher vignce.


    When signing the contract, he deliberately signed the contract with the other party in the form of a contract scroll, just to let the other party shift his attention onto the scroll so that he doesn¡¯t notice where he(YSY) get his blood from. That is to say, he didn¡¯t use his own blood when he signed the contract with Shui Ruoshan but used the blood from a beast pet from his space ring. No matter whether the other party will use the master-servant contract or not, the initiative is still in his hands.


    If the master-servant contract is sessfully signed, it means that the other party will be the servant of his beast pet, which indirectly equals to his servant. If the master-servant contract failed, at worst he will just lose a beast pet. This was why he agreed so quickly to sign the contract; with the master-servant contract he will have the method to test the other party. So, he used a variety of different ways to continually test Shui Ruoshan, just to see if this person is as harmless as he appears on the surface, or just pretending to approach him to achieve his ulterior goal.


    It turned out that Shui Ruoshan is really worthy of his trust!


    "Do you mean that I don¡¯t have the qualifications to order you at all?!"


    Shui Ruoshan felt like the nerve called ¡¯reasoning¡¯ was snapped. I evened your sister ah! He really wanted to swear out now! Anyone who thinks that he is holding a winning chip suddenly gets informed that what you have is just an illusion and is useless, you won¡¯t be able to keep your calm. If it wasn¡¯t for Shui Ruoshan¡¯s clear understanding that his martial skill would not be Yin Suye¡¯s opponent at all, he would definitely beat the man into a pig¡¯s head to relieve his anger.


    No wonder when he ordered Yin Suye to stop just now, Yin Suye had thought for a moment before stopping. If Yin Suye is really his servant, then the moment he(YSY) heard the order, he should stop without any hesitation. He(SRS) was just too careless. And here he was thinking could it be that it was his first time using the master-servant contract and didn¡¯t use it correctly, that it caused his(YSY) reaction to be slow. Turns out he was overthinking it!


    So who actually signed the master-servant contract with him? Don¡¯t tell him that the blood drop is from one of the many wolves killed by Yin Suye at that time, he will definitely cry until he faints in the toilet! Wait a minute, his thoughts seemed to be a bit out of topic. He clearly should be immersed in the anger of being deceived by Yin Suye, instead of worrying about random stuff!


    "Yes." Yin Suye nodded seriously and affirmed Shui Ruoshan¡¯s words.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the little guy who suddenly wanted to use the power of the master servant contract to order him, he might be able to continue hiding the secret forever. But since the little guy mentioned it, he won¡¯t continue to conceal it. He will use this opportunity to make things clear.


    "That¡¯s very good of you!" Shui Ruoshan felt that he got so angered by Yin suye that his temper is gone!


    Yin Suye, don¡¯t think that being a viin and he can bully him with without care! Be careful that he(SRS) might just rage quit!


    "Be good, don¡¯t be angry. Wait for me toe back." Yin Suye appeased Shui Ruoshan.


    Although he knows that the little guy may be unhappy now, but he doesn¡¯t have time tofort him at the moment. So he can only deeply looked at Shui Ruoshan, then turned around and signalled that the soldiers can take him away.


    "Even if the master-servant contract is useless, I won¡¯t let you initiate that damn Fate Substitution!" Shui Ruoshan mmed the foot in the ce, then ran and chased after him...


    As soon as he caught up with Yin Suye, having learned the painful lesson from thest time he pulled Yin Suye¡¯s clothes, he reached out directly and hugged Yin Suye tightly from behind.


    "If you must start the Fate Substitution, then I rather endure it with you!"


    It was toote for Shui Ruoshan to get angry. The thing he wants to do most now is to stop Yin Suye from seeking death. If he really can¡¯t stop Yin Suye, then he will just endure it together, consider it as ¡¯To enjoy blessings and endure misfortune together¡¯! In an instant, Shui Ruoshan felt like he is going to be moved by his own Holy Father¡¯spassion! He obviously is afraid of the Fate Substitution¡¯s punishment to death, but his hands still could hold Yin Suye firmly.


    Ain¡¯t that amazing?! How can he be so selfless? He obviously afraid of pain the most, but he can¡¯t watch Yin Suye suffer, so he could only suffer himself? It felt so tyrannical2Å° - Not sure if the meaning is correct. I keep feeling it should be ¡¯torture¡¯ instead just by thinking about it!


    "Little guy..." Yin Suye thinks that his feelings are veryplicated at this moment. There are helplessness, pampering, gratified, and moved...


    Just that there are no negative emotions at all.


    The person holding onto him was obviously trembling, but still hugging him tightly. He could not refuse such gentleness, and don¡¯t want to refuse either. But he will never allow the little guy to take risks!


    "Be obedient!" Yin Suye turned around, and took the person into his arms.


    "I just won¡¯t, what can you do to me?" Shui Ruoshan looked up and stared arrogantly at Yin Suye.


    He wanted Yin Suye to know that he is still angry right now. Want him to cooperate? Don¡¯t talk about the ¡¯door¡¯, not even the windows are there!3Banana : Yup, not sure what it means. I suspect it¡¯s a ng ormonly know figurative saying. Probably like English equivalent like the capital letter A from Angry?


    Looking at the little guy¡¯s tempting thin lips opening and closing in front of him, revealing the words of arrogance, Yin Suye¡¯s eyes became slightly dark. He reached up and lifted Shui Ruoshan¡¯s chin so that they could see each other; eyes to eyes, nose to nose, mouth to mouth...


    In the next second, Yin Suye suddenly lowered his head and fiercely kissed onto Shui Ruoshan¡¯s thin lips...


    Raw Word Count : 3167


    #YEET


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost


    <strong>Banana</strong>: I have waited decades for that kiss toe _(;3/

 Chapter 103

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one zero three - Mustplete the task</strong>


    Shui Ruoshan originally thought that Yin Suye was trying to reverse-holding him back in order to convince him in another way, but he never imagined that Yin Suye would kissed him just like that?! He instantly widened his eyes in disbelief, and he was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t move. How did things change from the two of them trying to persuade each other to an explosive kissing scene?


    At a moment like this, should he scream ¡¯Sexual harassment!¡¯? Or sigh that the first kiss he has kept for twenty years is gone?


    Not right!


    He should be surprised. How did this strange phenomenon such as a man kissing another man happens between him and Yin Suye? He really wants to kneel to this kind of godly development! Too unscientific, a¡¯ight?


    Just as Shui Ruoshan wanted to ask something, he realized that Yin Suye¡¯s tongue has slipped inside his slightly opened mouth. He wanted to struggle, but his body was tightly held by Yin Suye; unable to escape! When Shui Ruoshan felt like he is going to suffocate in Yin Suye¡¯s arms, something round and sweet was suddenly pushed into his mouth by Yin Suye¡¯s tongue. Just that not waiting for him to swallow it, that medicinal medicine thingy has melted directly in his mouth...


    "Sleep well. When you woke up, the trouble will be no more."


    After making sure that Shui Ruoshan had swallowed the (sleeping)drug/pill, he then reluctantly let go of Shui Ruoshan¡¯s little mouth. Never knew that the little guy would give him such a headache when he(SRS) bes stubborn. Facing this person who refused to budge, Yin Suye could only drug him and let the little guy sleep quietly for a while, so that he(YSY) don¡¯t have to worry about what uncontroble thing might happen to the little guy when he(YSY) goes to endure the punishment from the Fate Substitution.


    Considering that his hypnosis skill is not that effective to the little guy, Yin Suye can only choose a medicine that is without any side effects to make him sleep. So when he turned around and hugged Shui Ruoshan, he had already put the medicinal pill prepared in advance into his(YSY) mouth, and then fed it into the little guy¡¯s mouth, plus using his mental power to make the little guy absorb the drug¡¯s effect quickly.


    "You..."


    Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t think that Yin Suye would do anything he can think of in order to feed him the pill! Knowing that he will not cooperate, Yin Suye even thought to use kisses to feed him the medicine. This is really a ruthless move!


    Shui Ruoshan wanted to reprimand Yin Suye¡¯s behavior for being shameless, but the efficacy of the medicine was faster than he imagined. Not very long after that, he felt that his consciousness was getting heavier. He couldn¡¯t say anything anymore, and his body turned soft right away...


    After Yin Suye confirmed that Shui Ruoshan has really fell asleep in his arms, he reached out and gently touched Shui Ruoshan¡¯s shiny lips. He seemed to be still able to feel those sensation from the lips, that soft, tender, warm, meaty, sweet sensation...that wonderful feeling was just like the impression the little guy gave him. He never thought that a simple touch would give him such an ultimate feeling. Just a small touch, and he(SRS) could make people crazy, and willing to do anything for it! Sure enough, the little guy felt different to him! In an instant, Yin Suye¡¯s eyes became deeper, but it was a pity that the moving emotions that he had brewed in his eyes were unseen.


    "Fox." Yin Suye reluctantly removed his eyes from Shui Ruoshan, looked up and called out towards a corner outside the Imperial City.


    "Subordinate is here!"


    As Yin Suye¡¯s voice fell, a slender young man with a fox mask on his face and dressed in all ck came out from the corner. This young man called Fox then gently stepped over like a shadow, quickly passing through the crowd, and came to Yin Suye in two, three steps. He respectfully knelt to Yin Suye as his greeting.


    "Protect Shui Ruoshan well."


    Although Yin Suye doesn¡¯t want to be separated from the little guy, there are things that can¡¯t be solved by force. So in order for them to be together in the future, there are some things that he must do!


    Actually when he decided to initiate Fate Substitution, Yin Suye didn¡¯t n to expose his secretly cultivated forces in the public. He notified all the secret guards by gestures instead to secretly contact Shui Ruoshan after he left for his punishment; to protect Shui Ruoshan¡¯s safety at all costs and follow any orders from Shui Ruoshan. Unfortunately, facing the little guy who never follow his nning, Yin Suye always has to change his n at any time ording to the actual situation.


    For example right now, he must let the secret guard appear to take care of the unconscious little guy.


    "Yes."


    Upon receiving the order, Fox stood up and then reached out, prepared to take the person from his master¡¯s hand, only to find that his master tightly hugging the person. This caused Fox to blink in confusion, so he looked up to Yin Suye at loss. He seemed to be considering whether he should remind his master to let go now, or remind his master to let go, or remind his master to let go? But then at the next second, when his master stared at his outstretched hands with a horrifying gaze, Fox¡¯s body subconsciously trembled. He really wanted to know where he did wrong!


    Next, he immediately and wittily took back his arms and knelt down with his back facing Yin Suye. Fox was thinking silently, since he can¡¯t hold that person, it should be fine to piggyback him, right?


    "If you can¡¯t take care of him well..."


    Yin Suye pursed his lips tightly and seemed to hesitating whether the little guy should be handed over to others. Other than himself and the little guy, Yin Suye trusted no one! Out of choices, he can only choose the person he quite trusted to take care of the little guy. Obviously, Fox is one of the people that Yin Suye could agree with. After all, Fox didn¡¯t betray him in his past life. He couldn¡¯t be sure if it was because he died too early that Fox didn¡¯t have the chance to betray him, or he really didn¡¯t think to betray him. It should be fine if he can confirm that Fox would not betray him right now.


    "If I don¡¯t take care of Shui Ruoshan well, I shall use my death as an apology!" Fox immediately disyed his loyalty.


    "En, even if you die, you mustplete the task." Yin Suye was not quite satisfied with the Fox¡¯s guarantee, so he seriously corrected his words.


    "Yes." Although Fox promised without hesitation, the corner of his mouth slightly twitched. His master¡¯s requirements are so high that it is very stressful. Will the pressure crush him?


    "Remember, be sure to protect him!"


    As he says that, Yin Suye dropped a soft kiss on Shui Ruoshan¡¯s forehead, and then reluctantly ced him onto Fox¡¯s back.


    "Subordinate understand!"


    When Fox received that person, he did not dare to neglect his duty and used the most suitable andfortable way to piggyback that person.


    "Meow!"


    Rui Xue immediately jumped out upon seeing its owner going to be sent away. It jumped onto Fox¡¯s shoulder and angrily red at Yin Suye and Fox. It felt that if it does note out to remind them of its existence at this moment, its owner might get abducted to God knows where, and will definitely forget about this cat. So it must stay with its owner.


    Humans have a good saying for this :


    Cat loved by its owner is a treasure(bao), and cat without its owner¡¯s love is the grass(cao)!


    A cat that doesn¡¯t stay inside its owner¡¯s heart is not a good cat(mao)!1It actually rhymed in chinese but can¡¯t do it in English


    "Take him to the secret base."


    Yin Suye ignored Ruixue¡¯s ¡¯selling meng¡¯2acting cute act, but instructed Fox in all seriousness. The so-called secret base is actually the biggest secret base Yin Suye has in the Capital. It is also a base belonged solely to him. Only by using all his powers he has to protect the little guy that he can be rest assured.


    "Yes."


    Fox originally lived in the shadows, he only came out from the dark under Yin Suye¡¯s order. Just that before Fox could leave with Shui Ruoshan and Ruixue, the surrounding soldiers immediately blocked his way.


    "I didn¡¯t seem to agree to let your people take this demon away?" Wang Batian took a step forward and stood in front of Yin Suye.


    Wang Batian patiently waited for Yin Suye to handle his matter because he found out that Yin Suye valued this demon and felt that there are areas that he could exploit. So he ordered the soldiers to block them first. He was thinking if he use this demon to force Yin Suye to surrender the method of extending life. For Wang Batian, the more betting chips he has, the better it is. So he naturally was reluctant to let the demon who is already in his hands to go so easily. Moreover, the demon trespassed the Imperial City should have been imprisoned and tortured. Even if Yin Suye is willing to initiate Fate Substitution for him, it does not mean that the demon can be released without guilt. It is only when Yin Suye has sessfully passed the trial that the demon can be considered innocent.


    "Do you want to ¡¯let the fish dies or break the¡¯3die together, suffer losses at both end?"


    Yin Suye was very calm towards this scene in front of him. Although he wants to settle everything once and for all through Fate Substitution, it does not mean that he will be afraid of Wang Batian. If they really can¡¯t talk it out, he doesn¡¯t mind taking strong measures.


    "No."


    Wang Batian suddenly hesitated after being threatened by Yin Suye. He wants to make the demon stay because he wants to increase his betting chips on Yin Suye. But he doesn¡¯t want to make it a mutual loss for both of them. Comparing to the demon, Wang Batian obviously was more concerned of the method to extend lifespan in Yin Suye¡¯s hands.


    "Wang Batian, if you dare to do anything to Shui Ruoshan, I can guarantee that you absolutely won¡¯t get what you desire!"


    With just a nce, Yin Suye saw through Wang Batian¡¯s intentions. However, he deliberately misled Wang Batian at the beginning and let Wang Batian thinks that he(YSY) has a way to extend his life; everything was done for the sake of the current moment. Because he cannot guarantee that Wang Batian won¡¯t try to make a move on Shui Ruoshan while he is going through the trial¡¯s punishment. That¡¯s why he used this method to shift Wang Batian¡¯s focus on him. Before he(WBT) could get his hand on the lifespan extending method, Yin Suye believed that he(WBT) won¡¯t take any actions so easily; then Shui Ruoshan¡¯s safety would naturally be guaranteed. This is the real purpose for his scheme right from the start.


    "Alright."


    After considering it for a long time, Wang Batian finallypromised. He felt that he finally forced Yin Suye to admit in front of him that he(YSY) knows how to extend his(WBT) life so he could not give up the chips that he had already has in order to get more chips. Moreover, he already knows that Yin Suye has ced the demon in his(YSY) secret base, then that means he can totally send people to monitor and get a control first. As long as the demon stays in this secret base, he will be able to capture the demon at any time. It won¡¯t be tote for him to capture the demon after he controlled Yin Suye in his hand, if he(YSY) could give him what he wanted. With this in mind, Wang Batian waved at the soldiers and signaled to them to leave.


    Fox saw the opportunity and quickly left, carrying Shui Ruoshan behind him.


    "Begin the Fate Substitution!" After confirming that Fox had left with Shui Ruoshan, Yin Suye swung his sleeves and took the first step, walking past the soldiers.


    Yin Suye left everyone with a view of his tall and straight back. His clothes floated slightly behind him, and his golden hair shone in the sunlight. His shadow left a long figure on the ground, giving him a sense of darkness...


    The fearless and inconspicuous look gave people the impression that Yin Suye wasn¡¯t initiating the Fate Substitution, but a distinguished guests attending a grand banquet. Seeing that Yin Suye took the initiative to leave, Wang Batian indicated to the people staying to watch the show to disperse. After that, he grandly left with a group of soldiers, following Yin Suye¡¯s departure.


    Raw Word Count : 3633


    #OhYeahTheAuthorIsRamblingAgain


    #BananaGotLazyToCutDemBSShort


    #ButOoh


    #Tongues < 3 ~


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost

 Chapter 104

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one zero four - 48 days</strong>


    Shui Ruoshan opened his eyes slightly, and there were still some daze in it like he haven¡¯t sleep enough. Just that at the next second, he waspletely awakened by the white fox face that suddenly appeared in front of him! Especially when his eyes met with the slightly squinting fox eyes, the feeling was even more shocking!


    "Are you a man? Or a ghost?"


    Shui Ruoshan vigntly stared at the young man dressed in ck and wearing a fox mask. If it wasn¡¯t for him being so sure that he is wearing that magic clothing(tool) he was so familiar with, he will seriously thought that he went into the wrong (movie) set, transmigrating directly from a fantasy world to the world of entricity! It is really because that fox mask dude appeared too quietly, it is easy to let people feel strange!


    "This subordinate naturally is a human being!"


    When Fox saw that Shui Ruoshan is fully awake, he retreated to the side and replied respectfully. He knows very well how much his Master cares about this demon called Shui Ruoshan. He naturally doesn¡¯t dare to be too arrogant in front of him.


    "Do you know that it¡¯s very easy for people to scare other people to death?"


    Obviously, Shui Ruoshan is still dissatisfied with the fact that he got surprised by other people. He should educate properly the people from the parallel world and let them know that it is a very wrong thing to use their own skills to scare people.


    "Don¡¯t know."


    While Fox was talking, he subconsciously touched the mask on his face, a bit confused. He can see that Shui Ruoshan seemed to have an opinion about his fox mask. Just that he doesn¡¯t understand it. His mask clearlybined all the best features of a fox and was specially made. Why would Shui Ruoshan hate this mask that much? It must be that Shui Ruoshan as a demon doesn¡¯t have much aesthetic sense, that¡¯s why he can¡¯t appreciate this kind of beauty!


    "You are Fox?"


    Upon confirming that he is still in the continent(Mowu Dalu), Shui Ruoshan felt that this person is quite familiar the more he looked at him.


    Then, he instantly remember who is this person. When Yin Suye umted some power, he secretly cultivated 50 secret guards. These secret guards were not named by numbers, but coded by animal¡¯s name instead.


    Fox is Yin Suye¡¯s No. 1 secret guard. He could be considered one of the secret guards with a rtively high exposure in the story. Fox is also a rare loyal guard to Yin Suye. Unfortunately, in order cken Yin Suye even more forter progress, Shui Ruoshan straight away put those who are loyal to him(YSY), those who support him, those who are friendly to him... to an early death! Not only this will cause no one left to help Yin Suye when he is in various dangers, but it also highlight his sorrow and misery. Moreover, this will agitate Yin Suye to be darker!


    And obviously, Fox is one of the characters that he has set to be the cannonfodders. He remembered that he set it like this in [The Strongest King in History] - afterpleting the trials of the Fate Substitution, Yin Suye¡¯s lifeforce became very weak, and his strength also fell sharply. After a few days, he even fell into aa.


    From the doctor¡¯s diagnosis, if Yin Suye doesn¡¯t have Xuhun Grass to brew his medicine, no need to think about restoring strength, even his life cannot be guaranteed. However, Xuhun Grass as a sacred treasure of the world, it is very rare, almost doesn¡¯t exist.


    In order to save his Master, Fox sent the entire secret guards to go inquire for news. Finally he received the news that there might be Xuhun Grass growing nearby the center of the Death Swamp. And so, Fox left 10 secret guards to protect the unconscious Yin Suye, while he heads to the Death Swamp with the rest of the secret guards. Going along with them was the Huang Beichen who got the news and wanted to make it up for Yin Suye.


    Fox saw that his Master epted the trials for Huang Beichen¡¯s sake so he felt that their rtionship must be very good. He epted Huang Beichen to follow them without any hesitation. It was a pity that the Death Swamp is more dangerous than they thought. They paid the price with the death of more than half of the secret guards and finally reached the center of the Death Swamp. Moreover, with Huang Beichen¡¯s protagonist halo, they finally found some Xuhun Grass that are about to mature.


    Sacred treasures of the world have always been guarded by powerful magical beast. Fox and his team immediatelyunched a fierce battle with the guardian magical beast...


    They managed to win the battle with much difficulties, but found that because of the energy emitted by the mature Xuhun Grass, more magical beasts were attracted over to them. Due to their battle before this, their group of people has long left with no fighting power left. Facing such unfavorable situation, Fox decided to give the Xuhun Grass to the currently most powerful person amongst them, Huang Beichen, asking him(HBC) find a chance to break through the surrounding magical beasts and bring the Xuhun Grass back to the Capital to Yin Suye, while they took the initiative to stay back to attract the magical beasts¡¯ attention.


    All of Fox¡¯s secret guards used their death and seeded in capturing the magical beast¡¯s attention, letting Huang Beichen leave safely with the Xuhun Grass. Afterwards, although Huang Beichen managed to treat Yin Suye with the Xuhun Grass, but Yin Suye¡¯s power suffered a devastating shock from this trial. It can be said that other than the Secret Guards left by Fox to protect Yin Suye, other secret guards including Fox have all perished in the Death Swamp.


    ....


    "Yes."


    Fox has nothing to hide regarding his identity. His master had already informed them before this that they should treat Shui Ruoshan with respect like they do to their Master.


    "Where¡¯s Yin Suye?"


    Figuring out the identity of the person in front of him, Shui Ruoshan immediately remembered Yin Suye, the main culprit for his unconsciousness. Just that when asking about Yin Suye, Shui Ruoshan¡¯s eyes seemed to be burning with raging fire! He didn¡¯t think that Yin Suye would dare to drug him to unconsciousness without his consent! If this happened on Earth, it will be absolutely a crime. Worst oue is one would be sentenced to jail!


    At the same time, Shui Ruoshan decided in his heart that this time he should never forgive Yin Suye so easily. He wants Yin Suye to know that it is a very scary thing if he(SRS) gets angry!


    "He should be still undergoing the punishment ba?"


    Fox¡¯s answer was somewhat uncertain. After all, he had been with Shui Ruoshan all the time, protecting his safety without taking a step away, so he was not clear of his Master¡¯s situation. However, he gets news of his Master from other people every day; he won¡¯t take the initiative to say this to Shui Ruoshan though. Because he knows one thing, his Master does not want Shui Ruoshan to know of those bloody descriptions, so it shouldn¡¯t be any problem for him to answer the question like this?


    "He really dared to initiate the Fate Substitution like this?!"


    Shui Ruoshan has yet to feel angry with Yin Suye¡¯s behavior, when the feeling was reced by deep fear. He jumped out of bed without any hesitation and ran to the door. He has only one thought in his mind, that is he wants to go to look for Yin Suye right away!


    At a moment like this, should he sigh at the convenience of having the magic clothing? In this race against time, it is definitely a big advantage to have no need to change clothes. Just that at the next second, Shui Ruoshan fiercely shoved away this illness of his that likes to think rubbish at random times! How can he not worried of Yin Suye¡¯s safety at this moment but opened a hole in his mind with random stuff? Really has no sense of nervousness!


    "Where are you going?"


    When he saw that Shui Ruoshan wanted to go out, Fox¡¯s reaction was a step faster. He immediately shed to the door and stood firmly in front of the door, not letting Shui Ruoshan any chances to go out.


    "Of course to stop Yin Suye from doing stupid things!" Obviously, in Shui Ruoshan¡¯s eyes, starting the Fate Substitution is something stupider than doing stupid things.


    "It¡¯s toote!" Fox doesn¡¯t have any intention to move away.


    He did not forget that his mission was to protect Shui Ruoshan¡¯s safety, and also not to let him go out to take risks.


    "What do you mean?"


    Shui Ruoshan originally has quite some good feeling towards the Fox who died to save Yin Suye. That slightest positive feeling instantly disappeared because of that one sentence.


    What is toote?


    If you didn¡¯t do anything and said you can¡¯t do it, this kind of subordinate who don¡¯t think for their Master is a neglect of duty!


    Must give a bad review ah!


    "Do you know how long have you been unconscious?"


    Fox was very pleased that Shui Ruoshan was thinking about his Master, but he was not willing to be misunderstood in vain, so some necessary exnation is still needed.


    "A few days?"


    Shui Ruoshan was slightly stunned and asked back subconsciously. He had thought that he should only be out for a short while but being asked by Fox like this, he became somewhat uncertain. He started to have a very bad feeling in his heart.


    "48 days."


    Fox reached out, one hand signalling the number 4, while the one hand signalled 8, very urately stating the time to him.


    "How many days you said that I was unconscious?"


    For a moment, Shui Ruoshan felt that he must have an auditory hallucination. Else, how could he hear such an unbelievable answer?


    He must not have fully woken up yet that he made such an unrealistic dream! Right now he really wanted to coldlyugh at other people¡¯s face! On the other hand, he cursed out in his heart, FCUK!!!


    ......


    Raw Word Count : 2819


    #*rolls*


    #TimeSkipIsSoConvenient


    #ButWeStillWastedOneChapter


    #DoesThisSoundsFamiliar


    #CoughOnePieceCough


    #ZoroBestHusbando !!


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost

 Chapter 105

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one zero five - You managed to persuade me</strong>


    "48 days." Fox patiently repeated the answer again.


    "..."


    At this moment, Shui Ruoshan could no longer continue to deceive himself the fact that he woke up on the 48th days. As soon as he thought of it, his previous highest sleeping record was 20 hours. Comparing with this powerful experience of sleeping for 48 days, he has instantlypleted the ultimate evolution from a human to a God; the level of a sleeping God!


    Is it really okay for him to ¡¯to find joy in sorrows¡¯ right now? Shouldn¡¯t he sigh at this moment that Yin Suye is indeed Yin Suye, that he nned too well no matter what he does? Even the days for him to stay unconscious was calcted so urately! When he wakes up, what has happened has already happened, and it is toote for him to stop it!


    Wait until he sees Yin Suye, he must educate him well. Since he(YSY) has already ¡¯fainted¡¯ him, why not just add a bit more medicine and let him sleep for one more day, which is just after forty-nine days? Ain¡¯t it better for him to wake up at the moment when the Fate Substitution ispleted? The more he thinks about it, the more he felt angry ah!


    "Take me to see Yin Suye."


    Shui Ruoshanmanded Fox who is still blocking the door without any pleasantries. He has now a bellyful of anger with no ce to vent, naturally he has to go to the culprit to interrogate him! Although he was very dissatisfied with Yin Suye making decisions all by himself, but in his heart he is still very worried of Yin Suye¡¯s situation. The only thing that makes him d is that Yin Suye will never die even if he initiated the Fate Substitution, but he(SRS) doesn¡¯t know how much injuries he(YSY) will suffer this time.


    Furthermore, Shui Ruoshan did not forget that Wang Batian was eyeing Yin Suye(for the method). With this thought, he gets even more worried about Yin Suye¡¯s safety.


    "It¡¯s no use going right now," Fox said realistically, "and the Fate Substitution will end in one more day. You just have to wait here for Master to return." After a moment of thought, Fox couldn¡¯t help but added a few more words.


    When he was performing his duties in the dark, he knew how much Shui Ruoshan opposed to his Master regarding Fate Substitution. If he lets Shui Ruoshan runs out to stop him(YSY), then wouldn¡¯t his Master¡¯s 48 days of suffering be wasted? Therefore, in order to prevent his master¡¯s efforts from being destroyed by Shui Ruoshan, it is necessary for him to prevent someone from going to add more chaos. They just need to stay in the shadows and wait for his Master¡¯s good news..


    "You seem to have made a mistake. I was ordering you, not discussing with you!"


    Obviously, facing other people, Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t have the same patience he has towards Yin Suye. And he is not in a good mood now, so he diverted all his anger to Fox.


    His eyes were slightly squinted, as if there were endless frost, and his whole body exudes an otherworldly unreachable aloofness, so cold that people want to kneel and lick him1Raw - ¸ßÀäµ½ÈÃÈËÏëÒª¹òÌò . Banana - Wut? 0.0. This was the first time Shui Ruoshan managed to show his true coldness in the parallel world. It can be said that the reason why Shui Ruoshan can always maintain the appearance of his cold male god image on the Earth, was because of his natural cold temperament. And his perfect appearance right now enhanced this temperament even further.


    "My mission is just to protect you!" Fox subconsciously shifted his eyes and loudly scolded Shui Ruoshan for being ¡¯devilish¡¯ in his heart.


    Actually he always knew that Shui Ruoshan is very good-looking, but he never felt as much pressure as he did now. The other party seems to have the deepest eyes in this world, his phoenix eyes were lightly raised up. Like limpid autumn waters reflecting cold starlight, like the clouds flowing in the sky. Like an ice peak that would not melt, or the unmelting snow at the bottom of the cliff all year round...


    The words ¡¯ice¡¯ and ¡¯snow¡¯ seem to be specially made for this man in front of him; snow as the skin and ice as bone. His stray hair flew (from being blew by the wind), and he was clothed in white. This added two more points to his cold aloofness. There were no other extra ornaments on his body, other than a piece of ruby dangling from his forehead; distant and dazzling.


    Fox felt that if he had not taken care of him for 48 days before, and had already built up some resistance to someone¡¯s peerless appearance, he might need to flee in a sorry state right now. Such an appearance, he(SRS) would be invincible if he uses honey trap. It is a pity that with his Master¡¯s concern towards Shui Ruoshan, he(YSY) will not agree with his suggestion. What a pity!


    "So you just have follow behind me!" Shui Ruoshan waved at Fox, indicating that he(F) could move away from the door; he wants to go out.


    "..."


    For a moment, Fox couldn¡¯t put together this person in front of him who emitted a faint elegant aura like a celestial being, and the child who ¡¯sells meng¡¯ that he had seen before beside his Master! The gap was too big! If Fox could live in the 21st century, then he will know a one word called ¡¯zhuang-bi¡¯(show-off), and another word called ¡¯jingfen¡¯(schizophrenia)2Banana - Holy crap, what with these online ng _(;3/ *crying in Spanish* Raw at the bottom!


    It is used to describe Shui Ruoshan, whose ¡¯outside appearance and inner reality differ¡¯, someone who likes to pretend. Although the shock Shui Ruoshan gave him was quite a lot, almost overwriting Fox¡¯s previous impressions of him, but Fox didn¡¯t move even a bit, still stubbornly guarding the door.


    "Don¡¯t tell me Yin Suye asked you to protect me with imprisonment?"


    Shui Ruoshan is now feeling indecisive whether he should talk reasonably with Fox, or straightforwardly make a move against Fox? It¡¯s hard to decide ah!


    "No," Fox honestly replied. It¡¯s just that he felt that it is safest to leave Shui Ruoshan in the shadows.


    "Then just do what I said!"


    Seeing Fox not moving as he wished, Shui Ruoshan changed his spiritual power into a pressure, and released it onto Fox...


    Since they couldn¡¯te to an agreement, then let¡¯s talk with strength! Let Fox know clearly that if he(SRS) really wants to leave, he(F) can¡¯t stop him. Just that don¡¯t see how Shui Ruoshan say those words with full confidence, he actually doesn¡¯t have not much confidence in his heart. Because he used to watch Yin Suye in the battle, and saw that he(YSY) liked to release spiritual pressure to suppress other people. So Shui Ruoshan also had a certain understanding towards pressure release.


    To put it bluntly, releasing pressure is a way to make use of spiritual power. Although Shui Ruoshan¡¯s actualbat ability is very weak, his mental strength happened to be the aspect he is good at. And as his body grown bigger, his spiritual power instantly increased by multiple folds.


    If he can only write words in six strokes previously, then the him right now can at least write words with twelve strokes, which means the type of spells he can use has be a lot more. It could be said that to some extent, he no longer can be limited by the number of strokes.


    However, it is undeniable that in terms of releasing pressures, he is still a newbie. He can¡¯t guarantee that nothing will go wrong when releasing the pressure, so he can only keep doing it through practicing and improving. Fortunately, his face can hold his expressions well and his cold aloof image is kind of deceptive, so people can¡¯t see his shorings.


    In an instant, Fox only felt an endless pressure pushing against him...


    Fox did not counterattack, but took a passive defense. Not only because of his Master¡¯smand but he also wanted to see how is the strength of this demon who his Master ced in his heart! At first, Fox could still be able to move freely under the pressure, but with the subsequent wave of fierce pressure, he gradually felt a certain pressure...


    Until the moment he becamepletely suppressed by the pressure, he seemed to be able to see his Master standing in front of him, unfolding his ruthless crushing pressure!


    "Alright then, you managed to persuade me!" Fox raised his hands and tactfully expressed that he is willing to give in.


    At this moment, Fox doesn¡¯t know that Shui Ruoshan¡¯s pressure actually came from mimicking Yin Suye. That¡¯s why he(SRS) give him a familiar feeling, instead of his(SRS) strength reaching the same level with Yin Suye.


    "But let me say it first, I can bring you to see Master. But if Master wants to put down the me, you must bear all the responsibilities!"


    For the sake of his happy life in the future, Fox felt that it is necessary for him toy down the terms first with Shui Ruoshan.


    "Alright." Shui Ruoshan agreed without hesitation towards Fox¡¯s request.


    Not only he is not afraid of Yin Suye at all, he is also prepared to look for ¡¯someone¡¯ to settle the debt right now! So, in order for Fox to assist his ¡¯work¡¯ even better, it¡¯s a piece of cake for him to take responsibility for Fox!


    "Let¡¯s go!"


    With that satisfactory answer, Fox immediately opened the door and couldn¡¯t wait to take Shui Ruoshan to find his Master. He won¡¯t tell Shui Ruoshan that he was actually worried of his master¡¯s safety as well. It was due to his Master¡¯s orders that he had to stay in the shadow to protect Shui Ruoshan. But now that Shui Ruoshan offered to take him to see his Master, he naturally won¡¯t disagree. Hence, after confirming that Shui Ruoshan has a certain degree of ability to protect himself, he quickly agreed to Shui Ruoshan¡¯s proposal.


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan nced at Fox, who looked more anxious than he was. That makes him wondered if this person has forgotten to take his medicine in the morning, that¡¯s why he acted unhinged? Sure enough, he really don¡¯t understand all those weird things in this parallel world!


    ......


    Raw Word Count : 2786


    #IWantToSeeYSYAh


    #QuickQuick


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost


    <strong>Banana</strong>: Raw - Èç¹ûFoxÔÚ¶þʮһÊÀ¼ÍÉú»î¹ýµÄ»°£¬ÄÇÒ»¶¨ÖªµÀÒ»¸ö´Ê½Ð×°13£¬»¹ÓÐÒ»¸ö´Ê½Ð¾«·Ö£¡

 Chapter 106

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one zero six - The brutal reality</strong>


    "Yin Suye is really being held here?"


    Shui Ruoshan followed behind Fox, carefully avoiding the dungeon guards while using his spiritual power to voice questions to Fox. It was really because they have been turning round and round in the dungeon for a long time, and he don¡¯t see Fox having the intention to stop walking. Coupled with the unreliable impression that Fox had left on him before, he can¡¯t help to ask out worriedly. He was afraid in the case that they get busy here for half the day, only to find that they have gone the wrong direction, then it would be really funny!


    Shui Ruoshan was able to keep talking random stuff in the midst of a heavily guarded dungeon absolutely because he depended on the fact that other people couldn¡¯t find out of his existence; that¡¯s why he dared to be so unscrupulous. Because he used the word ¡¯Òþ¡¯(Hide) on himself, so if he doesn¡¯t cancel the power of the incantation, others will never see him. Actually when he was writing the word ¡¯Hide¡¯, he found out that his writing skill is higher than he thought. He could totally write Chinese characters below 20 strokes, which means that his scope no longer be restricted to 1 word but can write a phrase instead. This way, when he bes more powerful in the future, he can use idioms or even sentences to achieve a more powerful effect.


    "En."


    Although Fox was very dissatisfied with other people¡¯s doubts, but he doesn¡¯t dare to make too many actions in the dungeon, so he could just nodded lightly. Unlike Shui Ruoshan who is using incantation to cheat, Fox can only rely on his professional secret guard¡¯s skills to avoid the guards in the dungeon. Although he can¡¯t see Shui Ruoshan right now, but through the words that keep entering his mind, he knows that Shui Ruoshan is following behind him.


    He thought back of the time when they departed, Shui Ruoshan suddenly strongly ordered him to look for a variety of things. There were a variety of medicines, and a wide variety of small items. There were also valuable treasures, and weapons with huge destructive power...


    He remember that Shui Ruoshan only gave him a sentence, ¡¯These things can help Yin Suye¡¯. Fox then dispatched the secret guards to prepare these things in a very short time, though he cannot see how these items are any helpful.


    The reason why the things they prepared were notpleted was because some special items are not so easy to obtain, and they do not have that much time to prepare, so they can only set off first. One need to know, if the first 48 days are still within the limits that humans can bear, then the punishment of thest day is the most testing one on human, and the deadliest of all the punishments. This is one of the reasons why Fox agreed so easily to Shui Ruoshan¡¯s request to break into the dungeon to visit his Master. Even if they can¡¯t directly ¡¯jailbreak¡¯ him out, at least they can secretly help his Master a bit, increasing his survival rate in the final trial of Fate Substitution.


    "We have reached."


    Fox took Shui Ruoshan and went passed by one cell after another, then after multiple turns, he walked through a very narrow dark passage, then finally stopped in front of a cell in the innermost position of the dungeon. ording to what the other secret guards told him, his Master should be epting punishment here in the dungeon at this time.


    "En."


    Shui Ruoshan stopped as soon as he heard it. Looking at this big iron gate firmly locked in front of him, he didn¡¯t know why he suddenly felt very nervous. He seemed to be afraid to see Yin Suye in his miserable state, and yet very worried about Yin Suye¡¯s current situation. In short, his mood is veryplicated!


    "Can you open the door?" Shui Ruoshan took a deep breath and asked Fox.


    Because not only the big iron gate has no windows, even the gaps were tightly closed. So Shui Ruoshan can¡¯t see the inside of the cell from outside the door, nor hear any sounds. This made Shui Ruoshan¡¯s originally uneasy heart be more anxious.


    "Yes, just that..."


    Even though the lock on the door isplicated, Fox has confidence that he could open it but he is more worried about what might happen after opening the lock. They couldn¡¯t find out what is the situation in the dungeon, as he only knew that his Master was locked up here. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t know that they won¡¯t be able to see the inside of the cell from outside. If he knew about this earlier, he would never bring Shui Ruoshan along to take risks here. If there is someone else in the cell, and he opens the door in such a way, they will be discovered by other people very soon. To him and Shui Ruoshan, or his Master, it¡¯s a very unfavorable thing! So he can¡¯t act rashly!


    "Open it!" Shui Ruoshan knew what Fox¡¯s concerns were but since he has already arrived here, they have no reason to give up. And even if they are discovered, it doesn¡¯t matter because he has a way to deal with it. As an author, he knows that thest day of Fate Substitution is the hardest. The reason why Yin Suye in the novel will have such serious consequences after enduring the Fate Substitution, basically came from both physical and mental abuse during thest day¡¯s trial. Now that he has the opportunity to stop it, he naturally cannot watch Yin Suye suffer abuse! Even if he can¡¯t convince Yin Suye to stop Fate Substitution, then at the very least he should tell Yin Suye how to counter it so that he can suffer lesser!


    "Alright."


    Seeing Shui Ruoshan¡¯s determined gaze, Fox finallypromised because he was worried of his Master as well. As he replies, Fox took a professional tool bag out and started working on the iron door of the dungeon...


    "It¡¯s opened." After a while, Fox unlocked the iron door. He turned around to Shui Ruoshan to ask what he should do next.


    "Open it right away!"


    Shui Ruoshan took a deep breath to calm his nerves a bit, then walked a few steps forward, reaching out and pushed the iron door...


    Just as the door was slightly pushed open, Shui Ruoshan stood stupidly on the same spot like he was cursed. In his heart and his eyes, there were only the Yin Suye who was firmly bounded by a strong chain to the iron frame, who has his eyes closed; life or death unknown! At this moment, all of Shui Ruoshan¡¯s psychological preparations havepletely copsed! He can¡¯t believe his eyes!


    Right now, Yin Suye doesn¡¯t have any unmarred spot on his body. He was dyed into a ¡¯humanoid blood figure¡¯ by his own blood, and his flesh werecerated so horribly! His body was full of all kinds of injuries caused by various penal tools. The new wounds were still flowing with bright red blood. The old wounds have already scabbed, his bones can be seen from deep serious wounds, and the long wounds could be seen running through his whole body... ...


    Shui Ruoshan couldn¡¯t described anymore of this, and he doesn¡¯t know how to describe it too!


    Right now, he hated Yin Suye. He hated Yin Suye for stubbornly initiating Fate Substitution even when knowing he(YSY) will face such a thing! He originally thought because Yin Suye was reborn, he should have s trump card. For him to insist on starting the Fate Substitution, he must be prepared not to get injured or something like that. As the result, ain¡¯t Yin Suye not prepared for anything?! Is he(YSY) trying to pit himself to death?!


    Actually, Shui Ruoshan felt that he hated himself even more. Why did he have to arrange such a cruel content to cken the viin? The scene he saw in front of him right now was exactly the same scene he set in his novel! This makes it clear that this story didn¡¯t change anything just because he transmigrated! And here he thought as the creator of this world, everything in this world should be within his hands. But reality after all, is not a story! It won¡¯t change just because he wanted to change something!


    At the beginning, he didn¡¯t panic from being transmigrated due to the fact he was the one who wrote [The Strongest King in History]. He felt that this world is created by him so there is nothing to be afraid of! After that, even after he met Yin Suye and changed the trajectory of his(YSY) fate to a certain extent, him had the illusion that everything in the world is still in his hand, the author. As long as he wills it, he can change everything with his knowledge of this world and let the world work ording to his intention.


    But now, reality has given him a heavy blow! Itpletely woke him up from his previous delusions! From the moment he transmigrated, this world is no longer the same [The Strongest King in History] written by him, but a world that really exists! He is not a creator at all, but a ¡¯soy sauce¡¯ buying person1passerby , ask me in thement area if you don¡¯t understand what is this in a parallel world without a chance to y a part.


    Therefore, no matter how hard he wanted to change, he could only change some minor details in the story! The general plot of story continues unswervingly ording to the original route! It was as if he can¡¯t stop Yin Suye from starting the Fate Substitution either way! At this moment, Shui Ruoshan can¡¯t escape from facing this cruel reality!


    Raw Word Count : 2753


    #rolls


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost

 Chapter 107

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one zero seven - Testing</strong>


    "Yin Suye!"


    Shui Ruoshan subconsciously opened his mouth and whispered in a low voice.


    Lifting up his foot, he obviously looked like he wanted to fly over to that someone¡¯s side, but Shui Ruoshan stopped on his track at the next moment.


    He actually became timid to face the heavily-injured Yin Suye?! Because he is afraid of the fact that Yin Suye has be a cold body1dead/corpse!


    Logically speaking, he clearly knows that Yin Suye will never die here, but emotionally, he can¡¯t help but worry.


    It¡¯s really contradictory and frustrating ah!


    Seemed to have heard Shui Ruoshan¡¯s voice. Yin Suye slightly lifted his head, and the eyes that were closed just now slowly opened....


    Their gaze seemed to have connected in the air.


    "Who is there?"


    The cell guardin-charge of carrying out the trials in the cell has already aware that something is wrong when he saw the iron door was opened; immediately became alert. The cell guard¡¯s skills could be considered quite good, so his reaction is naturally faster. Opening the prison door just a little bit, the cell guarddisregarded whether there is anyone behind him, and took out a whip; snapping it behind the door...


    "Be careful!"


    After Fox subconsciously dodged backwards, he suddenly remembered that Shui Ruoshan might stand at the iron door of the prison, and hurriedly reminded him. Mainly because Shui Ruoshan has used an incantation to hid himself, Fox doesn¡¯t know where is him, so he has no way to help right away. Even so, Fox immediately rushed to the front, ready to block the cell guard¡¯s attack...


    However, someone¡¯s action is much faster than Fox¡¯s reaction!


    He only saw Yin Suye, who had been firmly tied to the iron frame, grabbed the chain binding him. Then, with a bit of force, he pulled the entire chain off the iron frame. After that, using the chain as a whip, Yin Suye whipped it towards the cell guard...


    The chain made a beautiful arc in the air, and instantly tied the cell guard¡¯s hand that is holding the whip! Yin Suye pulled the chain with the force. He flung the cell guard out of the cell then mmed him heavily on the ground, making a loud BANG. The cell guard fell to the ground, unconscious. This rescue mission could be said have ended neatly under Yin Suye¡¯s few moves.


    "Fox, take him away."


    Now that he has ripped off the chain from his right hand, Yin Suye pulled out the rest of the chains binding his body. Next, he came down from the iron frame and walked over to Shui Ruoshan.


    "Yes."


    To be able to be the head of the secret guards, it was not because his strength is the highest, but because he has the best ¡¯eyesight¡¯2Tact/the ability to make discerning judgments. As soon as he heard the order, Fox knew that the cell guard is still useful. That¡¯s why his Master didn¡¯t kill the cell guard. Hence, he is instructed to look after this heavily injured and unconscious cell guard.


    "Yin Suye, are you alright?"


    From earlier on, Shui Ruoshan seemed to have put all his attention on Yin Suye¡¯s body, and felt nothing to everything that happened around him; he just stood there looking at Yin Suye. Until Yin Suye came over and stood in front of him, Shui Ruoshan then came back to his senses. He immediately removed the incantation from his body and revealed himself.


    Although the thing happened just now seemed dangerous, Shui Ruoshan really didn¡¯t put it in his eyes. Not to mention that the cell guard can¡¯t see him at all, but just blindly attacking him and not necessarily will hit him, he is no longer the noob in the past who has no self-protection ability. Right now, he has a lot of defensive and offensive tools, so there is no need for him to fear a small cell guard. The reason why Shui Ruoshan forgot to react was because of how Yin Suye reacted at that moment.


    Who could think that the Yin Suye who looked half-dead would suddenly have such a big outbreak? Not only he finished off the cell guard, he also managed to shock him(SRS) speechless! Only, at the next second after he confirmed that Yin Suye is really alright, Shui Ruoshan inevitably felt a little angry. All of a sudden he realised that he has been worrying for Yin Suye for nothing?! In other words, he wasted his sadness this whole while?!


    "En, right now I have something to talk with you alone." Yin Suye¡¯s words sounded like a reply to Shui Ruoshan¡¯s question, but actually should be an order for Fox.


    As soon as he heard the word ¡¯alone¡¯, Fox immediately knew that his presence right there is absolutely hindering his Master¡¯s exchange of feelings with Shui Ruoshan, so he took the unconscious cell guard with him and walked out of the cell. Upon leaving the cell, Fox even turned around and kindly helped them to close the door.


    "What do you want to say to me?"


    As soon as he thought of the fact that Yin Suye deliberately sent the other person away and left him in this jail room with various instruments of torture, Shui Ruoshan subconsciously shivered; sensing a somewhat bad premonition. This kind of ce in the dungeon is easy to make people have bad thoughts!


    "Why are you here?" Yin Suye stepped forward and asked very seriously.


    "I naturallye because I¡¯m worried of you." Shui Ruoshan, who was originally prepared to angrily interrogate someone, suddenly became timid after being questioned by Yin Suye. He could only choose to answer his(YSY) question first.


    Shui Ruoshan felt very despaired now. Towards this matter of Fate Substitution, he should be the one to get angry! But as soon as he sees Yin Suye¡¯s bloody state, he gets so much heartache that he had no time to get angry! It was not easy for him to wait until he confirmed that Yin Suye¡¯s situation is not as bad as he imagined. He should have enough leverage to me the other person for not cherishing his own body. As a result, he didn¡¯t manage to ask anything as Yin Suye took the first step to question him. So frustrating! The most helpless thing was that he has gotten very ustomed to this situation between them two; the habit has became natural.


    Understanding this makes him want to buy a piece of tofu then kill himself with it3By smashing it against his forehead like one do with a brick :v ! In summary, Yin Suye is the nemesis of his life, no one else but him!


    "And I also brought a lot of good things, it is very helpful to your situation now!" At the same time, Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t forget to brag to Yin Suye.


    "Actually, I am very d that you came to me!"


    As he said, Yin Suye did not care about his injuries, he reached out and held the person tightly in his arms. When he embraced this familiar warm body again, a hint of nostalgia and satisfaction shed in Yin Suye¡¯s eyes. The most difficult thing to endure during these 48 days was not the physical torture, but the fact that he cannot see his little guy!


    "Don¡¯t think just by coaxing me a bit, I will forget what you have done to me!"


    Considering Yin Suye¡¯s injury, Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t mind that his clothes will be stained by the other person¡¯s blood, and tolerantly let himself to be hugged. However, this does not mean that he will not settle the ounts after this.


    "Not only you seek death by initiating the Fate Substitution, you even dared to knock me unconscious. If you can¡¯t give me a satisfactory answer, be careful I¡¯ll..."


    Shui Ruoshan mumbled ¡¯I¡¯ll...¡¯ for a long time, but couldn¡¯t think of anything that can be used to threaten Yin Suye. In the end, Shui Ruoshan hmph-ed twice to express his dissatisfaction, thereby leaving a space for infinite guessing.


    "I did that on purpose."


    Looking at the little guy trying to make a fierce expression with no real anger in it, but in his eyes were worries about him, Yin Suye thinks he might take this chance to exin everything to the little guy. All of this was within his n.


    "What do you mean?" Shui Ruoshan blinked in confusion.


    He was interrogating him(YSY) just now, how did the topic suddenly turned to another twist by Yin Suye?


    "I am using myself to test you." In order to achieve his ultimate goal, Yin Suye nned the calctions without hesitation, taking advantage of all the resources he can use!


    "You were testing me?" Shui Ruoshan¡¯s brow wrinkled slightly.


    He did not feel dissatisfied because Yin Suye said he was testing him, but didn¡¯t understand what kind of testing would worthy of Yin Suye using his own life to take the risk.


    "Yes, I want to really feel your presence here!"


    As he said that, Yin Suye tightened his hold on Shui Ruoshan, making him feel like this person in his arms is real and solid. He knew that Shui Ruoshan transmigrated over to this world, and it was precisely this reason that he always felt a sense of gap between Shui Ruoshan and this world. Or he could say, Shui Ruoshan this person, has never really integrated into the continent(Mowu Dalu)!


    "I have always been by your side!"


    Shui Ruoshan felt that Yin Suye is being totally unreasonable. As soon as he transmigrated over, he met Yin Suye right away. Then the two had been living together, and haven¡¯t separated from each other that much. They are already as close to each other as possible! If Yin Suye still say that he could not feel his(SRS) existence, then he really don¡¯t know what he meant to exist.


    "Your heart is not here."


    Looking at Shui Ruoshan¡¯s expression, Yin Suye knew that the little guy thought it wrongly. But this time he will not give the little guy any chance to escape. Since the little guy has already transmigrated into this continent, he(SRS) should forget about everything in his previous world and live in this world with a new identity! In order for this little guy to understand this reality, he schemed so much; just for this moment.


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan opened his mouth, wanting to refute it but he couldn¡¯t say anything. Although he didn¡¯t want to admit it, there was a voice in his heart that kept telling him that Yin Suye was right. He had nothing to say!


    Raw Word Count : 2973


    #DamnTyposAgain


    #WTFIsShuiRuoxi ?!


    #WTFIsDuanSuye ?!


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost

 Chapter 108

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one zero eight - The Furthest Distance</strong>


    "Because I sometimes can¡¯t feel your heart, I feel that the distance between us is very far away."


    Yin Suye pointed to his heart then pointed to Shui Ruoshan¡¯s heart, saying that although they are standing close to each other, their heart is far away.


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan had to admit that Yin Suye was right. After all, he and Yin Suye were not from the same world; they are separated by the distance of two worlds. Their ideas, way of thinking and perspective will naturally be different. Indeed, it¡¯s really easy to make people feel a sense of distance. Just that ain¡¯t their current conversation quite wrong with the current situation? They were talking about something very serious just now, how did it suddenly became a literary genre?


    Isn¡¯t the speed of changing genre a bit too fast? And the literary Yin Suye gave him(SRS) an illusion that this person has also transmigrated from Earth, alright? If not, why would he suddenly use words like distance and far? It involuntarily made him think of Tagore¡¯s The Furthest Distance In the World.


    <i>The furthest distance in the world


    </i>


    <i> Is not between life and death


    </i>


    <i> But when I stand in front of you


    </i>


    <i> Yet you don¡¯t know that I love you</i>


    <i>The furthest distance in the world</i>


    <i>Is not when I stand in front of you</i>


    <i>Yet you can¡¯t see my love</i>


    <i>But when undoubtedly knowing the love from both</i>


    <i>Yet cannot be together</i>


    <i>The furthest distance in the world</i>


    <i>Is not being apart while being in love</i>


    <i>But when inly cannot resist the yearning</i>


    <i>Yet pretending you have never been in my heart</i>


    Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t know why when he saw these verses, he immediately took liking of it and kept it in his mind. In such an unsuitable time, these words came out in his mind. Sure enough, one simply cannot give up on treatment for an author¡¯s upational disease, he still should be saveable right?!


    "Do you know that you are always looking absent-minded and gave off a sense of superiority when facing other people?"


    Seeing the little guy began to habitually zone out, Yin Suye¡¯s eyes slightly darkened.


    "Just like right now!"


    Reaching out his hand and tilting the little guy¡¯s chin up until his eyes are just reflecting him(YSY) only, Yin Suye¡¯s emotions then stabilized.


    "I admit that I am sometimes quite absent-minded, but I have never face other people with a sense of superiority!"


    Although Shui Ruoshan was somewhat ufortable that Yin Suye suddenly became more vocal, he still had to rify some problems. For him who like to asionally ¡¯open a hole¡¯ in his brain, he really can¡¯t control it, one can¡¯t me him for this. But what about this sense of superiority? It is absolutely a personal attack!


    *falls down*


    God knows when he faced Yin Suye, not only he doesn¡¯t feel any sense of superiority, it¡¯s already great that he didn¡¯t feel the mixture of envy and hatred!


    "You didn¡¯t understand what I meant."


    Originally, Yin Suye thought that with him saying so much, the little guy should be able to understand what he meant, but he knew the little guy didn¡¯t get it when he saw him looking usingly at him. Little guy doesn¡¯t understand it at all.


    "En?"


    Shui Ruoshan widened his eyes and red at Yin Suye. What with Yin Suye¡¯s indulgent and helpless tone? He is notughing at his(SRS) IQ, right?


    "You may have obtained some of the Laws of this continent [Mowu Dalu], that you have a certain control over the world. Because of that, you subconsciously will reveal a sense of superiority."


    Yin Suye thought about it, and exined in a more concise wording. Obviously, he saw Shui Ruoshan¡¯s situation as him having the good luck to be able to obtain some of the world¡¯s Law, that he can peep into some people¡¯s fate and the development of the world.


    "..."


    Being told by Yin Suye, Shui Ruoshan suddenly realized that perhaps he really did looked at the world with a superior attitude. Because the world was created by him, he seems cold and indifferent to the people or things here. Therefore, when facing a killing or some extreme scenes, he can ept it without any psychological pressure! That was because he did not think the world in the novel as a real world before, naturally he would not feel too much about what happened, and he could always maintain a calm attitude.


    "Actually, I don¡¯t necessarily know everything. At the very least, I don¡¯t know about you being reborn again!"


    But just a moment ago, Shui Ruoshan finally realized that the world is real, and not the fictitious world he wrote; he is well and alive in here! Therefore, even if he is the author of [The Strongest King in History], he is not the master of the this continent [Mowu Dalu]!


    And because this is not the world he created, there are too many things in it that he doesn¡¯t know, there are many things around him that is not the same with what he wrote. This is the difference between reality and fiction! Therefore, he is not qualified to use the calm attitude of a bystander to look at this world!


    At this moment, Shui Ruoshan was pulled down from the altar he created for himself by Yin Suye. He cannot not break the illusion that he had been unwilling to face reality and deceiving himself, that he had transmigrated.


    "But you mastered some of the Laws of this world." Yin Suye was somewhat puzzled by the little guy¡¯s sudden low mood, but still patientlyforted.


    Obtaining some of the Laws does not mean that the little guy can see through everything. It seems that it is very necessary for him to add some basicmon sense to him(SRS) after this whole matter is done.


    "What do you mean?" Shui Ruoshan felt that Yin Suye was overestimating him.


    Tall order like mastering thew or whatnot, he really don¡¯t know ah! He is very clear about his own weight (ability), he only had this cheap cheat of knowing the outline progress of this world! Once some things changed, the outline he knew might just bepletely useless! That will definitely be a sad story! Should stop thinking it!


    "You didn¡¯t realize? As long as it is what your wished, the world will realize for you to a certain extent."


    Yin Suye exined faintly when he saw the little guy¡¯s blurred expression. Maybe the little guy didn¡¯t notice it, but not him(YSY). For example, when they were in the Fog forest, little guy said that he wanted to meet some other people. It didn¡¯t take long before they met the four-person group. Another example was when they were eating at the inn in Linsen Town, little guy said he wanted to watch some happening things, then they met Huo Ruyan and Bai Yu1SRS¡¯s self-proimed subordinate.


    ......


    There were also some trivial little things happened, which was also simr. If once was a coincidence, then happening twice will not necessarily be a coincidence! There is no such thing as coincidence in the world, only the inevitable! Therefore, Yin Suye felt that this world is, to a certain extent, as if it revolves around the little guy.


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan blinked innocently, although he don¡¯t know where Yin Suye¡¯s logic came from, it is still considered afort! At the very least, he seemed to have be a high level being in an instant! But at the same time, it let him know that his ¡¯crow mouth¡¯2jinx is also a kind of a golden finger! Realization makes Shui Ruoshan want to shout aloud, "Boss, give me bowl of tears!3Wordy lost in trantion. Refer bottom for more"


    "You have too many things that I can¡¯t touch, it makes me feel insecure."


    Yin Suye showed his unconfident expression for the first time in front of Shui Ruoshan. Because he cares, he will feel the loss and gain, and he will continue to use various strategies to test Shui Ruoshan¡¯s intentions for him; wanting to gain a peace of mind from this. But the more he tested, the more the little guy expose things that he can¡¯t grasp, which makes him more and more uneasy.


    "You said so much, but I still don¡¯t understand. How does these things connects to you initiating Fate Substitution for self-abuse purpose?"


    Shui Ruoshan felt that he had been stunned speechless by Yin Suye, and suddenly reacted that they seem to be going off the subject! At first, he was obviously preparing to scold Yin Suye for his wrongdoings. But why as their conversation moves on, the direction of the conversation would turn to God knows where?! This can only be said that Yin Suye is too sly, that he could talk him(SRS) to dizziness in just a short while. Fortunately, he was more witty and didn¡¯t fall for Yin Suye¡¯s trap, he immediately turned the topic back to the topic. He must give himself 32 praises for this! This time he will never let Yin Suye have a chance to lead the conversation astray!


    "There is."


    Yin Suye didn¡¯t think that the little guy won¡¯t understand the deep meaning in his words at all. He(SRS) ignored the facts in front of him and ignored the whole problem. Instead, he(SRS) took upon the initial problem and fixated on it. Yin Suye suddenly felt like wanting tough and cry. He thought that what he had just expressed was very clear. As the result, the little guy did not understand any of it. This reaction was too slow! Maybe he should say it directly, throw a straight ball to the little guy? If he don¡¯t do this, with his (SRS) dull character, he(YSY) will never get Shui Ruoshan to understand what he means...


    Raw Word Count : 2722


    #FictionSmiction


    #Tsk


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost


    Raw : ÄÚÅ£ÂúÃæ/n¨¨i ni¨² m¨£n mi¨¤n - Directly (pinyin wise) trantes to ¡¯Inner Cow Full Noodle¡¯. It has simr pronunciation with l¨¨i li¨² m¨£n mi¨¤n/a faceful of tears.


    <strong>Banana</strong>: Guys, I get it. I know that some of you people don¡¯t like how long SRS rambles. But it¡¯s not my fault ah ah ah ah... If I delete all those nonsense, you will only get a short paragraph, like a summary _(;3/

 Chapter 109

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one zero nine - I want you</strong>


    "I just want to know when I initiated the Fate Substitution, did you get worried or nervous for me..."


    Yin Suye¡¯s eyes became so deep at that moment, and the corner of his mouth was slightly curved; finally saying out his real thoughts that were hidden at the bottom of his heart.


    "Then, are you satisfied with this result?"


    Towards Yin Suye whose line of thought was strange and unusual, Shui Ruoshan had only a deep sense of powerlessness. Yin Suye doesn¡¯t trust him and wanted to test him, Shui Ruoshan thinks he can understand this. But what he really couldn¡¯t understand was why Yin Suye had to choose a way that is cruel to himself to test him? In the end, how ruthless can he be to do such cruelty to himself?


    At the same time, Shui Ruoshan also did some self-reflection. Was it because his usual concern to Yin Suye is too subtle that Yin Suye didn¡¯t feel it? Or was it because during the time he set a profile up for the viin, he did not write a love background for the viin, so he forgot to include a sentiment receiver for Yin Suye?


    "No!"


    Yin Suye subconsciously clenched his fist, and his eyes gradually showed a bright red blood color...not enough, not enough! Originally he thought all he needed was someone for him to trust, but then Shui Ruoshan appeared. He thought that this would make up for the regret from his past life. The result is he was wrong. The more he get in contact with Shui Ruoshan, the more he became attached to the kind of warmth from being ced in someone¡¯s heart, and then he became more and more unsatisfied. Now, he wants even more! Even when Shui Ruoshan has always been thinking for him and gave him a lot of guarantees, but it was far from satisfying what he really wants!


    "What do you want actually?"


    In an instant, Shui Ruoshan could only feel Yin Suye¡¯s grip on him tightened and he seemed to hear his bones protesting. Just that he doesn¡¯t dare to act rashly right now. At this moment, Yin Suye gave him a very uneasy feeling, as if that a terrible monster would be released with a single touch.


    "I want you!"


    At this moment, Yin Suye finally tore away his disguise in front of Shui Ruoshan, revealing his true side. Inside those deep, heterochromatic eyes, there wereplex emotions that one cannot see through. But that kind of oppressive possessiveness in his eyes can no longer be disguised!


    Just like that, he looked at Shui Ruoshan as if he only has this person in his eyes, and he can only put this one person in his eyes! In the stark contrast to the dark and bloody surroundings, it is the warm body temperature in his arms, the soft touch under his palm, that never-endingly stimted Yin Suye¡¯s sensitive nerves. Slightly tilting his head, and looking at Shui Ruoshan¡¯s slender white neck, he had an impulse to bite down right away. However, it is not the time yet!


    Now, he must first let Shui Ruoshan truly take note of his(YSY) presence first!


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan widened his eyes in disbelief, stupidly looking up at Yin Suye. Yin Suye¡¯s sentence ¡¯I want you¡¯ has too much ranting point that he don¡¯t know where to start ranting. If he didn¡¯t misunderstood, this sentence should belong to the confession category, right? ording to the plot of the novel, this sentence ¡¯I want your¡¯ should be generally used by the stronger side to announce possession over the weaker side, right?


    WADAFCUKKKKK!!!


    Although he(SRS) knows that he is the weaker partypared to Yin Suye, but is it necessary to emphasize it with such words? Is one really a honorable man to expose people¡¯s shorings? No, he seems to be going out of topic again. In fact, he should rant that why Yin Suye could say such ambiguous words like ¡¯I want you¡¯ with the killing aura of a well-equipped cavalry! Sure enough, only the viin who don¡¯t understand love can have this kind of powerful talent - destroying the atmosphere!


    To be honest, Yin Suye¡¯s tone really deserved a beating! Otherwise, hearing something so easy for one to think weirdly, why is it not only he didn¡¯t feel any embarrassment, he also felt a terrible sense of danger? Actually, Yin Suye is treating him as an enemy right?


    "I want to be closer to you, so I have been trying my best to be good to you before this."


    Looking at the little guy in the arms smirking at his own brain hole, Yin Suye¡¯s eyes became deeper. His little guy is really dull, he(YSY) is already so obvious, but the little guy has yet to understand! So slow that he had the illusion of going crazy!


    "En."


    Shui Ruoshan still would agree with Yin Suye that he(YSY) is indeed very good to him. All the time he was with Yin Suye, Shui Ruoshan could clearly see that Yin Suye did really took good care of him.


    "But no matter how hard I try, I never manage to really walk into your heart."


    He didn¡¯t know if it was because he didn¡¯t know how take care of people, or because he didn¡¯t get to the level of Shui Ruoshan¡¯s heart, so he never manage to open Shui Ruoshan¡¯s heart. Here, Yin Suye did not use a questioning tone at all but used an affirmative tone. He didn¡¯t know if Shui Ruoshan had such a feeling, but he clearly felt that there is always an uncrossable gap between him and Shui Ruoshan.


    This is not only because Shui Ruoshan came from another world, but also because of Shui Ruoshan¡¯s own mentality. Therefore, he could only exhaust all his strategies and took Shui Ruoshan down from his aloof mentality1Like none of the things happening in this world matters to me, just to narrow the distance between them.


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan would like to say that he absolutely have some feelings for Yin Suye. If he doesn¡¯t care, he won¡¯t help Yin Suye that much. But at the same time he also understood that what Yin Suye said was right. He subconsciously didn¡¯t acknowledge this world, so he has an indifferent attitude towards everything in this world. He won¡¯t deny that in fact he still subconsciously regarded Yin Suye as the viin of the story only. So, his feelings are true, but not sincere!


    "Sometimes I thought, if I can¡¯t let make you to have deep feelings for me, then maybe I can change to another way, so that you can deeply engrave me in your heart? En?"


    Yin Suye¡¯s voice was very light and soft, but the meaning revealed in the words involuntarily gave people a feeling of wanting to escape.


    "..."


    At this moment, Shui Ruoshan truly realized that this person in front of him holding him tightly was not the good young man who was hailed as the "Light of the Sun", but the viin ckened the extreme in theter half of the novel. It was due to Yin Suye has always been nice and harmless in front of him, that he unconsciously disregard someone¡¯s nature. In the face of such perfect Yin Suye, he always felt something odd. This sense of oddness became more and more intense when he knew that Yin Suye was reborn. Because it¡¯s impossible for his family¡¯s viin to be as perfect as what he showed in the public! At this moment, Yin Suye who had his perfect camouge removed, let Shui Ruoshan once again realized that his family¡¯s viin had always been a viin who has been ckened to madness!


    "Even so, I still can¡¯t bear to hurt you, so I can only choose to hurt myself."


    When Yin Suye said this, there was a faint self-deprecation, helplessness, and indulgences in his eyes. Obviously, he did thought of a way to test the little guy but he can¡¯t take any action because he can¡¯t bear to hurt him!


    For the little guy who has been ced in his heart, don¡¯t say about hurting him(SRS), he(YSY) is reluctant even to let him feel aggrieved even a bit. Even if he might be able to scheme seamlessly and make sure that the little guy never know he(YSY) was the one hurting people behind him, but as long as he thinks the little guy may feel hurt, he just can¡¯t calm down. He could constantly test the little guy¡¯s feeling, but he won¡¯t allow anyone to hurt his little guy! Even if that person is himself, he still won¡¯t let it! This is his only bottom line!


    Therefore, instead of letting the little guy get hurt, Yin Suye will change his way of trying; he is willing to take all the damages!


    "So you don¡¯t want your life, and initiated the Fate Substitution?"


    Although Shui Ruoshan was very angry in thest second that Yin Suye wanted to hurt him, but in the next second, he didn¡¯t even have the strength to get angry. In the end, how hard Yin Suye took things in to use self-abuse to increase his position in his(SRS) heart ah?


    Facing such Yin Suye, Shui Ruoshan only felt his own heart was ufortable. It was not painful, but a dull difort. How did Yin Suye came out with this kind of extreme theory like ¡¯I can¡¯t hurt you then I¡¯ll hurt myself¡¯? There seems to be no necessary connection between the two logic at all. Yin Suye, if you can¡¯t learn your logic well, don¡¯t randomly make a conclusion! Your logic teacher absolutely will cry ah!


    "Yes."


    Yin Suye just looked at Shui Ruoshan quietly. Since the little guy knows a lot of things and has seen his means of dealing with people, he must have a certain understanding of his nature. This is why he risked exposing his dark side to the little guy. He doesn¡¯t want to face the little guy with a false personality forever. He hopes that the little guy can ept the real him, whether it¡¯s light or dark, good or cruel, no matter whether sane or insane...


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan finally understood at this point why Yin Suye would insist on initiating the Fate Substitution. It was not that the situation forced them down a dead end, just that Yin Suye took things too hard and just want to suffer? Dear viin, you acting so mad, did the author created that? He is absolutely didn¡¯t create that ah!


    ......


    Raw Word Count : 2901


    #ManyTimesSRSUsedTooMuchConvolutedSentences


    #ThatBananaGotLostInTheMeaning _(;3/


    #FcukTyposAgain


    #CriesInSpanish


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost

 Chapter 110

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one one zero - Take responsibility until the end</strong>


    "The fact that I was unconscious for 48 days, was it also calcted by you?"


    Shui Ruoshan felt that it is necessary for him view Yin Suye using a conspiracy-tinted sses. After all, he figured out one thing through his(YSY) words just now, that is he has been unconsciously schemed many times by Yin Suye! The most helpless thing was that he knows nothing about it!


    "Yes." Yin Suye confirmed.


    He is not those hero who won¡¯t leave their name after doing a good deed. Since he did it, he should let the little guy know very clearly how good he was to him(SRS).


    "If I didn¡¯te over at this moment, won¡¯t your trick in ¡¯injuring oneself to gain the enemy¡¯s confidence¡¯ fail?"


    Shui Ruoshan felt that if he didn¡¯t choose to look for Yin Suye after waking up, Yin Suye¡¯s 48 days of suffering will bepletely wasted!


    "No ¡¯if¡¯ because you are already here."


    Yin Suye looked down, stared directly into Shui Ruoshan¡¯s eyes. Little guy never let him down, so he believes that this time, the little guy will not let him down as well. He admitted that he was being quite despicable to take advantage of the little guy¡¯s kindness for him, that he used it to scheme against the little guy.


    "Alright, you won!"


    Shui Ruoshan felt that being ruthless towards others is was not really ruthless. It¡¯s when you are ruthless to yourself. that is the real ruthlessness! And very obviously, Yin Suye is such a person! But he(SRS) has to admit that by doing this, Yin Suye haspletely caught his weakness1Because SRS has vowed to make it up to YSY before, and won¡¯t let the viin continue to suffer.


    He was schemed by Yin Suye, and he should be very angry. But as soon as he saw Yin Suye¡¯s bloody misery, he couldn¡¯t raise his anger against Yin Suye.


    "Ruo-er, you can be angry with me, hit me, reprimand me..."


    Yin Suye buried his head in Shui Ruoshan¡¯s neck and whispered in a low voice. He knew that by showing his dark side, and let the little guy see that he(YSY) has been scheming against him all the time, may cause Shui Ruoshan to repel him, but he can¡¯t tolerate the little guy to always see only his fake self. He wants the little guy to put the real him in his heart.


    "But I will definitely not allow you to hate me, reject me, leave me..." This is Yin Suye¡¯s bottom line for Shui Ruoshan. "Because other than you, I don¡¯t know what else I still have left!"


    The little guy is his only redemption. He won¡¯t let go, and it¡¯s absolutely impossible for him to let go!


    "..."


    At the beginning when he encountered Yin Suye, Shui Ruoshan already knew exactly what kind of person Yin Suye was. Yin Suye is an extreme person, paranoid, cruel, crazy, dark and incurable... Because he knows about this, he has always been mentally prepared to face the ckened Yin Suye. Especially after he learned that Yin Suye was born again, he has already mentally prepared for Yin Suye¡¯s dark side. If Yin Suye does not take the initiative to break the stable rtionship between them, he will not ask for trouble to change the rtionship between them. When Yin Suye finally revealed everything, Shui Ruoshan was not surprised or angry, but was relieved. This Yin Suye is the Yin Suye he knows.


    It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t think that Yin Suye would be afraid of him being angry. Using such a fragile tone to saying something, it made Shui Ruoshan¡¯s heart hurt. Such a fragile and humble Yin Suye is something he has never seen before! At this moment, Shui Ruoshan opened his mouth and found that he couldn¡¯t say any words offort. He couldn¡¯t help but recalled back, the moment when he had just transmigrated over and saw Yin Suye¡¯s body bloody red, standing alone on top of a bloody sea of countless corpses, seemed to be lonely and decisive.


    Like a lone wolf, filled with a faint sorrow, it seems like if one is not being careful, then one will keep falling into the boundless darkness! In order to make the story more conflicting when he wrote [The Strongest King in History], although he arranged a good family background for Yin Suye, he did not arrange a happy life for him.


    In order to make Yin Suye cken even better, he make Yin Suye lose everything little by little until nothing is left...


    If he didn¡¯t transmigrated into the continent [Mowu Dalu], then Shui Ruoshan wouldn¡¯t think that his previous setting has any problem at all. After all, in his mind, viins were created to be abused! But when the characters in his novel appeared in front of his eyes, he clearly felt how much endless pain he has brought unto some people from the mere typing of his words. As soon as he thought of Yin Suye finding himself utterly isted and lost everything in the end, Shui Ruoshan¡¯s guilt in mind became even stronger.


    All this was caused by his ill-considered action!


    If it weren¡¯t for him insisting to set Yin Suye as a viin, with Yin Suye¡¯s family background and talents, he(YSY) would have an endless bright future. In the end, he would be the true "Light of the Sun" instead of a ruined evil person!


    At this time, Shui Ruoshan finally realized that as an author, he was actually being very unfair. He actually arranged all the good things to the protagonist Huang Beichen, and gave nothing to Yin Suye the viin! In fact, if one is to calcte carefully, he owed too much to Yin Suye! So, the reason why he will transmigrate into the continent [Mowu Dalu] and met Yin Suye at the beginning, was to let him see his unfairness, so that he will make up for what he owed Yin Suye?


    This should be the meaning for his transmigration!


    "Rest assured, I will give you everything you want!"


    Shui Ruoshan who figured it out, reached out and hugged Yin Suye. Since he let Yin Suye lose his everything, then he should figure out how to let Yin Suye get everything back!


    "I just want you!"


    It seems that sometimes showing some weakness is also a good way. Yin Suye didn¡¯t think that his asional weakness would actually have such an unexpected result, and let his little guy say such a near-love words to him. Although he don¡¯t understand why the little guy¡¯s emotions changed so fast at this moment, and finally showed a face full of guilt, but this did not prevent Yin Suye from asking him again. Right from the beginning, his purpose was only this one!


    "Well, I am here, by your side!" Shui Ruoshanforted.


    Shui Ruoshan believed that no matter what Yin Suye wanted to say at this moment, he will promise without hesitation.


    "I am very happy, that I can meet you in this lifetime!"


    At this moment, Yin Suye knew that he had firmly grasped this person who he wanted the most. Little guy probably never know how important he is to him! When everyone were questioning and condemning him, when he was disdained and abandoned by the world, when he was badly wounded, when he destroyed the Heaven andnd in despair, if at that time, there is a person reaching out to him, even if that person only looks at him gently, he will surely grasp that hand tightly. There were no such person in his past life, so he seek his own death! But in this lifetime, he thanked God for letting him meet such a person, so that he would not return to the path of seeking death forever.


    "Me too!"


    Shui Ruoshan thanked God for giving him a chance to transmigrate and gave him the opportunity to make up for Yin Suye.


    "Shui Ruoshan, since you have provoked me in this lifetime, you will have to take responsible until the end!"


    Seeing only his figure reflected in Shui Ruoshan¡¯s eyes, Yin Suye has an unprecedented sense of aplishment.


    "En?"


    Shui Ruoshan was stunned, not knowing how the topic suddenly became moreplicated than just now. And he doesn¡¯t seem to have taken advantage of Yin Suye at all. So, why do he need to be responsible until the end? This is too ambiguous, alright?! And how did this iprehensible andpletely illogical conclusion came about?


    Was it the cultural difference between the Earth and [Mowu Dalu] that caused him think strangely? That actually, the ¡¯responsibility¡¯ Yin Suye was saying is not the same ¡¯responsibility¡¯ in his mind? Shui Ruoshan, who was immersed in his thinking, did not find out the ¡¯determination to obtain¡¯ in Yin Suye¡¯s tone. Before Shui Ruoshan could react, Yin Suye lifted Shui Ruoshan¡¯s chin with his hand, forcing Shui Ruoshan to raise his head slightly. He gently stroke Shui Ruoshan¡¯s lips, before leaning over and powerfully covered his lips....


    Yin Suye¡¯s kiss seems to have poured out all of his(YSY) feelings, madness and trembles, carrying the aura to press forward, exerting all of his strength as if he is not leaving any routes for Shui Ruoshan to back away.


    Shui Ruoshan stared nkly at Yin Suye¡¯s erged face in front of him, and his brain immediately crashed; his entire person waspletely stunned! He did not respond, and could only be forced to open his mouth, letting Yin Suye¡¯s tongue pry open his lips then do whatever he wants in his mouth...


    After a while, Shui Ruoshan¡¯s face was covered with a blush, and his breathing gradually became a little unstable.


    Sensing the little guy unnaturalness in his arms, Yin Suye reluctantly let go of the person. He is afraid that if he continued to kiss Shui Ruoshan, the little guy will suffocate due to him unable to breathe.


    So stupidly cute.


    "You belonged to me!"


    After that, Yin Suye did not forget to dere his ownership over Shui Ruoshan. At the same time, he stuck out his tongue and licked the corner of his own mouth, seemed to be saying that he haven¡¯t have enough.


    "You, you..."


    Shui Ruoshan speechlessly looked at Yin Suye, apparently has yet to adjust his mood properly. His mind right now is full of the scene when Yin Suye had just kissed him! Who can tell him what kind of a script is being yed right now? This development is totally wrong, a¡¯ight?


    "I said this before, I want you!"


    Yin Suye at this time felt like he has discarded all of his gentle camouge, revealing a ferocious beast with lethal fangs. His eyes were filled with strong possessive eyes, as if he wants to tear people into pieces and swallow them into his stomach; as if at the next second, he could eat peoplepletely without any bones left!


    "..." In an instant, Shui Ruoshan could feel the sinister malice from the world!


    ¡¯I want you¡¯, the meaning of these three words is exactly the meaning that he knew? If it was before this when Yin Suye has kissed him (for the first time), Shui Ruoshan could still say that Yin Suye did that in order to feed him the medicine (to knock him out). But this time, Shui Ruoshan could no longer deceive himself that it was just an ident that Yin Suye has kissed him!


    Yin Suye is really kissing him, what more a french kiss! In other words, Yin Suye really ¡¯wanted¡¯ him! Shui Ruoshan was instantly scared by this realization! Fc*k! Who caused Yin Suye to turn bad?


    Hehe!


    It is impossible for his family viin to be bent! He definitely didn¡¯t get forcefully confessed by the viin! He wrote a fantasy, YY leveling, smooth novel, it is impossible for it to be a BL!


    ......


    So, the conclusion of this is not that he has not woken up yet, but he has gotten up the wrong way this morning! He felt that he needs to find a ce so that he can make up for his sleep! After he wakes up, everything will surely return to normal!


    En, let¡¯s do that!


    Raw Word Count : 3256


    #WellBananaUnderstand


    #ThatALotOfDudesCan¡¯teptBeingXXXByOtherFellowMale


    #ButYassThatTongue <3


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost

 Chapter 111

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one one one - Not dislike</strong>


    "You don¡¯t hate me for kissing you."


    Yin Suye pinched Shui Ruoshan¡¯s chin and prevented him from having any chance to escape, so that he(SRS) could only look directly at him. Yin Suye dared ¡¯to cut off his means of retreat¡¯ and went all out to confess to Shui Ruoshan because he knew that the little guy didn¡¯t dislike his closeness. Previously, he chose to feed the pill to the little guy with his mouth, this move was his way of testing the water. Kissing is definitely a good way to test a breakthrough as a person¡¯s subconscious reaction is the most real reaction. At that time, though the little guy was shocked by his actions, there was no disgust and rejection in his eyes. This let Yin Suye know that the little guy did not reject his closeness. That¡¯s why he kissed him again.


    "But I don¡¯t like you kissing me!"


    Shui Ruoshan¡¯s reaction was very quick this time. He stated his feelings right away, as if he is afraid that Yin Suye woulde up with some ridiculous conclusions if he is a step slower. He is not an ignorant child who doesn¡¯t know anything that would be deceived by Yin Suye with just a few words. This kind of scene happened too much in normal novels, so he will not be so easily deceived!


    "You will like it." Then, Yin Suye leaned over again and kissed Shui Ruoshan¡¯s lips.


    "What..." are you doing?


    Theter half of his words were blocked by Yin Suye and turned into ¡¯mhmm mhmm¡¯ instead.


    "You like it?" After kissing this person in his arms until he turned red again, Yin Suye generously released the person.


    "No...ot dislike!" (²»ÌÖÑá / bu t¨£o y¨¤n)1Please refer to my bottom note for this


    Shui Ruoshan gasped and raised his head, ring at Yin Suye to express his strong dissatisfaction with Yin Suye¡¯s behavior. Just that when he saw Yin Suye¡¯s pair of heterochromatic eyes with a glint of strong possessiveness in it, Shui Ruoshan could clearly felt the threat. So, he subconsciously changed the word ¡¯dislike¡¯ (²»Ï²»¶ / bu x¨« huan) into a not dislike (²»ÌÖÑá / bu t¨£o y¨¤n). But he didn¡¯t lie, he indeed didn¡¯t hate Yin Suye¡¯s kiss. Else, he couldn¡¯t possibly stay calm after being strongly/forcefully kissed by Yin Suye. As for whether he ¡¯likes¡¯ it or not, it is not something that Shui Ruoshan can decide now.


    No one can expect a stay-home nerd, who has never dated anyone nor any intimate exchange with anyone, to know what it is ¡¯like¡¯ (ϲ»¶ / x¨« huan). This is a very tall order. Obviously, Shui Ruoshan also knows hiscking in this area. But Shui Ruoshan felt that this does not prevent him from making correct judgments about things. With no practical experience as a reference, he has a wealth of theoretical knowledge to back himself instead! So, he began to think hard of what he read about things like falling in love. The book said that being kissed by someone you like will give people rapid heartbeats, feelings like they can not help but be addicted, feelings like they cannot extricate themselves from this...


    And obviously, he(SRS) didn¡¯t seem to feel these feelings. Even if there is, it¡¯s probably a very weak one. He has no such strong feelings as what was written in the book, that¡¯s why he ignored it. So this matter whether to like or not, it is still a long distance away from him! Shui Ruoshan who came to his own conclusion haspletely forgotten how he only felt shocked when he was first kissed by Yin Suye. But where he has the time to pay attention to other emotions?! When he finally reacted, no matter how strong is the feeling, it has probably disappeared long time ago.


    "That means you don¡¯t like it?" Yin Suye¡¯s eyes slightly squinted, covering the sharp lights in his eyes.


    "..." Shui Ruoshan feltplicated all of a sudden..


    It seems that no matter he answers yes or no, it doesn¡¯t feel right! He believes that he doesn¡¯t have any ¡¯like¡¯ towards Yin Suye, but he didn¡¯t dislike it either. So, how to answer this?


    Seeing that ¡¯someone¡¯ did not answer, Yin Suye went at his(SRS) lips again, not caring whether Shui Ruoshan is in the state2of consciousness or not, as if he won¡¯t stop until someone suffocated.


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan who was suddenly attacked again, only has one big word ¡¯FCUK¡¯ in his mind! He didn¡¯t think that Yin Suye would be so persistent in doing this kind of thing. And the saddest thing is as a man, he can¡¯t shout ¡¯Sexual harassment¡¯3SRS/Author still has the mindset where guys don¡¯t have the right to scream for help from sexual harassment :v! But he don¡¯t understand, he didn¡¯t seem to do anything just now? How did Yin Suye¡¯s sensitive nerve gets struck? Can they still y together(get along) happily?


    "I will kiss you until you like it."


    Looking at the dazed cute little thing, Yin Suye raised his eyebrow slightly and announced his decision. Communicating with such a dull person like this little guy, you can¡¯t talk in riddles. Some words must be clearly stated so that the little guy can fully understand the reality. He(YSY) had so many tests before, and none of those were as effective as this straight up confession.


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan has yet to express his opinion towards Yin Suye¡¯s behavior, was shocked speechless by Yin Suye¡¯s words!


    What is ¡¯kiss him until he likes it¡¯?


    The Hell is that fcukery fcuk ah!


    Has this decision been approved by him?


    Yin Suye¡¯s behavior is too tyrannic and extreme. Is this a robbery? Doesn¡¯t the world need to pay attention to human rights and governmentw?


    "Your answer?" Yin Suye is like a hunter waiting for the prey to be trapped, looking very patient.


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan acted like he had not heard anything. He is now trying to y dead, please don¡¯t bother him!


    "En?"


    Seeing the little guy wanted to escape, Yin Suye uttered an ¡¯En¡¯, not too light nor heavy. At the same time, he started nning in his heart; where should he kiss this time? Although little guy¡¯s lips were delicious, he wanted to taste other ces on the little guy.


    "Li...like!"


    Seeing Yin Suye had the intention to continue his actions, Shui Ruoshan smartly learned from his mistake and told Yin Suye what he wanted to hear. Because he knows very well that if he remained silent or gave other answers, Yin Suye will really kiss him.


    It was just that he felt himself really has no standpoint/stance. Because hepromised right away just because he was threatened. Is it really what an upright man should do? So weak, do your mom knows about this?


    *falls*


    Does Yin Suye think that people will like this kind of action if he did it a few more times?


    Facing the Yin Suye who intended to do this until the end, Shui Ruoshan can¡¯t say it even if he still have a lot of exnation in his heart! Because Yin Suye will not give him the opportunity to exin it! So, he shamefullypromised!


    This kind of helpless forced plot, can¡¯t you not put so much abuse!


    "Are you sure you like me?" Yin Suye¡¯s eyes shed and he asked again.


    Just by changing the way of asking, the meaning of the question has be entirely different from the previous question.


    "En!" Shui Ruoshan rolled his eyes at Yin Suye.


    This person really should not be too insatiable! Already he said ¡¯liked¡¯ earlier, but he(YSY) still wanted him repeat it. Is Yin Suye trying to show off to him?


    "Since you liked me and I liked you, we should be together forever!" Yin Suye quite naturally arrived to the conclusion he wanted.


    Little guy¡¯spromise came faster than he imagined. This means that his position in his(SRS) heart is higher than he imagined. Otherwise, it is not possible for him(SRS) to change his stand so easily, just because of a few words of coercion. He experienced it before, the little guy¡¯s stubbornness. Maybe little guy himself didn¡¯t notice it, when the little guy faced him, he(SRS) alwayspromised very quickly. Hispromise was not those kind of weak helplessness but an indulgent consent. At this moment, Yin Suye finally experienced the real feeling that he has grasped this person that he wanted, firmly in his hands!


    "Be together? Is this development a bit too fast?"


    At this moment, Shui Ruoshan won¡¯t be that naive to think that ¡¯be together¡¯ from Yin Suye¡¯s words means two people simply staying together. And just because he understood, he felt that this development is a bit unbelievable!


    "En?" It was clear that Yin Suye¡¯s mood is still good, so he doesn¡¯t care how the little guy struggled for thest time.


    "I mean, for the process of a normal love, shouldn¡¯t it be two people took liking of each other first? Then they will try to date, and when they felt like they are ready to be together, they then finally will talk about marriage?"


    Shui Ruoshan thinks that the general process of love could be summarized as such, probably. Yin Suye and him at most should be still at the first stage where two people starting to like each other. How could they skip the dating period and the ¡¯getting familiar with each other¡¯ period, right to getting together? This obviously does not conform to thew of development ah!


    "Alright."


    Yin Suye apparently knew that they shouldn¡¯t rush it. He nodded and could be considered agreed to Shui Ruoshan¡¯s theory. As long as the little guy admits the change in their rtionship, he doesn¡¯t mind spending more time on him, for him(SRS) to ept him. Whether it is by deceiving or force, as long as he can tie this person firmly around him, he does not mind the means used in the process, he only needs the final result. Silently looking down at the little guy who still feltplicated in his arms, Yin Suye¡¯s eyes were hot with passion and madness.


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan only felt that Yin Suye¡¯s eyes were exceptionally scary. His(YSY) eyes were filled of him, which gave him an illusion that he(SRS) could have the whole world just by being watched with such eyes!4Meaning, as long as YSY looks at SRS like that, SRS felt like he could have the world just by asking for it


    Suddenly, Shui Ruoshan awkwardly bowed his head. But at the next second, he immediately woke up from this state of shyness, and repeatedly warned himself in his heart that he must not be deceived by Yin Suye¡¯s appearance again!


    Yin Suye usually looked harmless, but his nature is a hungry wolf who eats people without leaving any bones! Otherwise, he won¡¯t get fooled just by one word from Yin Suye andpletely sold away himself!


    Don¡¯t look at the world ¡¯friend¡¯ and ¡¯boyfriend¡¯ only has one word of difference, a friend will only need you to be there when he needed help, but a boyfriend will have to apany him to eat, y, and sleep ah! This gap of difference is not any normal rge¡¯ gap! Felt like crying to say more!


    Raw Word Count : 3032


    #SoMuchGibberish!


    #SRSPleaseCalmDown!


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost


    <strong>Banana</strong>: Note for the word ¡¯like¡¯.


    ϲ»¶ / xi huan = Like


    ²»Ï²»¶ / bu xi huan = Dislike


    ÌÖÑá / tao yan = Dislike/ Hate


    ²»ÌÖÑá / bu tao yan = Don¡¯t dislike/Not dislike


    It¡¯s kinda hard for me to make it rtable in English because it doesn¡¯t convert very well to English _(;3/

 Chapter 112

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one one two - Do not heal</strong>


    "Great, you are finally mine!"


    Yin Suye held Shui Ruoshan with no intention of letting go and became even more intimate.


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan could only speechlessly roll his eyes. He seemed to have just promised that they could try to get familiar with each other first, and not promising a life together with Yin Suye forever. So, where did Yin Suye learn to be sneakily happy from1When the author beats about the bush instead of a straight up sentence, this Banana is confused. Scroll down for the raw? However, the tactful Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t ask anything. It was definitely not because he saw Yin Suye¡¯s miserable appearance that he couldn¡¯t bear to rain on his parade, that he(SRS) generously prepared to sacrifice himself a bit to Yin Suye, to make him little happy for a while!


    "Why did you suddenly liked me?"


    Although he agreed to be nearer with Yin Suye for various reasons, he still couldn¡¯t figure out when Yin Suye¡¯s feelings for him started to change.


    "Right in the beginning, you are already different!"


    Yin Suye is not sure when he started to fall for the little guy, but he always knows that he will never let go of the little guy. His feelings for the little guy are definitely not sudden, but umted bit by bit. When the little guy said ¡¯You could trust me¡¯ when they first met, he(SRS) has forcefully opened a hole in his heart. At that time, he really cared for the little guy like a child. But when he knew that the little guy was a transmigrator and not a real child, he began to see the little guy as an equal. Until that time when they returned to the Capital, and he saw Yin Wushuang looking at the little guy with filthy gaze. He couldn¡¯t tolerate that someone dared to desire his little guy but on the other hand, he couldn¡¯t help thinking if he too looked at the little guy with passionate eyes? He didn¡¯t know if his strong possessiveness to the little guy can be considered love, but he was very clear that he would never let go of the little guy. Since he can¡¯t do without the little guy, and he also wanted to proceed further with him(SRS), it¡¯s natural to hold that person firmly in the palm of his hand.


    It¡¯s just this is first time he clearly expressed his love for one person. That is to say, there are many things that he doesn¡¯t know how to do, so he easily agreed when the little guy proposed to try to get familiar first. He(YSY) also needs time to learn about love after all.


    "In the beginning, you are not as friendly to me as you are now!"


    Shui Ruoshan is obviously not a big-minded person. He still remembered Yin Suye being cold and arrogant when they first met. At that time, in order to survive better in the parallel world, he treated Yin Suye like a grandfather/ancestor! It was only after the two became familiar and he figured out Yin Suye¡¯s character that he gradually loosened his attitude towards Yin Suye.


    "You can retaliate back at me now."


    Apparently, Yin Suye remembered very clearly what he had done in the past as well. Knowing that his attitude toward the little guy was not very good at that time, he immediately admitted his mistake.


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan felt that Yin Suye must have calcted that he(SRS) can¡¯t bear to hurt the seriously injured him, so he deliberately revealed a sorry appearance and told him(SRS) to retaliate back. So, Shui Ruoshan arrogantly raised his head and decided not to be petty with Yin Suye in this matter. He is very clear of his own weight, he is certain that he can¡¯t beat this wily old fox Yin Suye, and wisely decided not to continue on this topic; quickly changing the subject.


    "I think you should treat your injuries now!"


    Shui Ruoshan suddenly felt guilty as soon as he thought of Yin Suye¡¯s scarred appearance. He(SRS) shouldn¡¯t have focus on other stuff instead of paying attention to Yin Suye¡¯s physical condition first!


    "Do not heal."


    Although he was d that the little guy cares about him, Yin Suye can¡¯t let the little guy heal his injury now.


    "Why?" Shui Ruoshan who originally prepared to get a pill out (from the space ring), instantly stopped and looked at Yin Suye in confusion.


    "The Fate Substitution is not over yet."


    Although he used Fate Substitution to scheme against the little guy, his initial purpose for starting the Fate Substitution was to enable the little guy openly live in the midst of the human race. Therefore, before the Fate Substitution is over, he will never let his wounds which are the proof of his punishment to disappear. This is also the real reason why he obediently epted the punishments.


    "So the reason why you didn¡¯t kill the guard right away was because the Fate Substitution has not beenpleted yet, that you still need the guard to continue the punishment?"


    Right now, Shui Ruoshan thinks that he should say ¡¯As expected of Yin Suye¡¯? Before starting a little Fate Substitution, he has already calcted everything and the people in it.


    "Yes."


    Because he almost died under Fate Substitution¡¯s punishment in his past life, he specifically looked through the Fate Substitution in detailed to find out the loopholes after he became the Supreme King. Hence, when he started Fate Substitution this time round, he used the loophole topletely suppressed his power in order to protect himself better. Therefore, although he appeared to be seriously hurt on the surface, he actually suffered only a skin injury; not serious at all. This is also the reason why he can break free from the restraint and save Shui Ruoshan when the guard attacked him.


    "Do you know that thest day of Fate Substitution is the most dangerous trial ah?" Obviously, Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t agree with Yin Suye¡¯s decision to continue the Fate Substitution.


    "Do you want me to waste my 48 days of suffering?" Yin Suye faintly asked .


    He will not do a loss-making business, and since his n has begun, there is no reason to stop.


    "I have already made arrangements, nothing will go wrong." But considering that the little guy doesn¡¯t understand his n, Yin Suye can only whisper someforting words.


    "How about Wang Batian?"


    Shui Ruoshan did not forget that Yin Suye has deliberately provoked Wang Batian and also Wang Batian¡¯s evil intention towards Yin Suye. However, the actual situation is better than he imagined, so Shui Ruoshan, who has already prepared for the worst, which is to directly face Wang Batian quietly breathed a sigh of relief.


    "He should appear tomorrow."


    Yin Suye said very confidently. Actually, what he didn¡¯t say was Wang Batian woulde to interrogate him every now and then. Until he gets the method to extend his life, he will not do anything to harm his(YSY) life. At most, he(WBT) would let him suffer more. But, Yin Suye won¡¯t inform Shui Ruoshan about these.


    "Then you are still going to stay here?"


    If it was just a Fate Substitution, Shui Ruoshan would only 50% worried about Yin Suye. But with a Wang Batian added in the mix, his worries immediately became 100%..


    "I want to take this opportunity to settle a danger called Wang Batian."


    A hint of sharpness shed through Yin Suye¡¯s eyes. Wang Batian is waiting until thest day to pry open his mouth, but he(YSY) is also the same; waiting for thest day to scheme back against Wang Batian!


    "What are you nning to do?" Looking at the ever calm Yin Suye, Shui Ruoshan felt like he would go mad from the anxiousness. Yin Suye did not look anxious at all towards the danger that mighte tomorrow. This is really an example of ¡¯the emperor is not worried, but his eunuch is worried to death¡¯ ah2Meaning, the observers are more anxious than the person involved!


    "I want to eradicate the Supreme King!" Yin Suye casually said that but his tone has a kind of fierce and murderousness intent in it, pressing onto people with a kind of imposing manner.


    "..."


    At this moment, Shui Ruoshan seemed to see a bloodied sword aura from Yin Suye, like a sword that will be unsheathed and gets blood-stained anytime; revealing a peerless edge at any time! But right now, Shui Ruoshan only wanted to rant at Yin Suye, that one shouldn¡¯t act handsome at a moment like this!


    "Eradicating the Supreme King is too dangerous!"


    It was not that Shui Ruoshan wants to praise other people and destroy his(YSY) prestige, it was just that Yin Suye¡¯s current strength is slightly lower than Wang Batian.


    There are two ways for one to be a Supreme King. One is to kill the original Supreme King and rece him. The second is to wait for until the Supreme King dies his natural death, then advance to that stage. Shui Ruoshan felt that Yin Suye could totally wait patiently for 10 years. Then after Wang Batian died naturally, Yin Suye could directly be the Supreme King without wasting his power.


    "Right now, Wang Batian is the one who wanted to deal with us, not that we wanted to target him."


    And he didn¡¯t have much time to wait for Wang Batian¡¯s death. Yin Suye remembers very clearly that after he became the human Supreme King in his past life, Huang Beichen also became the demon Supreme King, which has always gave him a sense of crisis.


    "..."


    What do you mean by ¡¯Wang Batian wanted to deal with them¡¯? It was obvious that Yin Suye is the one who provoked Wang Batian first! No, it seems to be because he identally exposed his identity as a demon and met Wang Batian, then matter gradually developed to this unbelievable point! In a way, he is actually the culprit of this series of incidents?!


    "I have grasped some of Wang Batian¡¯s weaknesses, I won¡¯t lose."


    In order to make the little guy feel at ease, Yin Suye thought for a while and stated his reasons. Although he didn¡¯t cross roads with Wang Batian in his past life, he has heard a lot of rumors about Wang Batian afterwards, so he knows a little of his weaknesses.


    "If you really decided to deal with Wang Batian now, you must count me in!"


    Shui Ruoshan also knows Wang Batian¡¯s weaknesses. He felt that he should brief Yin Suye with a summaryter. With this, their winning chance should be very big, that¡¯s why he agreed to do this. However, before he agreed (to let YSY continue FS), he didn¡¯t forget to state his request too.


    "Alright, but you have to follow my orders!" Yin Suye knows that if he doesn¡¯t agree with the little guy¡¯s request, he(SRS) will not be willing to give up.


    "Good." Shui Ruoshan promised very quickly for fear that Yin Suye would regret and take his words back if he(SRS) spokes too slowly.


    "Fox,e in with the guard." Yin Suye ordered Fox who was outside the prison door.


    "Yes." Hearing the order, Fox immediately walked back in the unconscious guard.


    "Wait a minute, I will make the guard forget about what happened just now. You will tie me back to the restraint and leave."


    Although Yin Suye was ordering Fox, his eyes were looking at Shui Ruoshan.


    "What should I do?" Shui Ruoshan also knows that it¡¯s not a good choice for him to stay longer. At the very least, he couldn¡¯t watch as Yin Suye suffers so it¡¯s better to not see it.


    "Tomorrow, you take the secret guards to free the experiment¡¯s staff who are secretly held by Wang Batian."


    Thinking of this, Yin Suye paused and seemed to be recalling the ce when the staffs are being held.


    This story was created by him after all, so Shui Ruoshan knew it very clearly and understood Yin Suye¡¯s purpose for doing so, so he(SRS) agreed right away.


    "Protect Ruo-er¡¯s safety properly." Upon seeing the little guy didn¡¯t object, Yin Suye began to order Fox.


    "Yes." Fox nodded solemnly.


    "..." Shui Ruoshan who was at the side has long been stunned speechless by this ¡¯Ruo-er¡¯ way of address.


    Ruo-er? Such a feminine name is actually for him? He remembered that he and Yin Suye havee out with some nicknames before. His nickname was obviously Xiao Ruo, so where did Ruo-er came from? Did he(SRS) gave his consent to change the nickname so casually? Shui Ruoshan ranted in his heart but he knew that it was not the time to worry about this minor problem with Yin Suye, so he will wait until everything is resolved before discussing it with Yin Suye.


    "Yin Suye, your situation is very dangerous here, isn¡¯t it better for me to leave you with my magic clothing?"


    Shui Ruoshan thought about it, but still worried of Yin Suye¡¯s safety. The only tool in his hand with the most defense power is the magic clothing he is wearing. And the most important thing is that the magic clothing could change itself ording to the wearer¡¯s will. In other words, Yin Suye just have to imagine the magic clothing as a rag, just like the clothes he(YSY) is wearing now. No one will ever think that he is wearing a defensive clothing instead of a normal rag.


    "Take it off to give me?" Yin Suye began to look up and down at Shui Ruoshan¡¯s clothes on his body.


    "En."


    Shui Ruoshan felt that Yin Suye¡¯s question is definitely an useless question. If he don¡¯t take it off, how would he give the magic clothing to Yin Suye? Just that at the next second, Shui Ruoshan immediately realized that something is wrong! ¡¯Taking off¡¯ sounds too ambiguous! It¡¯s too easy for other people to think strangely! Especially when Yin Suye looked at his body with a hot gaze, as if Yin Suye could see directly through his clothes at his naked body!


    All of a sudden, Shui Ruoshan¡¯s face turned red!


    Is Yin Suye taking advantage of him? Or taking advantage of him? Or really taking advantage of him?!


    Raw Word Count : 3990


    #LengthierWordCount


    #WootRuoEr


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost


    <strong>Banana</strong>: Raw - ÓÚÊÇ£¬Yin Suye ÕâÖÖ͵»»¸ÅÄîµÄ¼¼Äܵ½µ×ÊÇ´ÓÄÄÀïѧÀ´µÄ£¿


    And yeah, I¡¯m not dead yet so please don¡¯t worry. Work was extremely hectic this month so please hang on tight _(;3/

 Chapter 113

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one one three - Thanks for thepliment</strong>


    "Are you ready?"


    In the middle of the yard, Shui Ruoshan asked the secret guards around him. Even though he was mentally prepared for it, he still felt the impulse to rant in his heart when he actually saw the secret guards wearing a variety of animal masks.


    Does Yin Suye¡¯s secret guards have mask fetish? Don¡¯t they know that a ck suit pairing with a colourful mask doesn¡¯t match the secret guards¡¯ rule in being low-key? Fine, so the secret guards wear a mask, but why isn¡¯t the mask¡¯s pattern disying the image of tall and mighty animals, but soft fluffy little animals like the chicks, ducklings and small fishes?


    This kind of style is obviously wrong for secret guards! It doesn¡¯t feel domineering at all, a¡¯ight?


    This also gave him the illusion that he is not in Yin Suye¡¯s secret base at all, but went to the wrong movie set instead; a farmhouse to experience the fun of raising chickens and ducks!


    *falls*


    Farmhouse image whatnot is too weak, it should be at least a zoo! Wait a minute, his focus seems to be a bit wrong?! Right now, he should be more worried of these seemingly unreliable secret guards. Are they really not deliberately trying to discredit Yin Suye¡¯s perfect image? As soon as he thought of the scene where Yin Suye happily raising chickens and ducks at a farmhouse, Shui Ruoshan immediately gave up his brain!


    [<i>Banana - Sorry if it¡¯s not funny </i>]


    Although there is a contrasting moe-gap, it will still destroys his image!


    "Yes." Fox thought of Shui Ruoshan¡¯s previous arrangements and determined that there aren¡¯t any problem before standing up to answer.


    "Fox,e over first!"


    Shui Ruoshan waved at Fox and motioned him toe for further discussion. Although he knows that sudden interruption is not very good during a serious business, but having to keep facing such a row of animals will impact his efficiency when doing things because he can¡¯t stop his brain hole. The reason why he wanted to speak with Fox was because Fox is the only person he knows in the group of secret guards. And Fox is the leader of the secret guards, so the things he knows is definitely more detailed.


    "What is it?"


    Obviously, Fox already has a certain immunity to Shui Ruoshan, who always doesn¡¯t follow the norm. Knowing that Shui Ruoshan wanted to secretly talk to him, he cooperatively lowered down his voice.


    "I just want to ask, whose idea was it for the secret guards to wear the mask?"


    If Fox told him that the idea for the secret guards to wear a mask came from Yin Suye, he need to have a good chat with Yin Suye to discuss about aesthetics and practicalityter. He absolutely will not allow his family¡¯s perfect viin to have such a big w in terms of aesthetic!


    "This perfect idea naturally came from me! Doesn¡¯t this idea feels very innovative and bold, very different, very impressive?"


    When he heard Shui Ruoshan asking about the mask, Fox who was originally very serious and business-like stern, immediately became proud. He couldn¡¯t help starting to whisper to Shui Ruoshan the moment he got excited.


    When his Master first started to train secret guards, he once said that as long as someone wins the first ce and bes the leader of the secret guards, he can promise the new leader one reasonable request. And so, Fox gave all his efforts to fight for the first ce just for this request. The request he made was also very simple one, that is for the secret guards to wear animal masks and named after animals.


    Fox felt that as a good secret guard with ideals and ambitions, it is absolutely impossible for them to tolerate generic names like No.1 and No.2... they must use some special names to highlight their existence. But considering that there are a lot of them, it would be impossible for everyone to pick different names, so he chose to use animal as their code name. As long as everyone wear the animal mask same to their code name, there won¡¯t be a case where one cannot remember their name.


    "Alright, your aesthetic sense is really not like any average person!"


    Shui Ruoshan felt Fox¡¯s aesthetic sense has reached a godly level! Sure enough, his viin(YSY) is still the most perfect person, and will not do non-standard things like wearing masks!


    "Of course!" Now that someone affirmed his idea, Fox felt that it is worthwhile for him to think so hard for a long time.


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan became speechless when he looked at Fox, who ispletely immersed in his own self-praising.


    How did he got misunderstood as praising him(F)? He is clearly talking in reverse! How much human speech can this person understand to only selectively listen to what he wants to hear?


    "I have asked my question, you can go back."


    Shui Ruoshan felt that if he talked about the mask with Fox again, it will be either he gets depressed by Fox, or Fox gets agitated by him. So for the sake of peace between the two of them, just let this topic slide ba!


    Seeing that Fox has returned to his original position, Shui Ruoshan pretended to cough a few times and gestured to get everyone¡¯s attention.


    "Do you understand your mission?" Shui Ruoshan asked loudly.


    After he returned from the dungeon, he immediately summoned all the secret guards and gathered them in the secret base. This was the scene where he first saw a variety of animal masks. Although he was worried of Yin Suye¡¯s situation, he had to go back to the base and get the various ns he had discussed Yin Suye going. However, before leaving him(YSY), he left enough supplies for Yin Suye as backups. It was fortunate that he asked Fox to prepare enough things before he went to see Yin Suye. At that time, he had already considered the possibility of them encountering Wang Batian in the middle, so some of the things he prepared were for Wang Batian. Since Yin Suye said he wanted to ¡¯eliminate¡¯ the King this time, he left everything to Yin Suye and let him secretly hide it. After all, one is not allowed to carry anything with them while enduring punishment, so they can only act in secret.


    As for his magic clothing, he still wears it on himself. This was not because he is embarrassed to take it off, but Yin Suye didn¡¯t wanted it. He didn¡¯t wanted the magic clothing, he just wanted to take advantage of him(SRS). As expected, once one turned bad, there will be no lower limit! Not even the Yin Suye who was called the ¡¯Light of the Sun¡¯!


    "Understand!" Knowing that to a certain extent the demon in front of them represents their Master, the secret guards answered him respectfully.


    "Then let¡¯s get started!"


    Shui Ruoshan lightly waved his hand at the crowd and watched as the secret guards disappear quickly in front of his eyes; he somehow had a heroic feeling like he is ordering the martial world. His actions must have been done in a noble and morous manner, that these secret guards was shocked by his momentum, that¡¯s why they left straight away without a word! As expected, his image is still so aloof no matter when!


    "Fox, I can also go to save those people who were secretly held by Wang Batian for experiment."


    When only thest batch of secret guards were left in the yard, Shui Ruoshan came up to Fox. The earlier batches of secret guards have begun on their tasks. The remaining task, and the most important one of all tasks, is to rescue those experiment subjects being secretly held by Wang Batian and also expose the ugly side of him. In order to extend his life, Wang Batian has been secretly experimenting. His methods were extremely bloody, cruel and dark. For his goal, he has ruined countless innocent people.


    It was a pity that when Wang Batian was in power, no one knew about it until the protagonist Huang Beichen identally stumbled across it in the Capital, who then saved those trapped innocent people. Not only he exposed Wang Batian¡¯s evil deeds, he also made Yin Suye, who had be the Supreme King at that time, to ¡¯carry a big ck pot¡¯ (carry the me) as well.


    Right now, Yin Suye has decided to expose this matter in advance. Not only this gave him a very reasonable excuse for his next action which is to eliminate the King, it also cut off the possibility of him ¡¯carrying the ck pot¡¯ (carrying the me) for Wang Batian. This definitely can be called calcting everything in one fell swoop.


    "Have you forgotten your promise to Master?" Fox immediately stopped Shui Ruoshan who wanted take part in the action.


    Before they left the dungeon, his Master has ordered him to look after Shui Ruoshan properly and not let him to get involved in dangerous missions. So, in order to protect Shui Ruoshan, Fox will not participate in the today¡¯s mission.


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan apparently just remembered that he promised Yin Suye that he would honestly stay in the secret base, waiting for news, and reasonably mobilize the secret guards etc etc. Although he has a title as the coordinator/strategist, it was just an excuse Yin Suye used to keep him from taking action.


    "Rabbit, this task will be handed over to you!" Fox didn¡¯t have the mood tofort the depressed Shui Ruoshan, and turned around to hand the task to other people.


    "Please call me either No.7 or Qiqi(77), thank you!"


    A young man with a white rabbit mask stood up from the team, but the first thing he did was not to ept the task but to correct his address.


    Their secret guards¡¯ mask were all randomly selected, except Fox who used his privilege as the leader to pick his own mask. Qiqi¡¯s luck was obviously not very good, he was unlucky enough to draw a cute rabbit mask which ispletely ipatible with his image.


    "Understood, Lil #7 Rabbit!" Fox waved his hand and uncaringly adjusted his fox mask with apletely unrepentant face.


    Qiqi was obviously not satisfied with Fox¡¯s attitude. Facing the uncaring Fox, he raised his hand towards the remaining secret guards and turned away, leaving only back of his cold figure to Fox. This sharp and neat style formed a strong contrast with the white fat rabbit mask on his face.


    Fox indifferently shrugged towards Qiqi¡¯s reaction. His task was to protect Shui Ruoshan, so other things can be handledter.


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan looked at Qiqi who coolly left the yard and turned to look at Fox, who had an image inconsistency around him. Some people do haverge gapsparing to other people indeed. Finally a cool secret guard like Qiqi gave him a feeling of those cool legendary secret guards!


    Shui Ruoshan immediately understood that it was not that secret guards are unreliable, he just didn¡¯t encounter reliable secret guards!


    Raw Word Count : 3212


    #SoMuchBrainHole


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost


    <strong>Banana</strong>: Hey guys, I hope that you are still here yo. I apologize for missing another release again. I got sick in the weekend and headache is not the best thing to have during trantion. _(;3/ Things should get back to normal next month so you guys can just wait until next month toe back yo~~

 Chapter 114

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one one four - Earthquake</strong>


    After Shui Ruoshan gave out his instructions, he counted away the time in the secret base while waiting for news. He waited from morning until noon, noon until evening, then from evening until the night... Until the early morning of the next day when Yin Suye¡¯s Fate Substitution is finished, Shui Ruoshan finally couldn¡¯t sit still to wait anymore.


    "Fox, we should be able to go to look for Yin Suye now." Not able to get any news by sitting in the base, Shui Ruoshan looked up and suggested to Fox.


    Before this, considering that they only have one day of preparation time and the time is quite pressing, he has already told the secret guards who he sent out to carry out some task, to not return to the base uponpleting their task but head directly to Yin Suye¡¯s location. So that after Yin Suyepleted his Fate Substitution, they can take orders from Yin Suye. He knew that Yin Suye has decided to start a fight with Wang Batian immediately after his trial. That¡¯s why he became worried from not getting any updates from outside.


    "But Master doesn¡¯t want you to take any risks."


    Fox remembered that time when they left the dungeon, that Yin Suye specifically ordered him to protect Shui Ruoshan. So he shook his head, not agreeing with Shui Ruoshan¡¯s suggestion.


    "I will take good care of myself."


    Obviously, Shui Ruoshan also just remembered that he gave his promise to Yin Suye. But in this tense moment when the war is about to begin, he can¡¯t just not help Yin Suye because of a few vague guarantees he made.


    "Not only you can¡¯t help Master in anything, you will also drag Master¡¯s hind leg if you insisted to go out!" Fox realistically said.


    Fox has learned a lot through the recent series of things and is very clear of how much does his Master care for Shui Ruoshan. As long as he can protect Shui Ruoshan well, he could help his Master solve his worries to a certain extent.


    "The battle between Master and the Supreme King is a fight between humans. If you as a demon randomly rushed into the fight, you will only cause Master¡¯s position to be very awkward!"


    Seeing that Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t listen to his words, Fox continued to persuade him. No matter how intense is the fighting between the human race, it can only be regarded as infighting. But if an outsider suddenly joined one party, then it is possible to be a fight between races instead. The worst oue might be the party with an outsider will be the public enemy of all mankind.


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t expect Fox would be so strict and determined this time. Although he doesn¡¯t want to say it, he has to admit that Fox¡¯s analysis is right. He was worried of Yin Suye, that¡¯s why he wanted to go to the scene to see the situation, but he forgot that he is no longer a human being, but a demon who is not in good terms with human beings.There might be some ill-intentioned people holding onto Yin Suye¡¯s weakness which is covering a demon, and then smear Yin Suye¡¯s name by saying he colluded with the demons to go against humanity. Not only this will ruin Yin Suye¡¯s reputation, it will also make Yin Suye a public enemy of all mankind. Fox¡¯s words were the reason why he didn¡¯t take any action despite clearly having a way to bypass Fox to go straight to Yin Suye.


    At the same time, Shui Ruoshan also understood why Yin Suye waited until hepleted Fate Substitution before dealing with Wang Batian. As long as he(SRS) didn¡¯t actively ¡¯looking for death¡¯ and get himself involved in the war between humans, no one can coerce Yin Suye using his(SRS) identity as a demon. Understood the reason for his(YSY) decision, he could only wait in the secret base for the news.


    "How about I get you the mirror that can disy the situation of the Capital? So that you can see what is Master¡¯s current situation."


    Seeing that Shui Ruoshan finally understood what was going on and no longer insisted to help Yin Suye, Fox became a little bit relieved. But upon seeing Shui Ruoshan¡¯s mood became very low, Fox immediately thought of the mirror. Actually, he is afraid for his master toe back and find that he has not taken care good care of him(SRS) and felt that his master will never let him go just like that. So even if that mirror is the treasure here in the base, and generally cannot be moved about anywhere, he must treat Shui Ruoshan like an ancestor for the sake of his future happy life!


    "Alright."


    Towards Fox¡¯s suggestion, Shui Ruoshan only responded in low spirit. It¡¯s better than nothing! In fact, he has done what he can do, even if he goes to the scene to help Yin Suye, he can¡¯t y any important role. After all, he is not very good at fighting.


    "Wait for a moment!" As soon as he got Shu Ruoshan¡¯s affirmation, Fox turned to get the mirror.


    Just that the moment Fox turned around, a burst of rumbling sounds can be heard; so loud that even the deaf can hear! Next, the whole ground shook. At this point, Fox couldn¡¯t bother with the mirror anymore. He stepped back, immediately stood in front of Shui Ruoshan and entered a high alert mode.


    "Was that an earthquake?" Shui Ruoshan covered his ear and asked Fox after he managed to stabilize himself.


    "No." Fox¡¯s sensitivity to danger was significantly more powerful than Shui Ruoshan¡¯s crisis-free sense.


    "This shock should be the aftermath from a battle between strong fighters." Fox gave his inference about this vibration.


    "It won¡¯t be Yin Suye, right?!" At this moment, Yin Suye is the first person Shui Ruoshan could think of as soon as he heard the words strong fighters.


    "It seems to be an aftershock from Master¡¯s power, and it¡¯s over there!" Fox closed his eyes and quietly traced it before pointing out the specific direction of the battle.


    Shui Ruoshan applied his spiritual power onto his eyes, and perked his ears, looking at the direction pointed by Fox...


    He saw that the direction being point was where Yin Suye was previously locked, the light was blinding and the dust was scattering in the air...


    The smoke and the fire rendered a few brilliant colors in the sky...


    The two sources of dazzling energy are shing against each other fiercely. Every time they collided, they took down many buildings and created countless dusty clouds...


    Shui Ruoshan increased his spiritual power on his eyes. Then he could see it clearly, in the middle of the energy source was two grappling people! Is that Yin Suye and Wang Batian?!


    He didn¡¯t expect the two of them would start fighting so soon. They didn¡¯t even test/probe each other out, just fighting right away! That was what caused the shaking just now.


    Seeing Yin Suye, who is temporarily tied with Wang Batian, Shui Ruoshan knows that the Fate Substitution shouldn¡¯t inflict too much damage to Yin Suye. Or, he secretly treated his injuries beforeing out. Although Yin Suye is still wearing his ragged cloth, it couldn¡¯t hide Yin Suye¡¯s peerless style.


    His slender body, his flying blond hair, his temperament as cold as ice, and his pair of deep eyes that carried a madness like he wanted to drag the whole world down the abyss. That delicate face that makes people sigh now revealed an expression like a demon, and his eyes were filled with a bloodthirsty aura. The contrast is even more obvious especially when an old-fashioned old man like Wang Batian is Yin Suye¡¯s opponent. This is absolutely perfect to disy Yin Suye¡¯s cool and handsome image! It can¡¯t be any better!


    As the battle between Yin Suye and Wang Batian grew bigger, the sleeping citizens in the Capital gradually woke up. After a while, the Capital which was originally shrouded in the night has started to be brighter...


    Very obvious, the people in the Capital have been woken up by this huge battle.


    Some people choose to nervously pay attention to the situation at home.


    Some people wore their outdoor clothes and moved towards the battle scene.


    Some people huddled up andforted each other...


    Just that when those who originally wanted to go to the scene to watch the battle at close range gets nearer to the periphery, they were thrown out by a huge energy afterglow erected around the area...


    In other words, the area within Yin Suye and Wang Batian¡¯s fighting ground has be a restricted area forbidding others to step into it.


    Shui Ruoshan was somewhat d that Fox stopped him froming out earlier. Else, with his current strength, he probably will end up the same ending with those people. The power of Supreme Kings can¡¯t be measured bymon sense indeed! At the same time, Shui Ruoshan also saw the secret guards with animal masks hiding away from the crowd and suddenly felt relieved. The secret guards he sent out should havepleted their task, and sessfully meet up with Yin Suye. With this, Yin Suye¡¯s odds are a bit higher now. He has considered that Yin Suye¡¯s current strength may not be Wang Batian¡¯s opponent. In order to make up for the power gap, he used the plot he knew to open a backdoor for Yin Suye.


    This kind of BUG-like cheating style, shouldn¡¯t really get too used to it!


    This was one of the reasons why he could stay quietly in the base and not feeling extremely worried for Yin Suye.


    After scrutinizing the surrounding situation, Shui Ruoshan decided he didn¡¯t miss out any necessary details and felt a little bit of relief. So, he put all of his attention onto Yin Suye who is fighting with Wang Batian...


    Raw Word Count : 2727


    #LongWindedABitTooMuchAh


    #JustLikeBleach


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost

 Chapter 115

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one one five - The price to pay</strong>


    After Shui Ruoshan was persuaded to return to the secret base, Yin Suye let Fox wipe out the their traces before leaving, and restored all the things in the dungeon back to their original position. Then he turned his attention to the unconscious jail guard. The reason why he spared his life was so that he can sessfullyplete the Fate Substitution, so he must erase the jail guard¡¯s memory of the scene just now. In an instant, Yin Suye¡¯s heterochromatic eyes werepletely filled with ck light. In order to make sure his n is foolproof, Yin Suye used his powerful spiritual power to forcibly erase the memory.


    Yin Suye seems to be exceptionally skilled with this action, as if he had done it many times before. However, his current simple and rude manner, is different from the time when he tried to do it on Shui Ruoshan, that was without any side effects and carried slight hint of hypnosis. If not for him afraid of being found out and gets suspected if he did it excessively, Yin Suye will never take such a mild revenge on the jail guard who has hurt him. He just injured the guard¡¯s soul and caused his mind to be chaotic.


    After Yin Suye handled the jail guard, he used his power to make the guard stand on the ce where he stood before, and then stimted his nerves with his spiritual power. Seeing the signs that the guard is going to wake up soon, Yin Suye returned to his original posture and tied himself back onto the iron fixture, then closed his eyes. He closed all of his senses, and ignored the jail guard. Right now, he must conserve his power and be prepared for the battle against Wang Batian.


    Thinking of the various piece of information revealed to him by the little guy, the corner of Yin Suye¡¯s mouth slightly twitched. Originally, he thought that he had mastered enough information after he was reborn, but he did not expect that the little guy will know more than he knew. This gave him even more confidence towards dealing with Wang Batian.


    ......


    The jail guard opened his eyes and was confused for a while. Why did he forget what he wanted to do in a blink of an eye? And the jail guard didn¡¯t know if it was his illusion or not, but he keep having a dizzy feeling and it was painful everywhere on his body, but he couldn¡¯t find any wounds. Did he got possessed?! It seems that after he was sent to carry out Yin Suye¡¯s punishment, he encountered this kind of ominous feeling very frequently. He would forget what he wanted to do from time to time, and also feel his body getting weak sometimes. Moreover, he also heard that other guards who carried out Yin Suye¡¯s punishment also had the simr situation. So, the guard didn¡¯t think too much. He only thought maybe the sentence of Fate Substitution was too heavy and they were too stressed, resulting everyone to experienced such exhaustion. Sure enough, torturing someone is a veryborious thing!


    The jail guard vigorously shook his head and perked up, decided to wait until the end of the Fate Substitution to go home and reward himself. However, why can¡¯t he remember what he wanted to do for Yin Suye¡¯s punishment? Before the jail guard could figure out anything, someone pushed open the iron gate of the dungeon.


    "Supreme, Supreme King?!"


    The jail guard has assumed an offensive stance but immediately stopped when he saw the person behind the door. Even if this is not the first time he saw the Supreme King in the dungeon, he still felt nervous. Standing in front of him is the strongest person in the human world, and also the only Human Supreme King!


    "You go out first, I have something to talk to Yin Suye."


    Wang Batian waved at the jail guard, naturallymanded him to leave.


    "Yes."


    Although he don¡¯t know why the Supreme King came over to find Yin Suye privately, it does not prevent the jail guard from giving respect and having blind obedience for the Supreme King. Upon hearing hismand, the jail guard gave his respect and walked out of the cell without saying anything. He even closed the door carefully before going out. This was a subconscious habit that he formed after doing it many times.


    ......


    "How are you going to ¡¯threaten and bribe¡¯ me this time?"


    The moment when Wang Batian came in, Yin Suye has already opened his eyes. He didn¡¯t have any unexpected emotions towards Wang Batian¡¯s arrival.


    "Are you ready to tell me the method now?"


    Wang Batian didn¡¯t expect Yin Suye who usually keep his mouth shut to take initiative to ask this time, so a hint of happiness suddenly appeared on his face. He thought the lessons he ¡¯taught¡¯ Yin Suye have shown its effect, that Yin Suye changed his tight-lipped attitude after tasted the pain. He seeked out Yin Suye many times before, but every time he only gave more ¡¯lessons¡¯ to Yin Suye and get nothing in return.


    "Can you afford to pay for the price?"


    Yin Suye looked up and the corner of his mouth curved into a irony arc to Wang Batian, who couldn¡¯t see the reality at all. Before this when Wang Batian came to him, in order to gain enough time for his Fate Substitution, he told Wang Batian that he will not tell him(WBT) the method before the trial is finished, out of fear that Wang Batian will kill him right after he gotten the method.


    With such generic reason, he seeded in calming down Wang Batian, so that Wang Batian would not let him die immediately. That¡¯s why Wang Batian didn¡¯t eagerly forced him in those 48 days of his Fate Substitution, because Wang Batian intended put all out at thest moment. Because ording to the normal situation, the moment a person is immediately released after suffer great tortures, the heart is the most rxed and at the time where it is most easily conquered.


    This is why Yin Suye can guess that Wang Batian woulde on thest day. Wang Batian is waiting for thest moment, but Yin Suye is waiting for thest moment as well. As long as he let everyone know that he haspleted Fate Substitution andpletely solved the problem of Shui Ruoshan¡¯s identity, he will not need to continue enduring all kinds of harassment by Wang Batian. At that time, he will definitelye to collect his debt when it¡¯s due.


    "Naturally!"


    Wang Batian was very confident when he said this. In his eyes, it doesn¡¯t matter whether Yin Suye asks for wealth, beauty, or power...


    With his identity as the Supreme King, there¡¯s nothing he can¡¯tplete easily so he could give his promise so naturally and easily. At this moment, Wang Batian obviously has forgotten that he has used such conditions to buy Yin Suye before this to get the method to extend lifespan from Yin Suye¡¯s mouth but all failed.


    Can you seed with the same conditions, just by changing the time and ce?


    But then, even if Wang Batian has thought of this, the arrogant him won¡¯t give too much thoughts on it. He will only thinks that he must have forced Yin Suye with his power, to let him know how to be afraid, and understand the ¡¯to quit while one is ahead¡¯ logic.


    "When the Fate Substitution ispleted, I will tell you the price I want."


    The sarcasm of Yin Suye¡¯s eyes became a bit thicker. He is very clear that the current Wang Batian did not put him in his eyes. That¡¯s why Wang Batian didn¡¯t realized all the loopholes and ws in his(YSY) n, and would easily epted his dying tactics. This can only say that living too long has caused Wang Batian to lose his sense of crisis, and thought Supreme King is already invincible; became negligent.


    Yin Suye boldly schemed against Wang Batian because he understood that Wang Batian does not put anything else in his eyes.


    "Alright."


    Wang Batian agreed without hesitation to Yin Suye¡¯s request. Since he has already waited for 48 days anyway, he don¡¯t mind waiting for a while more. At the same time, he began tough to himself towards Yin Suye¡¯s naivety. Does Yin Suye really thinks that he can bepletely safe if he lived through Fate Substitution? That is a big mistake!


    He is the Supreme Human King. When he wants someone to die then that person must die in time! Before he gets the lifespan extension method from Yin Suye¡¯s mouth, he will let Yin Suye live for a while longer. After he gets the method and confirms its genuinity, he has no reason to let the person who knows his secrets, Yin Suye to continue living! Particrly when Yin Suye also greatly disrespected him before, which caused Wang Batian, who has a small heart, to hate Yin Suye in his heart.


    Upon getting Wang Batian¡¯s reply, Yin Suye closed his eyes again. That look of disgust seemed to be saying that looking at Wang Batian is a painful thing to do.


    Time passed bit by bit silently between the two...


    "Time is up." When thest minute of the 49th day passed by, Wang Batian immediately reminded him.


    "Firstly, announce my sess in surviving Fate Substitution to all the citizens!"


    Yin Suye endured 49 days of torture just for this moment, naturally will not act rashly before the oue of the matter is publicised.


    "Alright."


    Wang Batian took out themunicator that he carried with him and informed the other side of the news that Yin Suye has sessfully passed Fate Substitution.


    "Can you tell me what is the price you want now?" Saying that, Wang Batian let Yin Suye see the information that he passed out to all people.


    "Alright."


    Confirming that Wang Batian has officially published his message regarding the result of his Fate Substitution and no longer be able to change it, Yin Suye casually yanked out the chains that were tied around him.


    "Your conditions?"


    Wang Batian didn¡¯t seem to notice Yin Suye¡¯s behavior at the moment. Right now, he only cares about when he can get the method.


    "I want your throne!" Yin Suye¡¯s thin lips opened, and bluntly stated his request.


    Since his purpose has been achieved, there is no need for him to continue wasting time with Wang Batian. Therefore, he straightforwardly chose a crude showdown and y his cards on the table¡¯.


    Raw Word Count : 3070


    #BackstoryWhyTheyStartedFighting


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost

 Chapter 116

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one one six - Impossible</strong>


    "I want your throne!"


    Yin Suye said it very casually, but the powerful pressure revealed in his chilly eyes made it clear that he was not joking, but really wanted Wang Batian¡¯s life and his throne.


    "Or you can give me your life!"


    The corner of his mouth slowly unfolded in an arc like he is looking down the world, together with an aura that cause one to shudder. At this moment, he is Yin Suye, the Supreme King who used to rule in his past life.


    "You were ying me all these while?!"


    Hearing the two options that Yin Suye proposed, even if Wang Batian has slow reflex, right now he also can understand that he has been tricked by Yin Suye!


    "En."


    Since both of them have torn away their pleasantry side, Yin Suye naturally won¡¯t have to give Wang Batian any face anymore.


    "Seeking death!"


    Seeing that Yin Suye actually admitted that to him at his face, Wang Batian felt like he couldn¡¯t spit out the negative feelings from his heart.


    "If you want to destroy the Capital, you can start fighting here."


    Yin Suye didn¡¯t seem to feel any danger at all, he just looked indifferently at Wang Batian. There were no additional expressions on his exquisite face, and no shocked emotion in his pair of eyes. No disgust, no anger, no resentment, he just said it quite inly.


    "Damn!"


    Wang Batian, who has already gathered his strength and prepared to teach Yin Suye a lesson, could only recall back his power reluctantly. Although the dungeon is very strong, it cannot withstand the energy wave of the Supreme King, and the dungeon is built underground of the Capital. Should the dungeon gets destroyed, the entire Capital will be in danger of copsing. Wang Batian is the Capital¡¯s Supreme King, he naturally will not make any move that will self-destruct the Capital.


    "Let¡¯s go out to fight?"


    Yin Suye slightly opened his lips, and the curve of his lips gave off a strong confidence like he could control everything within his hands. He didn¡¯t want to destroy the Capital as well, but with Wang Batian who is stronger than him, Yin Suye can only go all out. Afraid that he(YSY) can¡¯t control his power in the battleter, he reminded Wang Batian that their current location is not suitable for battle.


    "Hmph!" Yin Suye¡¯s abrupt proposal cause Wang Batian to be slightly stunned.


    He looked at Yin Suye acting so calm and natural, and felt very ufortable. He keep feeling like something is gradually getting out of his control. Years of experience made him feel a little vignt, but he pressed this thought down at the next second. He is the Supreme King, the supremacy of the human race, he don¡¯t have to be so vignt against a small Imperial stage cultivator.


    No matter what kind of heaven-defying ability that Yin Suye has, he can¡¯t y any tricks under his eyes. Wait and seeter how he will make Yin Suye realize how wrong it is to scheme against him! So, Wang Batian flung his sleeve at Yin Suye and walked out of the dungeon. There is only one exit in the dungeon. As long as he waits at the exit, he is not afraid that Yin Suye will run away.


    Towards Wang Batian¡¯s contemptuous attitude, Yin Suye¡¯s gaze was indifferent and in it was a chill that could instantly freezes people to death. His perfect face was dyed with coldness as well. He also disdained to talk to Wang Batian, but he needs time to get his body back to the best condition, so he did whatever he had to do.


    He opened his palm to reveal a space ring that Shui Ruoshan secretly left for him before he left. As soon as he thought of it, arge amount of medicinal herbs used to treat the wounds appeared in his hands. Yin Suye did not look at it and stuffed all the remedies into his mouth without hesitation. These were prepared by the little guy so he is very reassured to consume it.


    The reason why he wanted to change their battlefield, besides the reason not wanting to destroy the Capital, it was because the little guy specifically told him before leaving, that he will put everything he prepared near the exit of the dungeon, so he must leave the dungeon first.


    Wang Batian who was walking in front, noticed Yin Suye¡¯s small movement to eat medicinal herbs, but he didn¡¯t stop him(YSY). He don¡¯t think that Yin Suye could make up for the huge gap between them just by eating a few pills and herbs. Even at a time like this, Wang Batian has not given up the intention to get the method to extend lifespan from Yin Suye¡¯s mouth, so he didn¡¯t n to kill Yin Suye yet. Which is why he thinks it¡¯s good to let Yin Suye heal first, in case he can¡¯t hold back when timees and identally killed him(YSY).


    "Right here ba!"


    Wang Batian couldn¡¯t wait to give Yin Suye a lesson the moment he arrived back to the ground. The dungeon¡¯s exit was originally built in a rtively remote ce, so the area hasrge enough space for people to fight.


    "En."


    Yin Suye had yet to reach the exit when he sensed a familiar aura from a gap between the stones by the exit. Although it was quite faint, Yin Suye could clearly sense that the aura belonged to the little guy. Yin Suye hooked his finger outward and his spiritual power sucked out another space ring from the gap. Feeling around the contents inside the space ring, Yin Suye¡¯s expression slightly changed and he subconsciously gripped the space ring tightly.


    He didn¡¯t think that the little guy could do this much for him, which moved him quite a bit.


    The things Shui Ruoshan prepared in the space ring are really helpful for him right now. The little guy seems to afraid that he(YSY) doesn¡¯t know how to use the items so he wrote a small note to exin the usage, so considerate. Although the little guy¡¯s ugly handwriting were a bit unattractive, but they still feel very cute, just as cute as the little guy himself in Yin Suye¡¯s eyes.


    Yin Suye originally only had 50% confidence against Wang Batian. Now that he has something prepared by the little guy, his confidence has raised to 80% - 90%.


    "What is in your hand?"


    Wang Batian may not care about Yin Suye secretly consuming medicines, but he can¡¯t not care of Yin Suye¡¯s behavior at this moment. Although he(WBT) is arrogant, it does not mean that he has no brain. Something appearing at the exit of the dungeon is obviously not normal. There must be something wrong with this. If one don¡¯t stop it even when knowing something is wrong, that is not self-confidence, but an idiotic action.


    The pressure from Wang Batian¡¯s body rapidly rose, as if he wanted to crush him(YSY) directly with his pressure.


    "You don¡¯t have the qualification to know."


    After Yin Suye got the things he wanted, he stepped out of the dungeon and no longer suppressed the madness in his eyes. At the next second, Yin Suye erupted with a majestic pressure containing the power to destroy everything and rushed toward Wang Batian...


    Instantly, the two pressures collided fiercely in the air, and the huge aura impact with two people as the center, exploded with a strong energy fluctuation in the air. The area 10 metre around the two instantly turned bared without any vegetation, immediately forming a huge deep pit.


    At this moment, Wang Batian who always thought he has the upperhand, finally changed his expression. Because his Supreme King¡¯s pressure can not suppress Yin Suye?! Doesn¡¯t that means Yin Suye may have the strength equals to him?!


    "How... you, how can you..." Have the strength of a Supreme King?!


    Wang Batian looked up at the man standing opposite him, his eyes were filled with disbelief.


    "You should be very familiar with the aura of a Supreme King, right?"


    Yin Suye raised his eyebrow slightly and did not give Wang Batian any chance feel shocked, directly blocking his question with his own question. Within his heterochromatic eyes, they at this moment has beenpletely dyed blood red with an endless madness, and the haze revealed inside caused one to feel timid.


    "No! This is impossible!"


    Supreme King is a unique existence. This is what everyone knows and the truth that Wang Batian has always recognized.


    "As long as I am still the Supreme King, you can¡¯t have the same power!"


    But now someone tells him that there¡¯s not only one Supreme King existed! Thispletely reversed Wang Batian¡¯s belief, catching him unprepared. Wang Batian was so stunned that he didn¡¯t notice that only Yin Suye¡¯s aura belonged to a Supreme King while his real strength has yet to reach the same level . Because right now he is in a statepletely shocked by Yin Suye.


    "There is nothing absolute in this world!"


    Yin Suye¡¯s heterochromatic eyes suddenly turned cold. He gave people a feeling that he is domineeringly looking down at the crowd from the clouds, causing them to not dare to look at his face from the force. Even though both of them are on the ground, but with just his aura itself, Yin Suye has the power to make people feel like he is an aloof being, overlook the world from a high altitude.


    "Wang Batian, you went against Heaven1trying to evade death/aging, your sin must be punished!"


    Noticing that his secret guards had already rescued out the innocent people secretly held by Wang Batian for experiment purpose, Yin Suye don¡¯t have the mood continued to testing out Wang Batian anymore. His thin lips slightly opened, and his low-pitched voice echoed with an infinite chilling force in this silent night sky...


    Especially when he said the word ¡¯punished¡¯, it felt like the voice came directly from Hell, extraordinarily majestic!


    Raw Word Count : 2671


    #GoingAgainstTheKingWith50%Confidence


    #ThatsYSYForYou


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost

 Chapter 117

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one one seven - Double King Phenomenon</strong>


    "Wang Batian, you harmed innocent people for your own selfish cause, it is a sin." Yin Suye¡¯s low voice rang directly over Capital¡¯s space.


    Not only the people who just arrived at the scene heard it, even the people in Capital who were awakened by their battle could clearly hear what Yin Suye said about Wang Batian¡¯s crime.


    "How did you find out about this matter?"


    When Wang Batian knew the limits of his lifespan, he tried many methods in order to survive longer, including an extremely cruel and bloody way like experimenting with people. However, doing a living experiment is not a glorious thing. Therefore, in order to prevent the matter from being exposed and affect his prestige in the human race, he concealed the whole thing very tightly. Those experiment specimen couldn¡¯t run away, and those who helped him with the experiment were controlled by him, so Wang Batian has always been reassured. But he did not expect that not only Yin Suye knew about it, he also rescued those guinea pigs out.


    In front of evidence and witnesses, even if Wang Batian is the Supreme King, he won¡¯t have any way topletely suppress this matter in a short time.


    The betting chip in Yin Suye¡¯s hand was too ruthless, choosing to expose all his evil deeds to the people of the world, leaving him with no time to prepare himself. And now, unless he has the ability to kill all the people who have heard about this matter, it will not be long before the good reputation he has umted disappear from this matter.


    "Wang Batian, you refused the nature of life, and tried to change your fate/lifespan, this is a sin." Yin Suye continued his words as if he did not hear Wang Batian¡¯s question, talking by himself.


    "My life is controlled by me, not the Heaven!"


    Although Wang Batian don¡¯t really care for the answer to his previous question, he scoffed at Yin Suye¡¯s second usation. Cultivation is originally a thing that goes against the Heaven. He has been continually winning in the struggle against Heaven1Meaning that cultivation is going against the Heaven because humans are not meant to be celestial being. And every time he managed to level up, he is considered a winner in his struggle against the Heaven before he managed to cultivate until thest stage. This is why, when he knows the limits of his life, he didn¡¯t ept his fate but desperately sought the way to crack thew.


    "Your third sin was that you want to kill me." Yin Suye unhurriedly spat out, thinking that this the biggest crime among the crimes that Wang Batian hasmitted.


    "As a Supreme King, I don¡¯t have to be petty with a minor person."


    Wang Batian is not a fool. He felt that Yin Suye somehow had an insight that he(WBT) would kill him, that¡¯s why he(YSY) keep going against him. This caused Wang Batian to hate Yin Suye in his heart, and at the same time he was annoyed with his own carelessness. However, he hated Yin Suye more at his way of doing thing like not leaving room for leeway. He(YSY) got into a fight with him and deliberately made such a big move, just so he could lure the people from Capital toe andpletely exposed him to everyone. Facing everyone, Wang Batian had to defend himself first in order to save his image.


    "Because you don¡¯t want me to reveal your evil personality, and even more afraid that I will rece your position as the Supreme King. So when I just finished my Fate Substitution and was still very weak, you want to kill me, just to prevent the Double King Phenomenon."


    Yin Suye¡¯s voice was very low and the calm on his face was a kind of indifference, but one don¡¯t know why it makes people feel cold in the back, and they can¡¯t help feeling a chill in their heart. This time, Yin Suye changed his usual style of talking very less and started to exin the ups and down of the matter in detailed. Although his words have a lot of ¡¯quality¡¯, his purpose was just to let everyone believe his hypothesis and make them believe that he is on the same side with the Heavens! Because with this, he is already morally invincible!


    "You are talking nonsense!"


    Although Wang Batian said he didn¡¯t believe it, but a storm has already brewing in his heart.


    The Double King Phenomenon?! Really Double King Phenomenon?! No wonder that Yin Suye can exude the pressure of a Supreme King before this and canpete with him; all of the answers are here!


    Double King Phenomenon, this phenomenon is actually a situation that can never happen but only in the legend. Because there can only be one Supreme King. Once a race has two Supreme Kings at the same time, it means that one of the Supreme Kings must have done something not allowed by Heaven, so God chose a new one to rece the former Supreme King. Therefore, when Yin Suye mention about the Double King Phenomenon, Wang Batian knew that he is doomed.


    At this point, he finally understood that he was thoroughly yed by Yin Suye¡¯s tricks. When Yin Suye first met him, he(YSY) deliberately showed his weakness to lower his(WBT) vignce, and then threw out a bait - knowing how to extend his life, luring him to hook. At the same time, in order not to let anyone use the crime of colluding with the demon against him(YSY), Yin Suye first exposed the identity of hispanion as a demon and initiated the Fate Substitution to change their fate. When he finally confirmed his sess in Fate Substitution, Yin Suye no longer concealed his strength, burst out with the strength of a Supreme King, and took him by surprise. Later, when he was still stunned by the development, he(YSY) deliberately brought those people who had been used by him to experiment, exposing what he did and letting him lose the heart of his citizen. Lastly, he mentioned about the story of the Double King Phenomenon, everyone would naturally mistake him(WBT) as the Supreme King who was not approved by the Heaven due to his previous evil deeds, so that the world would not continue to stand at his side. Because helping him means going against the God.


    In this way, Yin Suye effortlessly justified his name as the new Supreme King and took the opportunity to transfer the human race¡¯s support to his hands. In an instant, their position waspletely reversed! This scheme from Yin Suye¡¯s is extremely deep ah!


    Wang Batian has never felt so regretful before. If he knew that Yin Suye might be a Supreme King earlier, he would definitely choose to kill him right away even if Yin Suye knew how to extend his life. At the very least, he is still the Supreme King with infinitely beautiful future, and won¡¯t be in such apletely passive situation.


    "Damn you!" Wang Batian, who thought he had figured everything out, lost all of his reasoning in an instant.


    The only thought in his mind was as long as Yin Suye is killed, he will still be the Supreme King above millions of people! Even if the group of fools refuse to ept him at that time, they could only surrender to his pressure as a Supreme King. Without thinking anymore further, Wang Batian mobilized all his power as the Supreme King. His whole body exuded a golden light, attacking towards Yin Suye...


    Facing Wang Batian¡¯s full-scale attack, Yin Suye¡¯s expression was light and in his eyes were pure chilly. His calm expression looked like he haspletely predicted the situation where Wang Batian will go out of control. His palm turned over, and a medicinal pill with a faint luster appeared in his hand. Without hesitation, he threw it directly into his mouth...


    In an instant, Yin Suye¡¯s body also burst out into a strong golden light...


    He raised his hand and received Wang Batian¡¯s attack. The collision of the two forces, exploded with more beautiful fireworks...


    The pill that Yin Suye has just eaten was prepared by himself long time ago, it was used to forcefully increase his strength. Although there will be serious aftereffects on his body, but the pill can improve ones¡¯ strength by one stage, letting his power breakthrough directly from Imperial stage level 9 to Supreme King stage, which is why his strength can now be equal with Wang Batian.


    When he first returned to Capital, Yin Suye already had the idea to deal with Wang Batian and rece his position. Double King Phenomenon will undoubtedly be his best excuse.


    ......


    No matter how Yin Suye and Wang Batian fights, everyone around them could only feel the pressure like Mount Taishan weighing down on them. Those who dared toe here to watch the battle at close quarters were all stronger people, but under the strong pressure everyone only felt that breathing was difficult, became red in the face. When they saw that Yin Suye broke out with a golden light as well, a storm started raging in their heart.


    Who can imagine that Yin Suye, who the higher society in the Capital never put in their eye, has such terrifying strength?! Golden light was a light unique to the Supreme King. In other words, Yin Suye really has the strength of a Supreme King?!


    Although everyone started to listen to Yin Suye talking about Double King Phenomenon, but they always felt surreal. After all, Double King Phenomenon is only a thing in the legend. But when this phenomenon really happened, they simply couldn¡¯t believe it. For a moment, everyone waspletely convinced of Yin Suye¡¯s hypothesis. They felt that Wang Batian must have done something wrong that God decided to make Yin Suye the new Supreme King.


    After all, the power of thew is the root of the continent [Mowu Dalu]! It is an existence that no one can go against at!


    One have to say that Yin Suye¡¯s n is very sessful. He turned all the humans from Wang Batian¡¯s side to his side without wasting any effort. In an instant, the way everyone looked at Yin Suye haspletely changed! They could only think that Yin Suye¡¯s gorgeous face is the most beautiful face they have seen. Under the golden light, yin Suye looked like a holy phoenix of 9 skies2¾ÅÌìÉñ·ï - not sure what is this ah _(;3/ . shy yet sharp, arrogant and overbearing, aloof and decisive...


    It¡¯s really too dazzling!


    Raw Word Count : 2849


    #DescriptionsDescriptions


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost

 Chapter 118

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one one eight - Wee back</strong>


    The power of the Supreme King is strong, and the battle between the two Supreme Kings are absolutely shocking. Yin Suye and Wang Batian fought from the ground to the sky, from heaven to the ground, from underground to mid-air...


    During the battle, lots of buildings were destroyed, causing various holes on the ground, awakening everyone, and identally injuring countless people...


    Just when everyone thinks that the two will continue to fight like this, they burst into a stronger force in the air, shing against each other until their power were exhausted and dispersed in the air...


    The whole world suddenly became weirdly quiet. This extreme contrast let those who were fortunate enough to watch this worldly duel, to involuntarily hold their breath. They could only quietly looking up and paying attention to the two men standing in mid-air.


    "Wang Batian, you tried to go against fate, you deserved to die!"


    Yin Suye¡¯s breathing was slightly unstable, but he still firmly stood in mid-air, not even being shaky. Then he raised his hand and casually wiped away the blood from the corner of his mouth. Even though he had suffered a serious internal injury this time, and the energy in his body was almost exhausted, Yin Suye did not show the slightly panic on the surface; acting terribly calm. However, he believes that Wang Batian¡¯s situation at this moment will definitely not any better than him. Otherwise, Wang Batian¡¯s move right now definitely will not be stopping his attacks like him, but proceed to kill the opponent while he¡¯s weak. This shows that Wang Batian also has no more strength to continue their fight.


    At the same time, Yin Suye has to admit that although the Wang Batian¡¯s character is not very good, his strength was not fake at all, worthy to be called the old-timer type of Supreme King. Even if he(YSY) is in his peak form, he cannot guarantee that he would openly win against Wang Batian in a one-on-one battle. Right now, the reason why he can fight evenly with Wang Batian, was because he used a lot of petty tricks prepared by the little guy. Example, chili powder, itch powder, sh bomb, stink ball, tear gas bomb...


    Whenever he is in a weak position, he would use those items as long as it can interfere with Wang Batian¡¯s actions. Although those things don¡¯t have much effects and they can¡¯t y a decisive role, but they could cause a lot of trouble for Wang Batian and give him(YSY) a certain amount of buffer time.


    Although Supreme King is very powerful, but in the end he is still human and human generally have no immunity against these things. He don¡¯t know how the little guy came up with so many tactics in such a short period of time and helped him prepare so many weird things. However, Yin Suye knew that the current moment is not the best time to be curious about those things, his most important mission is to finish off Wang Batian.


    "Wang Batian, your time is here!"


    Looking at Wang Batian who stood in a distance away from him, the corner of Yin Suye¡¯s mouth curved up sinisterly and his eyes were shining with excitement and madness. If the little guy only prepared mischievous gadgets for him, he won¡¯t be able to raise his chances of winning over Wang Batian from 50% to 70% - 80%. It was because the little guy also prepared a very powerful killer move for him, and it has already been set up right at the beginning.


    The moment Yin Suye finished his sentence, Wang Batian¡¯s expression suddenly twisted in pain and the cold sweat flowed down from his forehead. Wang Batian reached over his chest and spat out a big mouthful of blood.


    "You..." You used poison?!


    Wang Batian pointed at Yin Suye for a long while but he couldn¡¯t finish the sentence. At the same time, he realized that his current situation is very bad, but he never knows how he got set up.


    "Everything ends here!"


    Apparently, Yin Suye doesn¡¯t intend to answer Wang Batian. His wrist turned, and the long sword he usually used instantly appeared in his hands. With a sh, he came to stand in front of Wang Batian, and while Wang Batian struggled to fight the toxins in his body, Yin Suye prated the sword directly into Wang Batian¡¯s heart...


    "..."


    It¡¯s not that Wang Batian didn¡¯t want to fight back, but he couldn¡¯t move at all. The poison in him was very special. Not only it aggravated his internal injuries, it also caused the hidden injuries in his body to worsen, which made a mess of his body¡¯s state. His energy became uncontroble so he can¡¯t mobilize any strength, and he almost couldn¡¯t maintain staying in the air. Coupled with the intense pain from his body, his reaction has be exceptionally slow. Due to all sorts of reasons, he could only watch as Yin Suye easily pierced his sword into his heart. His heart was mushed up by Yin Suye in the blink of an eye.


    Wang Batian only felt his blood rushing out from his chest like a fountain, instantly dyeing his clothes red. In an instant, Wang Batian¡¯s nose was filled with the scent of his own blood, and he could clearly detect his life force flowing away.


    At this moment, a huge unspeakable fear filled his heart. Is he going to die? Dying in the hands of a young man who he never put in his eyes?!


    ......


    After confirming that Wang Batian¡¯s life force haspletely disappeared, Yin Suye pulled out his sword and let Wang Batian¡¯s body fall directly from the sky...


    Wang Batian¡¯s death was unable to cause any changes in Yin Suye¡¯s mood. His cold, arrogant eyes were bottomless deep, and a blood-red light was reflected in his pupil, adding a hint of bloody madness to him. Yin Suye waspletely unscrupulous when facing his enemies, he did use poison to win the battle. This poison was made by the little guy, specially configured for Wang Batian.


    When Wang Batian has yet to be the Supreme King, he was inflicted with a very powerful and overbearing poison. Although he has forcefully suppressed it, he didn¡¯t really detoxified his body, which left a big hidden danger in his body. But when Wang Batianter advanced to be the Supreme King, he had the opportunity to reshape his body. However, he had no experience and did not know how to effectively use that opportunity to cure the hidden dangers and old injuries in his body. But then at that time, the poison has prated into his bone marrow, so even if his body is remodeled, it can¡¯tpletely remove the toxins from his body, unless Wang Batian change a new body. This is also why Wang Batian is particrly short-livedpared with other Supreme King despite being a Supreme King.


    The poison that the little guy gave him was actually the same kind of poison that Wang Batian had before. He slowly dropped the poison onto Wang Batian when he was fighting him earlier. The reason why the result only showing now is because the Supreme King¡¯s resistance is rtively strong. But also because the Supreme King¡¯s resistance is strong, general poison was ineffective to him, which is why Wang Batian wasn¡¯t particrly guarded, and became so easy to get trapped. One can say that this poisoning has reactivated the original toxins in Wang Batian¡¯s body. The same poison becameyered in his body, and the effect of the poison exploding in him is definitely greater than 1+1=21Yes, the author wrong that... I have no idea what it means exactly. This is the main reason why Yin Suye can remove Wang Batian in one fell swoop.


    ......


    Everyone who was watching the battle between Wang Batian and Yin Suye waspletely stunned when they saw Wang Batian falling from the sky. If the Double King Phenomenon caused them to be shocked and disbelief, then Wang Batian¡¯s death right now simply shocked everyone senseless. In their eyes, the Supreme King is not only the strongest person amongst them, he is also a living god. They never thought that the capricious Supreme King could be killed. However, Wang Batian really did died in front of them, and this impact on them is no less than feeling the world getting destroyed.


    At this moment, everyone looked at the tall and slender figure standing still mid-air. There were deep fear and submission in their eyes, almost wanted to kneel down and pledge their loyalty.


    Yin Suye can be seen raising his head slightly and looking into the distance. He looked outstanding, and his golden hair floated into a beautiful arc in the air. With a perfect face like a god, and a golden glow around his body, it was as if the true God has descended to the world.


    ......


    Shui Ruoshan stood in the yard of the secret base. When he saw Yin Suye managed to kill Wang Batian, he finally could put his worries down. Seeing Yin Suye looking down at him, Shui Ruoshan curved his eyes slightly at Yin Suye.


    So nice!


    Yin Suye won the battle!


    Then, Shui Ruoshan watched as Yin Suye walked straightly in the air, crossing countlessndscapes, stepped on countless stars, step by step like a dazzling god2Banana : At this point, I simply gave up editing that sentence., and walked towards him...


    Shui Ruoshan don¡¯t know why but he felt his heartbeat is somewhat uncontroble at this moment...


    "I¡¯m back."


    The person himself has yet to arrive, but his voice has already reached Shui Ruoshan¡¯s ear.


    At the next second, Yin Suye¡¯s figure appeared directly above the secret base. He descended from the sky and went straight to Shui Ruoshan.


    "Wee back!"


    Shui Ruoshan expressed his gratitude that Yin Suye coulde back alive. But just before Shui Ruoshan could open his hands to give Yin Suye a big hug to celebrate his victory, Yin Suye closed his eyes and fainted on Shui Ruoshan......


    Raw Word Count : 2980


    #FinallyWBTIsDead


    #Whats


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost

 Chapter 119

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one one nine - Sleeping Handsome</strong>


    "Say Fox, when will Yin Suye wake up?"


    Sitting by the bed, Shui Ruoshan asked with concern while looking at Yin Suye, who was lying in bed with his eyes closed.


    Who ask Yin Suye to act mighty cool so happily! Now, he happily went to faint himself when things are over! Really makes people worry!


    Previously, it was precisely that he afraid Yin Suye might not be Wang Batian¡¯s opponent, so he tried his best to recall the plot and find a way to deal with Wang Batian, just so Yin Suye will have a few more chances to win. He clearly prepared a lot of things for Yin Suye, and carefully wrote down the instructions. As long as Yin Suye did ording to his n, he could just stall a little longer and wait for Wang Batian to die from the poison, easily and rxingly obtains the victory.


    Yin Suye did used his things, but it was totally different from what he imagined. Who would expect Yin Suye to consume the restricted pill right away and forcibly upgraded his strength to the Supreme stage, fighting seriously right from the start! The scene of the battle is more impressive than the 3D movies he watched before. It is a pity that Yin Suye¡¯s strength was forcefully raised by pills so it is impossible for him to maintain peak strength.


    The only thing that makes Shui Ruoshan feel relieved was that Yin Suye doesn¡¯t have the habit like those viins who like to talk all sorts of nonsense in the novel. He(YSY) followed closely to the policy of ¡¯taking advantages when one is down¡¯ so he finished Wang Batian straight off without even waiting for the poison to be fully activated, gaining the victory of this royal war.


    In the past when he watched TV and read novels, he did not understand why, that not only the viin did not press on to win while he had the upper hand, he also answered every questions and doubts from the protagonist. Just like this, they wasted all the time and let the rescue team arrive, directly reversing the situation like a [Return of the Jedi]. How stupid are those viins anyway? Don¡¯t they know that by giving enemies time, it means going against themselves ah? Fortunately, his family¡¯s Big Viin Yin, still very reliable and make any mistakes at the critical moment! This is worthy of praise!


    Although Yin Suye finally won, but the seque of consuming restricted pill is also huge. The serious injuries caused by the battle, as well as the seque from the pill caused Yin Suye to faint right after he returned to the secret base. He didn¡¯t have time to exin, and left a huge mess behind. Once he fainted, he stayed unconscious for eight days! That¡¯s right, from the end of the battle until now, it has been eight days already. During this period, they1SRS and Fox looked in various records to treat Yin Suye. After treating both his internal and external injuries, they only manage to conclude that Yin Suye would wake up after his own body finished regting itself. However, no one can guarantee when he would wake up specifically.


    Looking at Yin Suye sleeping so peacefully in bed, Shui Ruoshan¡¯s mentality felt very unbnced. He is worrying here and there but the concerned party is sleeping without any negative feeling, it is unfair!


    "I don¡¯t know."


    Fox weakly answered Shui Ruoshan¡¯s question. It wasn¡¯t that he is not nervous of his master¡¯s physical condition. Just that Shui Ruoshan has asked him this exact question countless times during these past eight days. As soon as he thinks about it that he has been answering this question all the time for eight days, all of a sudden Fox felt so sad. Sometimes, he admired himself very much because he managed to persist so firmly and didn¡¯t flip under Shui Ruoshan¡¯s tireless questioning! However, can Shui Ruoshan understand the mood of this subordinates and ask other questions instead?


    "Ai!" Shui Ruoshan gave a long sigh.


    Actually, he didn¡¯t expect to hear any answers from Fox¡¯s mouth because he knew better than anyone regarding Yin Suye¡¯s condition. As for why he keep asking questions, it is better to say that he was just bored and was talking to himself.


    "If Yin Suye sleep anymore longer, he will be the Sleeping Handsome2Male version of Sleeping Beauty. Banana tried her best to make this quirky and rtable!" Shui Ruoshan could not help saying when he looked at Yin Suye¡¯s handsome and unparalleled face.


    "Or, you can kiss Master and see if you can wake up him up with the power of love?" Fox answered quickly.


    Finally, Shui Ruoshan did not continue to ask the same question. He naturally cannot let Shui Ruoshan have the opportunity to think of that question anymore.


    "How do you know about the story of Sleeping Beauty? Are you also..." a transmigrator?


    "Too much brain hole is a disease, needs treatment!"


    Without waiting for Shui Ruoshan to finish his sentence, Fox quickly cut off Shui Ruoshan¡¯s spection. Through this period of time, Fox understood that Shui Ruoshan has a lot of secrets, but he has no intention to delve in. No matter what secrets Shui Ruoshan has, he should just share it with Master and don¡¯t share it with him. He is just a little secret guard. It is not good to know too much. It would be unfortunate for him if he identally gets eliminated by Master from this.


    "A few days ago, when you told Master about bedtime fairy tale story, I was listening beside you."


    Although Fox was worried about staying near to Shui Ruoshan, he still could get some benefits. At the very least, he managed to learn a lot of new words from Shui Ruoshan. For example, just Sleeping Beauty and brain hole. The moment he thought of how he can take the knowledge he learned from Shui Ruoshan to fool people, and let others direct a little admiring gaze at him, he felt a bit excited.


    "..."


    Being reminded by Fox, Shui Ruoshan immediately remembered what he had done. That day, he didn¡¯t know which nerve went wrong3as in don¡¯t know what going into him to . Seeing that Yin Suye in aa, he thought of the action sleeping. Then he thought of a little story before going to bed, so he told a fairy tale story to Yin Suye.


    Alright, he honestly confesses. Actually that day, he suddenly thought of a scene. What if Yin Suye suddenly opened his eyes, just in time to hear him(SRS) telling a fairy tale by his(YSY) ear with a low voice? Then he probably will be confused and dazed, then will start to listen attentively. Next, the more he(YSY) listened, the more he(YSY) gets charmed...


    Anyway, the moment he thinks of Yin Suye¡¯s face who may like to listen to fairy tales, especially when he(YSY) shows various dissatisfied expression from not getting enough stories, he(SRS) shamefully felt moe4Meaning, SRS imagined YSY pouting because SRS didn¡¯t tell him more stories lol! So he immediately told a fairy tale to the unconscious Yin Suye.


    Turns out that telling a story to aatose person is quite unreliable. Even if he finished telling all the fairy tales he knew, nothing came up like what he imagined and Yin Suye didn¡¯t even look like he is waking up. Shui Ruoshan was hit by the reality again and could only helplessly give up his unrealistic fantasy. Other than that, he suddenly remembered that bedtime stories are for people to sleep better. Telling that to the unconscious Yin Suye is not suitable! Perhaps the real reason why Yin Suye has been unconscious was that he was lured by the bedtime stories? Then, he would never dare to tell any bedtime story anymore!


    "Actually, you can really try to wake Master up!"


    The more Fox thinks of this option, the more he felt it¡¯s right. This method is absolutely non-poisonous, harmless, non-toxic, and has no side effects...


    The reason why Fox suggested this was mainly because he will never forget that day when his Master kissed Shui Ruoshan at the Imperial City¡¯s gate.


    No one will knows how shocking and unbelievable for him that time!


    As Yin Suye¡¯s secret guard, he knows how much his Master hated touching other people, but such a Master suddenly changed his indifference attitude one day. Not only he became closer to other people, he also took the initiative to get close to other people5Just SRS though. This made Fox realize that Shui Ruoshan is absolutely important to his Master! This is why all of them secret guards will listen to Shui Ruoshan¡¯s orders so easily. Therefore, as a good subordinate, not only he must know how to carry out tasks, he must also know how to seek benefits for his Master!


    "..."


    If his eyes can kill, Shui Ruoshan must have killed Fox 10,000 times, 10,000 times ah!


    Isn¡¯t Fox deliberately mentioning ¡¯the pot that doesn¡¯t boil¡¯6sore spot? What fairy tale, that is absolutely a ck history! Can¡¯t you not ask about it?


    "If you are shy, I can go out first!" Fox waspletely immune to Shui Ruoshan¡¯s eye attack and continued to persuade relentlessly.


    "..."


    Suddenly, Shui Ruoshan understood very well why people who don¡¯t have mountains(backers) were grasses(lowlife)!


    Xiao Yeye, wake up soon! Your family¡¯s secret guard is bullying me!


    Just before Shui Ruoshan could brew his emotions and prepared to fight with Fox 300 rounds, Rabbit Qiqi(77) came in from outside.


    "Yiyi(11)7Probably talking about Fox, because Fox¡¯s number is no.1, Weiyi ising again!"


    Raw Word Count : 2693


    #RaiseYourHandIfYouStillRemembersWeiyi


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost

 Chapter 120

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one two zero - I am arrogant</strong>


    "Yiyi, Weiyi came again!"


    When Qiqi entered the bedroom, he reported the situation to Fox in a concise manner. The reason why he used the word ¡¯again¡¯ was because during this whole time their Master was unconscious, Weiyi brought people over to investigate almost every day.


    "How many times have I said it, don¡¯t call me Yiyi, call me Fox daren!" Fox leaned against the door and corrected the name Qiqi called him with a serious expression.


    "Also, one more thing. Now you should report to Shui Ruoshan for everything, don¡¯te to me."


    Fox remembered very clearly that his Master told him to treat Shui Ruoshan like a Master, so he naturally did not dare to be sloppy. Moreover, Weiyi¡¯s matter is more difficult. In case he(F) couldn¡¯t handle the matter well and caused unnecessary war, he can¡¯t afford the responsibility, so it¡¯s better give it to Shui Ruoshan to figure it out! With Master being so good to Shui Ruoshan, even if Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t do anything well, he believed that after Master wakes up, he will definitely not mind helping Shui Ruoshan to clean up the mess.


    "I am number seven, called Qiqi(77), you are the number one, naturally it is called Yiyi(11)."


    Qiqi was also very persistent regarding this ranking matter, he didn¡¯t look like he intends topromise any time soon. However, he still heeded to the second half of Fox¡¯s words and turned around. He looked at Shui Ruoshan seriously and asked: "Daren, what do you think should be done now?"


    "The one I want you to call daren is me, not Shui Ruoshan!"


    Not waiting for Shui Ruoshan to say anything yet, Fox immediately voiced his dissatisfaction towards Qiqi. He has been asking Qiqi to call him Fox daren for a long time but he never see Qiqi doing it. And now, Shui Ruoshan did not say anything but received that title straight away which triggered Fox in an instant.


    "You are being rude to Daren!" Qiqi looked at Fox in confusion.


    Fox clearly asked the secret guards to see Shui Ruoshan as their Master, naturally it is necessary to treat Shui Ruoshan respectfully like their Master. Fox is the abnormal one to be so rude like that!


    "Qiqi is right. Fox, you are being rude, remember to call me Darenter!"


    Although Shui Ruoshan felt that it¡¯s more meaningful to call him(Q) Rabbit, but considering that Qiqi has just helped him to refute Fox, he called his(Q) name ording to his wish instead. He thought back of how Fox had always deliberately mentioning his ck history to aggravate him. Now, he finally have the chance to get back at Fox, he naturally has to ¡¯kick him while he¡¯s down¡¯ to ease his anger! Sure enough, only by building happiness on other people¡¯s suffering can one truly maintain a happy mood!


    "Rather than wasting the time to discuss the title here, isn¡¯t it better to spend more time thinking how to send Weiyi away?"


    Fox disdainfully tsk-ed, although he felt depressed in his heart, he disyed an aloof attitude on the surface like he don¡¯t have time to be petty with lower ranking people. No other way, who ask Shui Ruoshan¡¯s backer is his Master!


    "Isn¡¯t it fine to just drive him away?"


    Obviously, Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t have much affection for Weiyi who would betray Yin Suye in the future. However, whenever he thought of the great turmoil andmotion caused by Wang Batian¡¯s death in this 8 days Yin Suye was unconscious, and how Weiyi took his people to solve the problem, letting the chaos in the Capital to settle down, he(SRS) can¡¯t muster up too much anger towards Weiyi.


    "Weiyi said he won¡¯t leave if he can¡¯t see Master!" Qiqi faithfully conveyed Weiyi¡¯s words.


    "Then, let him wait in the living room!" Shui Ruoshan carelessly said.


    Since Weiyi is not willing to go, then they¡¯ll just let him wait. But he can¡¯t guarantee how long he(WY) will have to wait.


    "This method was used a few days ago. Weiyi probably won¡¯t ept it." Qiqi said with some distress.


    Actually, if they can send those people away, they would have already done it. They will not need to specificallye over and ask what should be done.


    "Actually, we have almost used all the reasons we can use in these past few days."


    This is why Fox thought the matter was difficult to handle and pushed it onto Shui Ruoshan. Because their Master is still unconscious, they can¡¯t simply use any too harsh method on Weiyi who has a lot of power in hand. They can only use some excuses to stall Weiyi and prevent him froming in to see Master. Weiyi most probably knows of Master being unconscious, but because he(WY) also afraid of any possible dissatisfaction Master may have after waking up, he doesn¡¯t dare to be unruly1Meaning, Weiyi need to keeping to check on YSY because YSY has be their Master as well.. It was precisely because they all have scruples that this has allowed both sides to reach a delicate bnce. But as time went by, this bnce gradually breaks down bit by bit. Because the reasons they can use have almost used up, and when they can no longer stop Weiyi from seeing Master, then it will be the time Weiyi gets the upper hand2Banana do not understand the reasoning _(;3/ . The current situation has undoubtedly put them in a very unfavorable position.


    "Because you have no choice left, so you want me to make a n?" Shui Ruoshan first looked at Fox in contempt.He knew that Fox was deliberately pushing things onto him, it certainly doesn¡¯t bode well!


    "Do you have a way?" Fox nodded, acknowledging Shui Ruoshan¡¯s assumption.


    "I¡¯m thinking!" Compare to Fox¡¯s eagerness, Shui Ruoshan is much calmer.


    In any case, Weiyi is also a character that he created, so he still knows a little bit about Weiyi¡¯s character. Actually if one is to see from a fair point of view, Weiyi is a very good young man who is very capable and doesn¡¯t has too much ambitions, at the same time has a normal 3 views too. Therefore, he is not worried of Weiyi doing something unfavorable to Yin Suye when he is still unconscious. But then again, it is because Weiyi is too straightforward that he can¡¯t be someone in Yin Suye¡¯s camp, and he bound to betray Yin Suyeter on for other reason. That is to say, Weiyi¡¯s views and thoughts in this lifetime are absolutely impossible to be in line with the already ckened Yin Suye, so their views are bound to be divided; the split between them two is quite predictable. Since they are not going to be in the same camp, then naturally there is no need to deepen any rtionship with Weiyi.


    A pity though, before Shui Ruoshan could disy his ingenuity cleverness, the noise of amotion outside the bedroom interrupted his thinking.


    "Who?" Shui Ruoshan remembers telling everyone to be quiet around here. Who is the guy who didn¡¯t get the message?


    "It¡¯s me, Weiyi." The person outside the room apparently heard Shui Ruoshan¡¯s question.


    "Who allowed you toe here?"


    Turns out it was the Weiyi who they were discussing about, and Shui Ruoshan¡¯s mood became not very good all of a sudden. Opening the door of the room, he saw Weiyi with a group of people in the yard outside the room, and they were staring face to face with the secret guards.


    "Daren!"


    The secret guards outside the room saw Shui Ruoshaning out and wanted to kneel to plead guilty for not able stop Weiyi and his group of people.


    "It¡¯s not your fault!"


    Shui Ruoshan waved his hand before those guards could kneel down, indicating that it was not their responsibility. Not to mention starting a battle here will destroy Yin Suye¡¯s secret base camp, just by the fact that Yin Suye is still sleeping in the bedroom, the secret guards doesn¡¯t dare to fight so easily. They were not afraid that themotion from the battle will wake up Yin Suye, but fear that any attacks will identally hurt the Yin Suye who couldn¡¯t resist anything at the moment.


    "Weiyi, ing over without being asked¡¯, this is a thief¡¯s behavior!"


    Shui Ruoshan did not expect that Weiyi would directly bring his people in when he didn¡¯t receive any updates! Weiyi¡¯s courage is really not small!


    "This matter, I will plead the Supreme King Yin for forgiveness. Right now, I just want to see Supreme King Yin!"


    In order to distinguish the difference between Wang Batian and Yin Suye, Weiyi added Yin Suye¡¯s surname in the address as an honor.


    "Yin Suye is still in aa and can¡¯te to see you!" Shui Ruoshan replied realistically. There is no need to hide this point, because he can¡¯t hide it even if he wanted to.


    "You should be very clear about this matter, or you will not dare to be so arrogant here now!" Shui Ruoshan¡¯s voice suddenly cooled down. Even if Yin Suye can¡¯t back him now, he is not someone who people can randomly bully!


    "I brought the priest3Someone who assist in presenting offerings and sacrifices to the God. right now Banana can¡¯t think of a word for this, please do suggest the correct keyword to me if you know with me!" Weiyi did not seem to hear Shui Ruoshan¡¯s warning, and gestured to the priest behind him toe forward.


    "No need! I don¡¯t think Yin Suye is so poor that he can¡¯t even afford to invite the priest himself!"


    Before Weiyi¡¯s priest cane forward, Shui Ruoshan has shot Weiyi¡¯s request down without mercy.


    "Shui Ruoshan, you are a demon, aren¡¯t you being too arrogant in meddling with the human affairs?" Being ridiculed twice by Shui Ruoshan, Weiyi was obviously angered.


    "I am arrogant, so what?"


    Shui Ruoshan gently raised his eyebrow, and his attitude seemed even more difficult to handle. Seeing Weiyi¡¯s face changing colors because of his words, Shui Ruoshan felt very pleased all of a sudden. Even if Weiyi is a good young man, but daring to find trouble with him and discriminate his identity as a demon, he will make him pay one by one! ¡¯Zhuang 13¡¯ or whatnot, it¡¯s what he do best!


    [Banana note: 13 is actually B4because it looked like one, so Zhuang B is an online ng one used to mock other people, looking down on them, etc. I can¡¯t trante it straight away or the entire ng will disappear :v ]


    Raw Word Count : 2827


    #WahahahaEvenBananaGotWeiyiWrong


    #ThoughtItWasBaiYi


    #SRSSoCalledSubordinate


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost

 Chapter 121

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one two one - Toowless</strong>


    "Shui Ruoshan, you are a demon. You are not qualified to stay beside Supreme King Yin, even more not qualified to take advantage of Supreme King Yin¡¯s love for you, to act fearless!"


    Weiyi stopped with the pleasantries and stated his thinking out loud to Shui Ruoshan. The hostility between the humans and demons has been around for a long time. Therefore, Weiyi disliked the demon Shui Ruoshan, especially when he acted so arrogantly that his attitude towards Shui Ruoshan became even worse.


    "Do you have any qualifications to say this to me?"


    At this point, Shui Ruoshan understood it. Weiyi being so hyped up and brought so many people with him, he(WY) was actually seeking trouble with him! With the opportunity to enter the innerpound of the secret base today, Weiyi was not in a hurry to do other things but instead, he chose to attack1verbally him the moment he saw him(SRS)! It seems that Weiyi isn¡¯t very happy with his identity as a demon!


    "I am the captain of the Supreme King¡¯s personal guard team, naturally will have to think for the Supreme King¡¯s welfare."


    Weiyi said it very righteously and apparently took pride in his own identity. Whether he is the captain of the personal guards or a member of the human race, he is qualified to doubt this demon, Shui Ruoshan.


    "Wang Batian has been killed by Yin Suye 8 days ago. If you have to think about the ex-Supreme King Wang Batian, then please use the sword in your hand and swipe it against your neck. Then you can continue your allegiance to that Supreme King!"


    Shui Ruoshan really doesn¡¯t think he will lose to others in terms of bickering. If it wasn¡¯t for the cold and aloof image he want to maintain in front of the outsiders, Shui Ruoshan follow his words with gestures and make a very exaggerated swipe at his own neck to encourage Weiyi tomit suicide.


    "Don¡¯t interpret the concept wrongly. I am loyal to the Supreme King, not Wang Batian!"


    Weiyi didn¡¯t seem to hear Shui Ruoshan¡¯s deliberate taunt. Instead, he seriously corrected Shui Ruoshan¡¯s sentence. "On the contrary, you are a demon. What is your real intention for sticking to Supreme King Yin?"


    Obviously, demons are not any good people in Weiyi¡¯s eyes. Now looking at Shui Ruoshan who fought for (Yin Suye¡¯s) attention with him, he felt that this demon¡¯s scheme is very deep. Because even before Supreme King Yin bes the new Supreme King, he(SRS) has first obtained his trust, so Shui Ruoshan must have some unspeakable secrets. Weiyi viewed all of Shui Ruoshan¡¯s behaviors like each of them wereced with conspiracy.


    "You said that much, but why do I feel like this is just a nice excuse you used to cover up the fact that you are reluctant to die2together with Wang Batian?!"


    Shui Ruoshan¡¯seback was not only quick but also sharper. Since Weiyi thinks that he had a conspiracy, he could suspect Weiyi as well.


    "When Wang Batian was still in-charge, you were loyal to him. After Wang Batian is dead, you will immediately turn to Yin Suye for allegiance."


    Although he knows that Weiyi has a proper 3 views and that his heart may be really thinking as he said, but they stood in different sides so he can only ¡¯reverse ck and white¡¯3twist the facts.


    "In order to gain Yin Suye¡¯s trust, you cannot even tolerate me who can influence Yin Suye?"


    Shui Ruoshan felt that he(SRS) is not a young man with proper 3 views to start with, so he didn¡¯t feel any pressure in verbally attacking Weiyi. People is bullying him over his head, he has no reason to swallow it down!


    "Weiyi, you being such an opportunist who goes whichever way the wind blows, does your father and mother knows that4Online ng - Like do your mom/dad knows that you are doing [something]??"


    Finally, Shui Ruoshan couldn¡¯t help using an online ng to conclude his offense. He has to admit that it¡¯s a part of his habit when he ranted. If he don¡¯t use such words, he will be ufortable.


    "Don¡¯t use people without evidence!"


    Weiyi was angered by Shui Ruoshan¡¯s usation but he couldn¡¯t exin it clearly, so he decided to disregard it. He believed that time will prove one¡¯s innocence. Just that thest part Shui Ruoshan¡¯s sentence, Weiyi clearly couldn¡¯tprehend his modern words. He felt that he could understand each individual words but he can¡¯t really understand it whenbined. All he knew was it is not any good words. Weiyi couldn¡¯t help but wondered if Shui Ruoshan identally made a mistake from over-excitement? He really can¡¯t understand the demon¡¯snguage!


    "Pfft!"


    Fox originally worried that Shui Ruoshan would be at a disadvantage, but seeing Weiyi with a stupid look and still unable to react, he couldn¡¯t control himself andughed out. It was a bit immoral of Shui Ruoshan for brazenly bullying Weiyi with these novelnguages that he couldn¡¯t understand! When people shifted their eyes on him, Fox immediately hid behind Shui Ruoshan, and generously he waved his hand, "You can continue, just pretend I don¡¯t exist!" Then, Fox immediately acted like he is transparent.


    "Shui Ruoshan, if you still have self-consciousness, you should leave Supreme King Yin to save his name from being tainted!"


    Weiyi knows that Fox is Supreme King Yin¡¯s secret guard so he can¡¯t say anything to him, he just followed Fox¡¯s words and pretended like he(F) doesn¡¯t exist and continued to criticize Shui Ruoshan.


    "I dare you to say that again."


    Shui Ruoshan who was originally nonchnt; his expression sank and his aura changed when he heard what Weiyi said. Who did Weiyi think himself was? Even dare to control his(SRS) business?! Dare to ask him to leave Suye?!


    "If a demon keep staying beside Supreme King Yin, it will damage his prestige as the Supreme King, so I hope you can take the initiative to leave so to maintain Supreme King Yin¡¯s image in the human race!"


    Weiyi clearly knows that Yin Suye liked this demon, that he bet his everything to initiate the Fate Substitution. Hence, he(WY) doesn¡¯t dare to be too tough on Shui Ruoshan, and decided to use the truth to convince him. After all, Yin Suye is now the King of the humans, and he(SRS) is the demon following the Supreme King around, who is not in harmony with the humans. If this fact is used by any ill-intentioned people, the light consequence would be Yin Suye¡¯s authority in the humans being affected. The heavy consequence would shake the roots of the humans. Therefore, the best way to do this is to take advantage of Yin Suye¡¯sa, make Shui Ruoshan understand the cause and effect and get him to choose to leave.


    "What do you mean by asking me to leave for Yin Suye¡¯s sake?"


    Shui Ruoshan raised his eyes in disbelief. He thought that his brain hole was already very powerful(big), he never expect Weiyi¡¯s to be more powerful(bigger). But one thing he didn¡¯t understand was how did Weiyi managed to imagine this ¡¯leaving for the sake of someone else¡¯ plot? Could it be Weiyi watched too much third-rate dog blood romance? He can¡¯t remember since when his xuanhuan/fantasy novel [The Strongest King in History] suddenly became a romance story?


    "Yes." Weiyi nodded.


    "Fc*k that! Who the Hell you are? You dared to control this Master¡¯s business5SRS addressed himself Ò¯/ye to emphasize his authority?!"


    Shui Ruoshan, who thinks himself as a cultivated person, can¡¯t help breaking his facade at this moment and started scolding. He never really like Weiyi, and instantly felt that Weiyi is too annoying! Yin Suye never ask him to leave, but Weiyi wanted him to let go just like this?! In your dreams! So this Weiyi really thinks too high of himself? Or did he(SRS) looked like someone who is easily deceived ah?


    Firstly, let¡¯s not talk about how Weiyi doesn¡¯t have the qualification to manage Yin Suye¡¯s matter, he(WY) couldn¡¯t even manage him(SRS), and he(SRS) is not someone who will obediently listen to others! In the end, which eyes did Weiyi used to see him(SRS) as some kind of random good people, someone who willpromise and make a perfect decision for the sake of justice ah?


    ......


    "If you don¡¯t want to leave, I don¡¯t mind using force to do it!"


    Seeing Shui Ruoshan is not listening to his words, Weiyi lost his patience. He deliberately brought the personal guards here today so that he could use force should he unable to achieve his goal smoothly.


    "You dared to attack me here?!"


    Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t think that Weiyi would be so bold, daring to start fighting in Yin Suye¡¯s territory and posing a threat like ¡¯if he don¡¯t cooperate, then he will be using force¡¯. This is really toowless!


    "If you don¡¯t cooperate, I can only make the best decision!"


    Although Weiyi didn¡¯t want to see the situation developing to this but looking at the current development, they probably can¡¯t reach a consensus peacefully.


    "Weiyi, are you not afraid that Master will me you when he wakes up?"


    Fox has been watching Shui Ruoshan engaging in the verbal battle with Weiyi and saw Weiyi getting more and more unruly. So he went forward and stood in front of Shui Ruoshan, showing a protective stance, keeping Shui Ruoshan tightly inside his guard behind him. Don¡¯t look at how casual was Fox¡¯s attitude towards Shui Ruoshan usually, when Shui Ruoshan is in danger, he will be the first to stand up. Not only this was his Master¡¯s order, part of the reason was because he regarded Shui Ruoshan as his own. This can only be said that the way Fox expresses his friendship is extraordinary.


    "When the timees, I will personally admit my wrongs to Supreme King Yin regarding this matter!"


    Weiyi reached out and waved at the personal guards, gesturing to them to execute his order to force ¡¯that person¡¯ away. Very obvious, Weiyi¡¯s decision is to separate Shui Ruoshan from Yin Suye.


    "Protect Shui Ruoshan!"


    Seeing Weiyi has hardened his heart to take Shui Ruoshan away, Fox wasted no time instructing the secret guards to protect Shui Ruoshan. In an instant, the guards from both sides confronted each other in the secret base.


    The war is going to start any moment now!


    ......


    Raw Word Count : 2901


    #OhNoes


    #SRSCanFightByHimself ?


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost

 Chapter 122

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one two two - Using death to persuade</strong>


    "Weiyi, you are seeking death!"


    Shui Ruoshan reached out and gently pushed Fox away, stepping out to stand at the front. His current strength seems to be a little bit higher than Fox, so Fox standing in front of him not to protect him but to block his road is it?


    Shui Ruoshan stood in a prominent position and raised his head slightly, then put his hands behind his back in an unhurried manner. Next, he sent out a powerful pressure towards Weiyi and his people! In an instant, Shui Ruoshan disyed his ability on how to show off. He felt that in the continent of Magic and Swords [Mowu Dalu], the most show-off, ah no, the most powerful person is Yin Suye. Therefore, in the moment of iing war, he naturally wanted to show off his powerful momentum, in order to stun the opponents first!


    "Shui Ruoshan, you are too obstinate in persisting matter in the wrong way!"


    Weiyi didn¡¯t think Shui Ruoshan would be convinced with a few words from him anyway, but he didn¡¯t expect Shui Ruoshan to reject him so resolutely. Hence, he exuded his own pressure out as well and confronted directly with Shui Ruoshan. At the same time, he strengthened his spection in his mind and truly believed that Shui Ruoshan must have gotten near to Supreme King Yin for some evil purpose. After all, it can be seen that Shui Ruoshan is very strong from the pressure he exuded, so a strong demon sticking close to Supreme King Yin felt like a conspiracy no matter how one looked at it! Therefore, in order to ensure the safety of Supreme King Yin and also the safety of human race, he must remove Shui Ruoshan from the humans!


    "Since you are not willing to leave Supreme King Yin by yourself, I can only choose the side for you!"


    Things reaching to this point, Weiyi does not expect to be able to resolve it peacefully, so he gave instructions to the personal guards indicating that they can start taking actions. Instantly, the secret guards under Fox went on alert as well...


    "Humph!"


    Shui Ruoshan coldly humph-ed and raised his hand. He began to mobilize his spiritual energy, ready to start writing the incantations he is familiar with. Shui Ruoshan has lost the mood to continue talking to Weiyi, this stubborn person who insisted on taking the road of no return so he decided to start attacking too. However, should he use preemptive incantation to ¡¯strike while the iron is hot¡¯? Or should he first protect himself with defensive incantation? Or should he use support-type incantation to inflict negative states1Banana : Kinda hard to exin this. For those who y games, I think this is like inflicting Poison/Sleep/Stun kinda effect? on Weiyi?


    ......


    Just that not waiting for Shui Ruoshan to decide what incantation to use, he saw Weiyi swiftly flung away from his sight, and hit the wall in the yard with a loud noise ¡¯BANG!¡¯, then fell on the floor and vomited blood!


    Shui Ruoshan frowned from this unexined development. Looking down, he was still keeping his hand mid-air, that caused his iprehensible expression to deepen. He haven¡¯t start his attack yet right? So, how did Weiyi got flung out? Could it be he has be so powerful that he does not need to move, and the enemy can be defeated by his thoughts?


    Before Shui Ruoshan began to feel the pride that he seemed to have be very, very powerful, a voice he was very familiar with rang from behind him.


    "Xiao Ruo, are you okay?"


    "Yin Suye, you finally awake?!"


    Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t have time to bother with Weiyi anymore and turned to look at the person behind him. So Yin Suye was the one who sent out the attack. Due to him being immune against Yin Suye¡¯s attack, it¡¯s possible that he might not be able to sense the attack.


    "I have let you waited for a long time!"


    Yin Suye took a step forward and stood in front of Shui Ruoshan. He grabbed him and began to check his body carefully... until he was confirmed that Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t get any injuries.


    Actually he could somewhat sense what is happening in the outside world when he was unconscious. The reason why he didn¡¯t wake up immediately was not only because of the seque from the forbidden pill he ate to forcibly improve his own strength, but also because when Wang Batian died, the position of the Supreme King became empty. He naturally would want to advance from level 9 Imperial stage to the Supreme King stage. Although the advance to Supreme King stage caused hisa to be longer, he managed to make use of the process where he could reshape/rebuild his body constitution during the advance to offset the seque from the forbidden pill. At the same time, he also took the opportunity to focus on his spiritual power and spent some time aligning the magic core and strength core in his body in ordance to a ¡¯yin yang¡¯ pattern like what Shui Ruoshan has suggested. It turns out that this method provided by the little guy is very useful and fundamentally solved the internal threat of the power ipatibility in his body. This was the real reason why he has not woken up after so long.


    It was just that Yin Suye didn¡¯t expect that after he killed Wang Batian, there would be still people out there who are not afraid of finding trouble right at their door. What he didn¡¯t expect even more was their target is Shui Ruoshan! When he felt the energy wave from the little guy, Yin Suye stopped aligning his energies and forcibly woke himself up from his slumber. Then the first thing he did was using his pressure to fling away the Weiyi who dared to act against the little guy.


    ......


    "Master!"


    All of the secret guards became very excited when they saw Yin Suyeing out. Their backer finally woke up and they finally can stop worrying whether they can protect Shui Ruoshan well or not.


    "En."


    Yin Suye waved his hand and signaled them to continue doing what they should be doing. Then he shifted his focus on the uninvited guests in the yard.


    "Supreme King Yin!" Weiyi endured the pain from his body and climbed up from the ground to bowed respectfully at Yin Suye.


    "Weiyi, do you know your crime?" Yin Suye¡¯s voice was cold, with a temperature that could freeze people to death.


    "This subordinate knows my wrong2Okay, kinda sounds weird. But I want to make it as short as possible to match the mood ah. I ept better suggestions.!"


    Weiyi already prepared himself for any possible punishment when he made the decision to attack Shui Ruoshan. But he didn¡¯t regret it and isn¡¯t going to change his original intention.


    "Subordinate must persuade Supreme King Yin, that the demon Shui Ruoshan can¡¯t stay!" Weiyi seriously persisted.


    "You are seeking death!"


    Bloodthirsty killing intent shed in Yin Suye¡¯s eyes. He couldn¡¯t wait to tie the little guy as tightly possible at his side, and now someone actually wanted the little guy to leave him, this is really an unpardonable sin!


    "You are the Supreme King, you should consider everything for the human race, not disregarding your responsibilities as the Supreme King for a small demon!"


    Even when he is already crumbling under Yin Suye¡¯s pressure, Weiyi still clenched his teeth and persisted. He can¡¯t let their new Supreme King to make unwise choices and leave a bad name because of a demon.


    "I became the Supreme King just so that thews of heaven and earth will no longer bind me!"


    Irony filled Yin Suye¡¯s eyes, seemingly like he is ridiculing Weiyi¡¯s ipetence. In his past life, he got betrayed by everyone. This time, it is impossible for him to be responsible for those who have abandoned him.


    The Supreme King is the most powerful existence in the world. As long as he bes the King, he will not be bound again, and he can live a better life as he pleased. Also, he can protect the little guy even better!


    "..."


    Hearing such a domineering deration from Yin Suye, Shui Ruoshan couldn¡¯t feel any admiration at all, what to do? It was simply because he understood the underlying meaning in Yin Suye¡¯s words. Yin Suye¡¯s words seemed to be good to hear, but that didn¡¯t change the meaning at all. He simply meant ¡¯only by standing at the top, that one can be truly unscrupulous¡¯! Generally speaking, Yin Suye can do bad things when he wants to do bad things, can kill people if he wants to kill, and destroy things when he wants to destroy....


    As for why is he taking the negative examples to describe it? That is exactly because Yin Suye is a heinous viin ah! Do you expect a rebirth viin to be happily helping out people? Does it matches the reality or not?


    "If Your Majesty really want to go your own way, then I can only persuade your with my death!" Weiyi said that as he knelt in front of Yin Suye, hoping to use his sincerity to convince Yin Suye to change his mind.


    "Then you shall die!" Yin Suye¡¯s eyes were filled bloodthirsty killing intents.


    Weiyi¡¯s original behavior towards the little guy was absolutely unpardonable in his eyes. Now Weiyi has taken the initiative to seek death, he has no reason to not help him to fulfill his wish. Yin Suye gently raised his hand and a golden light shed from his fingertips toward Weiyi¡¯s heart...


    Weiyi apparently didn¡¯t expect Yin Suye to do anything to him, so he widened his eyes in disbelief as he watched the golden light shot directly into his heart. He opened his mouth to say something but couldn¡¯t say anything, and he unwillingly closed his eyes...


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t think that Yin Suye would kill someone just like that?! However one say it, Weiyi is also an important supporting role in [The Strongest King in History], he is also a countable younger brother for the protagonist in thete part of the plot. But now he has been killed by Yin Suye. Such an understated way of death, so floaty like the clouds, such clean and clear way of death... Mr.Plot, can you still be saved?


    On the other hand, why did he felt that the current Yin Suye who killed with unwavering determination has be more handsome?


    ......


    Raw Word Count : 2887


    #En


    #Finally


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost


    <strong>Banana</strong>: For those who felt that it¡¯s unfair for Weiyi to die like this, you can try looking at this from YSY¡¯s POV. Dude betrayed himst time and he is just taking his revenge :v

 Chapter 123

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one two three - Cannot be saved anymore</strong>


    "Mur, murder?!"


    Everyone at the scene were all shocked by Yin Suye¡¯s sudden action, almost dropping their eyeballs. Especially those people brought by Weiyi, they didn¡¯t even think that the new Supreme King, Yin Suye would kill people just like that. They have yet to react, and their leader has been killed! In an instant, everyone waspletely stunned, and the expression on their face keeps changing. In the end, there were still a few of gutsy followers who restrained their inner fears, started to throw usation at Yin Suye for his brutal action under his supreme pressure.


    They felt that Weiyi has worked hard and led them to help deal with things while Yin Suye was unconscious, that he deserved acknowledgement for his hard work if not being credited. But who can think that Yin Suye will ignore those after waking up? Not only he gave no merits, he killed their Captain right away just because of a few words. This caused them to feel somewhat uneptable, hence they boldly voiced their dissatisfaction towards Yin Suye.


    "Aren¡¯t you the Supreme King? You can¡¯t kill indiscriminately like this."


    "And our Captain did nothing wrong. Why did you sentenced him to death?"


    "Even if you possessed the strength of the Supreme King, you still have yet to be crowned the new King. Being so arrogant with your strength, you really don¡¯t put the world in your eyes!"


    ......


    Once someone stood up and voiced their dissatisfaction, it¡¯s very easy for other people to follow blindly behind, and the more they say, the harsher it gets.


    "Do you people want to die too?"


    After confirming that he haspletely done with Weiyi, Yin Suye turned his attention to the guards who were yelling at him. His voice was indifferent without a hint of emotion, but it can make people feel cold from the bottom of their heart. Inside this pair of terribly sharp eyes was a pride of having the continent trampled under his feet. Instantly, those people who were using Yin Suye just now stopped talking like they were caught in the neck.


    The strong suffocating pressure from Yin Suye¡¯s eyes gave them the illusion like they were being stared by the devil, so sharp that even their heart shrunk a bit, inciting infinite panic in their mind. At this moment, Yin Suye has his back against the dazzling sunshine, but not only they couldn¡¯t feel the warmth from him as the ¡¯Light of The Sun¡¯, they felt that he was more of a demon who came out of Hell; causing one to feel suffocated.


    "Not saying anything means a silent consent?"


    Yin Suye slightly raised his eyebrows, with an obvious ridicule in his eyes. These people are just ants in front of him, Yin Suye didn¡¯t even bother to look at them. The reason why he wasted his time with them was just to calm down the bloodthirsty emotions in his heart and also let these people experience the fear of death. He originally didn¡¯t want to kill Weiyi, who betrayed him in the past so easily, but even if he was in anger, he still remembers that little guy didn¡¯t like bloody scenes. That¡¯s why he neatly finished off Weiyi. Obviously, Weiyi¡¯s death did not reduce the killing intents in Yin Suye¡¯s heart so he could only vent his anger on these people Weiyi brought with him.


    "..."


    Everyone were suffering in silence by Yin Suye talking by himself. It was not that they don¡¯t want to beg for mercy, but Yin Suye smothered them with his murderous aura, so that they can¡¯t speak at all. They regretted it now, that they should not have stir troubles for Shui Ruoshan at all, then implicated Yin Suye. Even more, they shouldn¡¯t have follow the crowd and provoked Yin Suye! But reality did not give them the opportunity to repent. They could only watch as Yin Suye raised his arm slowly towards them. With a point from his finger, they closed their eyes forever, filled with fear and despair.


    "Then, go1to die ba!"


    Bloodthirsty, this is Yin Suye¡¯s nature after he became ckened. Especially the moment he has just advanced, under the situation where his mood is not stable, this state is even more prominent. Moreover, he won¡¯t ¡¯release the tiger back to the mountain¡¯2giving second chance to trouble. His principle is always ¡¯cut weeds and eliminate the roots¡¯, in case ¡¯it grows again when the breeze blows¡¯. That¡¯s why he killed everyone brought over by Weiyi.


    Fortunately, Shui Ruoshan was just standing beside him, which lightened the killing intent in his heart a bit. He didn¡¯t kill them in any cruel ways, and just ¡¯sent these unsightly people quietly on the road¡¯. Even when watching Weiyi¡¯s people fall down one by one, Yin Suye¡¯s eyes did not change a bit; his entire person revealed a sense of cold and cruel beauty.


    "..." Shui Ruoshan felt that he cannot be saved anymore!


    Sure enough, ¡¯near to cinnabar will be red, near to ink will be ck¡¯3The english equivalent would be ¡¯Birds of the same feather flock together¡¯.! He stayed too long beside the big viin Yin Suye, and now he actually didn¡¯t feel much fear from watching Yin Suye¡¯s killing scene. Was it because he has been in a parallel world for a long time, that his thoughts have been generalized4Like killing someone in this world is actually not a big deal? Or was it because those Yin Suye killed are all enemies, so he(SRS) can¡¯t sympathize with them? Or was it because Yin Suye¡¯s killing method is not bloody, so he adapted well to it?


    ......


    Whatever the reason it was, this is a sad story for Shui Ruoshan, who advertises himself as a good young man from the new century! Forget it! What let Shui Ruoshan felt that his 3 views are not normal was the fact that he thinks the way Yin Suye kills is very tyrannic, arrogant and cool!


    At this moment, Yin Suye just simply stood there, and it¡¯s already a beautiful painting. His golden hair flew in the wind, and his ck robes outlined his slender and strong body. His determined and sharp eyes were firm and decisive, and his entire person basking in the sunlight was even more intoxicating! Shui Ruoshan could feel his eyes turning into starry eyes from just looking at him! Don¡¯t Yin Suye know that acting cool at this moment... actually, he can continue doing it!


    "Xiao Ruo."


    Yin Suye turned around and looked at the Shui Ruoshan who was looking at him with much enthusiasm. The bloodthirsty killing intent suddenly disappeared, leaving only a soft light on his face. That caused his persona to instantly change from a bloodthirsty killer to the domestic loyal dog!


    The secret guards saw their majestic Master changing face so quickly, and quickly turned their head away, saying that they didn¡¯t see anything. Their Master is not that Schizophrenic! At the same time, they became worried in the mind that since they saw the scene just now, would they be killed by their Master to seal the secret? Being a secret guard is really hard ah!


    "You killed everyone just like this?"


    Shui Ruoshan was obviously used to Yin Suye changing his expression in an instant so he didn¡¯t rant about it anymore. What he is more concerned now, is how to clean this mess up? Yin Suye has just ascended to Supreme King stage, and has yet to be crowned the real Supreme King by the human race, but now he killed the Weiyi who held real power in the Capital. If this matter is not handled well, it will cause Yin Suye to bear a bad reputation.


    Even when there is a saying that ¡¯Every new sovereign brings his own courtiers¡¯, Yin Suye shouldn¡¯t do away Weiyi so quickly. After all, this doesn¡¯t benefit the him who doesn¡¯t have any foundation5backer at all. He will only let those who originally were loyal to the previous Supreme King, Wang Batian to feel restraining fear towards the new Supreme King.


    ¡¯If the rabbit dies, the fox grieves6(idiom); having sympathy with a like-minded person in distress¡¯, this will make them feel a sense of crisis. They will even make a desperate move under the threat of death. So even if Yin Suye is now the Supreme King and almost invincible, but he is still ¡¯almost¡¯ invincible; ¡¯a swarm of ants can bite an elephant to death¡¯! Shui Ruoshan felt that he need to find some time to discuss this problem with Yin Suye. Don¡¯t think that he can be so unscrupulous just because he is powerful!


    "Offended the Supreme King, deserved death punishment!"


    Seeing the little guy was worried for him, Yin Suye¡¯s eyebrows softened a bit. At the same time, he stated the charge he pressed onto Weiyi. Offending the little guy is means offending him(YSY). And in Yin Suye¡¯s eyes, offending the little guy is even heavier than offending him. But considering that he really needs to give the world a reason why he killed Weiyi, he can only settle for second best.


    "Will people believe this?"


    What Shui Ruoshan actually wanted to ask Yin Suye now was you randomly charged other people with a crime, will other people believe it? How silly can someone be to do something to offend the Supreme King? Although he also understands the fact that history is written by the winner, but can Yin Suye¡¯s obviously unreliable reason be used?


    "They have to believe it."


    Yin Suye squinted his eyes, revealing his supreme confidence in himself. As long as he said it, other people must believe!


    He understands very well in human¡¯s bad habit towards bullying the weak, and fearing the strong.


    Due to his power and strength, they won¡¯t dare to arbitrarily refute him even if they doubted Weiyi¡¯s cause of death. Instead, they might agree with him from much considerations.


    One side is the dead Weiyi, and on the other is their new Supreme King. Everyone will know which side they should choose to stand. He can say with certainty that no one will choose to offend him for the sake of the dead. Besides, there can be so many exnations to say how he ¡¯offended¡¯ him. Disrespectful is an offense, talking back is an offense, disobedience to orders is also an offense... and Weiyi¡¯s actions can be said have offended him many times, that¡¯s why he should be guilty of death. He(YSY) did not say anything wrong.


    "..."


    Sure enough, viin whatever will always be so tyrannic, arrogant and cool until he has no friends!


    Raw Word Count : 2840


    #BeautyInTheEyeOfBeholder <3 .


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost


    <strong>Banana</strong>: Apologies for thete release, was busy at work _(;3/

 Chapter 124

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one two four ¨C Settling ount</strong>


    ¡°Xiao Ruo.¡±


    Seeing the little guy ignored him and begins to habitually zone out, Yin Suye can¡¯t help but lightly called out, trying to shift the little guy¡¯s attention back on him.


    ¡°Xiao Yeye, you call me ah?¡±


    Because Yin Suye has killed all the people Weiyi brought over and the only people left in the yard belonged to them, Shui Ruoshan felt that he doesn¡¯t have to continue to help Yin Suye maintain his cold aloof image in front of outsiders anymore, and him with his nickname. Who let Yin Suye always called his nickname regardless of location, and he(YSY) often changed his(SRS) nickname. He had already given Yin Suye enough face by not randomly throwing tantrums. Now, he only called him(YSY) a few times with his nickname, fair enough.


    ¡°I am very happy that you didn¡¯t choose to leave!¡±


    Yin Suye quietly looked at Shui Ruoshan, his eyes instantly changed from cold gaze to be soft.


    ¡°I hate it when people orders me around!¡±


    Being stared by Yin Suye with much focus, Shui Ruoshan felt like he is drowning in his(YSY) eyes, he suddenly felt ufortable and turned around. He is not a white lotus, or holy mother who will obediently stand there being bullied. If he did that, then he must be a retard! So the more Weiyi wanted him to leave Yin Suye, the less likely he will leave! And...


    ¡°And I promised you, that I won¡¯t leave your side until the master-servant contract is nullified!¡±


    Feeling like the first reason sounded too casual, Shui Ruoshan thought for a while and continued his reason for not leaving. He has always do what he has promised. Just that at the next second, Shui Ruoshan started to feel some regrets, this seems to be a bit too unconventional!


    ¡°En, I understand!¡±


    The corner of Yin Suye¡¯s mouth revealed a faint pleasing curve, and his heterochromic eyes shone in joy. Then his fingers touched the tip of Shui Ruoshan¡¯s hair, slowly reaching into his hair, gently rubbing.


    Shui Ruoshan could only feel his blood stopped moving all of a sudden. This Yin Suye is too much of a foul. Where did the former arrogant and tyrannic viin went? He can¡¯t take this gentle and pampering viin ah!


    Shui Ruoshan was obviously a bit angry with Yin Suye¡¯s weak reaction. It¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t understand. Which part of his words just now has touched Yin Suye that could cause him to be so different in an instant? Goddamned! Could it be the contract? When he thought of the contract, he recalled that his master-servant contract has been a fake, and suddenly Shui Ruoshan became emboldened.


    ¡°I think we shouldn¡¯t discuss the issue of leaving and not leaving right now, and focus on the master-servant contract between us!¡±


    Shui Ruoshan wanted to immediately understand what really happened, and he has an ount to settle with Yin Suye. No matter what he said, he must make Yin Suye give him an exnation! So, in order to show his seriousness in this matter, Shui Ruoshan took a step forward, then pulled Yin Suye¡¯s cor downwards to force Yin Suye to bend down and look at him. Even though Shui Ruoshan has broken his seal and grown up from a zengtai.shota to a beautiful young man, his height is still much shorter than Yin Suye. When they are standing together, he still needs to look up at him. Therefore, in order to express his strong attitude this time round, Shui Ruoshan used this action to show his dominant position.


    "What do you want to discuss?" Yin Suye cooperatively bent down slightly with Shui Ruoshan¡¯s movements to keep their eyes in the same eye level.


    ¡°Master, should we retreat first?¡±


    Not waiting for Shui Ruoshan to answer anything, Fox organized his expression and stepped forward. At the same time, he adjusted the fox mask on his face. After making sure that his mask haspletely covered his expression, he then spoke on behalf of all the secret guards present to inform their request to retreat. The secret guards have been working hard to minimize their presence, so after Fox asked the question, they nodded furiously to express their support. They really don¡¯t dare to stay any longer in this yard as their nerves were being constantly stimted here. Not only they saw their Master¡¯s ability in changing expressions, they also heard a nickname that did not meet his mighty and domineering image. How childish is this nickname Xiao Yeye ah? Ain¡¯t Xiao Yinyin is better than Xiao Yeye?! No, both also not good!


    When they heard Shui Ruoshan mentioning this nickname, they secretly wiped away their cold sweat, fearing that their Master couldn¡¯t hold back his emotions and ¡®kacha-ed¡¯1means kill off him(SRS). The secret guards have been with Shui Ruoshan for a while and both sides have good feelings with each other, so they do not want to see Shui Ruoshan falling into a tragic end because of such a small thing.


    Turns out that these secret guards don¡¯t understand their Master¡¯s character at all. Not only he was not furious, he also silently acknowledged that Xiao Yeye nickname! Now, they finally realized how much their Master indulged Shui Ruoshan! Then the next thing happened haspletely shocked their eyes out! Shui Ruoshan dared to grab Master¡¯s cor, and then threatened him, but Master didn¡¯t show any dissatisfaction at all. He also unusually cooperated and let Shui Ruoshan acted out his arrogance! In the past, if someone dared to offend Master like Shui Ruoshan did, he would have been sliced into parts by Master.


    So, who can tell these secret guards, if their Master has been swapped or is Shui Ruoshan too powerful?


    ¡°Permitted.¡±


    Yin Suye looked at the secret guards with a cold warning. Don¡¯t think that he doesn¡¯t know what these secret guards were thinking, but he did deliberately let these secret guards see his indulgence on Shui Ruoshan. It is so that they can clearly understand that Shui Ruoshan is very important to him, hence will really put everything regarding Shui Ruoshan in their mind.


    As soon as they heard Yin Suye approved, the secret guards couldn¡¯t wait to retreat, and they ran out of the yard. It¡¯s really too many things happening, and even with their strength as a secret guard, it is a bit overwhelming. Fortunately, they have their mask on so that they won¡¯t get singled out. However, if Master doesn¡¯t n to kill them after this because they have seen too many things, all of them need to go back and re-train their basic to be expressionless in the face of trouble. They believed that their Master will only pamper Shui Ruoshan even more, and simr situation will happen more in the future. They need to be mentally prepared in advance. At the same time, they also need to remind the other secret guards who weren¡¯t there earlier, that they definitely must not disrespect Shui Ruoshan, or Master will never let them go. However, the secret guards who have left in a hurry had a nagging feeling like they seemed to have forgotten something important.


    Very obviously, because of the shock their Master gave them earlier, they havepletely ignored the fact that not only their Master has woken up, he also advanced to be the Supreme King, so their ¡¯worth also rose along with the water¡¯!


    ...


    ¡°The secret guards are gone, you can tell me honestly now!¡±


    Shui Ruoshan blinked in confusion. Ain¡¯t these secret guards disappeared a bit too fast? They just vanished in a blink of an eye, just like the saying as swift as the wind!


    ¡°What about ¡¯that¡¯?¡±


    Looking at the little guy staring back at him so seriously, Yin Suye couldn¡¯t help but wanted to tease him a bit more. Thus, he pointed to Ruixue, which waszing in the sun under the big tree at the yard.


    "Meow!"


    Ruixue was still basking in the sun when it felt a wave of malice intent, so it suddenly jumped up from the ground and stood up alert. The moment it saw Yin Suye, Ruixue immediately knew where the malicious intents came from, so it stared back with its big cat eye without showing any weakness. This bad guy is not good human, he don¡¯t even let the cat sleep! It wants thein to its owner! So, Ruixue elegantly catwalk-ed over to Shui Ruoshan that instant.


    ¡°Ruixue, you are here too?¡± Shui Ruoshan seemed to only realize that when he heard Ruixue¡¯s sound.


    ¡°Meow!¡± Ruixue suddenly felt very sad and hopeless.


    Howcking was its sense of existence?


    How ignorant was its owner?


    Can it stillin to its owner about the bad guy?


    ¡°Ruixue is not a human being, so it doesn¡¯t matter!¡±


    Shui Ruoshan turned his head silently, and calmly ignored Ruixue¡¯sint. Compared with Ruixue, Shui Ruoshan is more inclined to take this opportunity to reprimand Yin Suye so for the time being, he can only be sorry to Ruixue. After he made Yin Suye admit his mistake, he would use small fishes to reward Ruixue!


    ¡°Meow!¡±


    Ruixue suddenly felt even sadder, and it is going to cry a river soon. So it looked up, at a forty-five degree angle, lonely sighing of its cat¡¯s life!


    ......


    Raw Word Count : 2773


    #LolIThinkAuthorForgotAboutRuixue


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost

 Chapter 125

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one two five ¨C Don¡¯t interrupt </strong>


    "Xiao Yeye, these tricks like dying time and switching topics don¡¯t work on me!"


    Decided not to look at Ruixue, who was feeling depressed in the corner, Shui Ruoshan silently turned away and started questioning Yin Suye again. This time, he won¡¯t let Yin Suye slip away so easily! One need to know, he has never gain any upper hand before with Yin Suye all these time they are together, so this time that he managed to catch Yin Suye¡¯s mistake, he naturally need to make good use of it. The moment he imagined Yin Suye admitting his wrong with a sorry tone, he(SRS) became uncontrobly excited! In order to realize this scene, Shui Ruoshan quickly urged Yin Suye.


    ¡°So, Xiao Yeye, be honest and confess ba!¡±


    Then be prepared to get heavier punishment. Of course, he cleverly didn¡¯t say the second half of the sentence out. If he did, Xiao Yeye might be scared and refused to cooperate, then he(SRS) will cry!


    ¡°Especially regarding the master-servant contract oh ~ !¡± Shui Ruoshan deliberately extended the tone of thest word ¡¯oh¡¯, to express that he minded this matter very much.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I already exined this matter to you?¡± Yin Suye looked at Shui Ruoshan in confusion.


    At that time, at the Imperial City¡¯s gate, he already exined about the contract honestly. Why is this little guy asking him to exin now?


    ¡°That can be counted as exnation?¡±


    Shui Ruoshan immediately raised his voice, apparently very dissatisfied with Yin Suye¡¯s current attitude. Up until now, he still don¡¯t know what/who did he(SRS) signed the master-servant contract with, and Yin Suye thought he has already exined it clearly? Is he just being perfunctory, or is he pitting him?


    ¡°Could it be you want to leave me?¡± Yin Suye¡¯s face instantly became ugly.


    Why did little guy suddenly care about the contract? Particrly after Weiyi tried to persuade the little guy to leave him. Although he already wiped out Weiyi, it doesn¡¯t mean that his influence haspletely disappeared. At such a sensitive moment, Yin Suye naturally tend to overthink it.


    Could it be little guy thought that since the contract was not signed with him, so he(SRS) felt nothing about it, and does not intend to fulfill what he promised?


    This caused the Yin Suye who has already calmed down to once again feel the stormy waves.


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Shui Ruoshan uttered a cold ¡¯Ah¡¯. What is this ¡¯chicken talking to the duck¡¯1neither understand each other¡¯s words? How did Yin Suye managed to get thispletely unrted conclusion from the master-servant contract that he is leaving him? Was it because Xiao Yeye just woke up and didn¡¯t take his medicine2for his mental (sarcasm)?


    ¡°You promised me that you will never leave me before the master-servant contract is dissolved!¡±


    Seeing the little guy looking back at him with an ignorant/blurred expression, Yin Suye can only suppress his emotions and reminded him. Even if it was not him who signed the contract with the little guy, he will not let him have a chance to regret it!


    ¡°The premise of your promise was not to leave until the master-servant contract is dissolved, but it didn¡¯t say that it has to be the master-servant contract between us, so you can not vite your promise!¡± Yin Suye looked straight at Shui Ruoshan, and exined one word at a time.


    ¡°...¡± So, his promise can even be interpreted this way?


    Why did he felt like what Xiao Yeye said makes perfect sense, and he can¡¯t think of anything to say?


    *fall*


    The Hell is making perfect sense?!


    He should actually pay more attention to the conversation as he has once again deceived by Yin Suye without knowing it! It¡¯s really stressful to converse with someone like Yin Suye who likes to scheme! Even if you say one word, you still have to watch out fornguage trap, which is really hard to prevent! Shui Ruoshan has always thought he himself is very clever, but suddenly felt that maybe he should ¡¯add oil¡¯3start working on his IQ to his IQ?


    That¡¯s not right ah!


    He obviously came to interrogate Yin Suye, not discussing what promises with him. How did he got misled by Yin Suye? They must return to the main topic.


    ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt me! Listen until I finished what I want to say!¡±


    Shui Ruoshan scolded loudly at Yin Suye with a strict temperament. He can¡¯t be caught in Xiao Yeye¡¯s influence. Since he holds a mistake by Xiao Yeye, he should be more confident than Xiao Yeye no matter how one look at it. Therefore, he must disy his hands.


    ¡°I am asking you very seriously now, the other party that signed the master-servant contract with me, what...¡±


    At the end, Shui Ruoshan did not know whether to use people, animals, or other things to describe his question, so he can only use ellipsis with infinite extension.


    ¡°You just want to ask me this?¡± Upon hearing what Shui Ruoshan asked, the nervous Yin Suye immediately became rxed.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Shui Ruoshan decided to give unlimited contempt at Yin Suye for his petty fussiness. That question was very important to him, a¡¯ight? Ever since he knew that he didn¡¯t sign the contract with Yin Suye, he nearly scared to death by his own brain hole over what actually got signed with him, alright? And Xiao Yeye is still not being serious, this is not good!


    ¡°It was my spiritual pet that signed the contract with you.¡± The negative emotions in Yin Suye¡¯s mind disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°ck Kirin?¡±


    Because Yin Suye has never taken his spiritual pet out before, Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t think about that. Now that Yin Suye reminded him, he started to recall some relevant contents in his mind. [The Strongest King in History] being a Fantasy, YY4meaning MC is overpowered(OP) leveling, smooth sailing novel, spiritual pet is an essential element. Not only the protagonist will have high leveled spiritual pets, the viin need to have spiritual pet with considerable strength as well. The only difference was the protagonist Huang Beichen has arge number of spiritual pets, while the viin Yin Suye only has one ck Kirin with ancient bloodline, named Moqi. The ck Kirin was specially set by Shui Ruoshan exactly the opposite nature of normal Kirin.


    Kirin is white in color, while ck Kirin is ck; Kirin stands for auspicious sign, while ck Kirin stands for ominous sign; Kirin is gentle in nature, while ck Kirin is cruel...


    In his novel, Yin Suye got himself a ck one and through a rtively simple way. When Yin Suye was still being pampered in his childhood, Yin Ming took Yin Suye to the biggest auction house in the Capital. Yin Suye felt it was fun and bought an abandoned spiritual beast¡¯s egg. Later on, he somehow identally dripped his blood onto the egg, so in the confusion, he signed a contract with the ck Kirin. This can be said to be one of the few good lucks Yin Suye managed to get in the novel


    ¡°Yes.¡± Saying that, Yin Suye summoned his magical pet. ¡°Moqi,e out.¡±


    In an instant, a with lion head, deer antlers, tiger eyes, moose body, dragon scales and ox tail appeared in the yard.


    "This is the ck Kirin?"


    Shui Ruoshan only felt helpless inside when he looked at the ck Kirin. The image of this ck Kirin is exactly the same as described, but who can tell him this one is only the size of a kitten, like mini size version of the ck Kirin? He really couldn¡¯t link this mini ck Kirin, with its two watery eyes, and super meng appearance, to the viin¡¯s powerful and huge killing beast. The image between the two is like the difference between Heaven and earth! Where is the so-called horrifying appearance? Powerful and domineering aura? Strong and elegant posture? Return the ck Kirin that he wrote in his novel back to him! He is already sick of this world ¡¯selling meng¡¯, and felt a deep despair!


    ......


    ¡°Meow!¡±


    Ruixue had been silently wallowing in sorrow, but when it felt a powerful spiritual beast¡¯s aura appearing on the other side, its hackles instantly raised up and Ruixue issued a sound of hostility.


    ¡°Moqi is your partner in the future, you have to get along well.¡± Yin Suye coldly looked at Ruixue and warned it.


    Before Yin Suye was reborn, his situation caused him to unable to feed the Moqi with any high level spiritual stones. Later on5after he was reborn, he was busy testing out the little guy, so he ignored Moqi. That¡¯s why Moqi is still in its early childhood, and possessed not much strength.


    ¡°Meow!¡±


    Ruixue reluctantly meow-ed to expresspromisation, but its eyes looking at Moqi was not very friendly. With its animal intuition, Ruixue believed that this strange species that looked pitch ck in color and not as pretty as a cat will greatly influence its(RX) status. Unfortunately, that big bad guy has spoken. It was oppressed by his pressure and does not dare to resist. The most important thing was his master is not reliable at all so this cat has to fend for itself! The more Ruixue think about it, the pitiful it is!


    ¡°Moqi, Xiao Ruo will be your master in the future.¡± After dealing with Ruixue, Yin Suye ordered Moqi while pointing at Shui Ruoshan.


    ¡°Moqi is your cute pet, not mine!¡± Shui Ruoshan felt that using the word ¡¯cute¡¯ pet to describe Moqi is definitely better than the word ¡¯spiritual¡¯ pet.


    ¡°It has signed a master-servant contract with you, so you are also his master.¡± Yin Suye realistically replied.


    ¡°That means I have the equal power over Moqi like yours?¡±


    Shui Ruoshan felt weirding to this conclusion, there was a very strange feeling. What having equal power together? Such an inexplicable embarrassment ah!


    ¡°You can take it like that.¡± Yin Suye nodded affirmatively.


    Originally, a spiritual pet could not sign two contracts, but in his past life, he chanced upon a secret skill, which can suppress the power of a contract to a certain extent, producing an illusion that one has yet to tie to a contract yet, then forcibly sign another different contract. So now, Moqi is tied to a contract with him and the little guy at the same time.


    ¡°...¡±


    Shui Ruoshan felt a touch of sadness. After he transmigrated to the continent [Mowu Dalu], he never thought to collect any pets, but the pets were delivered to his door one by one. Then he thought of a scene where following behind him was a pure white-colored Ruixue, a pure dark-colored Moqi, he looked like he dabbles in both world ah!.


    ¡°This way, we do not need to search ways to cancel the master-servant contract.¡±


    This was Yin Suye¡¯s ultimate goal. As long as the little guy does not cancel the master-servant contract, he will have to stay with him as per agreed. Therefore, he will never let the little guy have any opportunities to nullify contract, so that he will stay with him forever.


    "En."


    Shui Ruoshan thought about it and agreed with Yin Suye. He felt that they don¡¯t need to cancel the contract and waste time searching for the precious materials needed for the cancetion process. But why did he felt like he has been schemed against by Yin Suye somehow?


    ¡°So ording to the agreement, you have to stay by my side!¡± Yin Suye will not give Shui Ruoshan any chance to regret it.


    ¡°...¡±


    Instantly, Shui Ruoshan understood what sinister intentions Yin Suye was thinking. But when he saw how nervous Yin Suye was at this moment, all of his dissatisfaction from being schemed has disappeared right away. He admits that he always feels soft-hearted when facing Yin Suye. In fact, he fully understands that because Yin Suye was betrayed by everyone, he does not believe in anyone, and has no sense of security. And because Yin Suye cares about him, he(YSY) will plot against him any time and tries to tie him(SRS) to him.


    "If I don¡¯t stay by your side, where else can I go?"


    Shui Ruoshan felt that Yin Suye¡¯s plotting was very sessful. At the very least, he is willing to be plotted against even when knowing it, because Yin Suye treated him with his true feelings and heart, and he(SRS) only needs to know this.


    ¡°Xiao Ruo, so you promised?¡± Yin Suye had a faint surprise in his eyes, but even more was an intense possessiveness.


    ¡°Yes, I promised.¡±


    Shui Ruoshan felt that he must have owed Yin Suye, that¡¯s why he can¡¯t do anything else when he faced with Yin Suye. However, he do seems to owe Yin Suye. After all, all the misfortunes Yin Suye has encountered were caused by him. That¡¯s why he will transmigrate into the story he wrote, then met Yin Suye6the first person he met in the world the moment he opened his eyes. This may be Fate¡¯s arrangement just to let him make up for Yin Suye?


    ¡°If you dare to go against the agreement...¡± Yin Suye doesn¡¯t seem like he will mention the word ¡¯leave¡¯.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t follow the agreement, you will take me back, then find a chain to lock me up so I can¡¯t leave you.¡± Shui Ruoshan interrupted Yin Suye¡¯s words and smiled while he said those possible consequences.


    ¡°Yes, and I will break all your limbs, then keep you in a ce that no one can find you.¡± Then little guy will belongs only to him alone.


    ¡°...¡±


    Fc*k, should he sigh that Yin Suye is indeed worthy of being a viin? This kind of skill where he could follow up with more hardcore options, ain¡¯t that too strong? But little ck house or whatnots, is it a bit too heavy for his taste? He felt like he seemed to have dug a pit and buried himself in?


    ¡°Afraid?¡± If you are scared, then you just have to stop any intentions to leave. Because if you did tried to leave, then I don¡¯t know what I will do.


    ¡°I am not nning to leave, so I don¡¯t need to be afraid!¡±


    Shui Ruoshan replied very frankly. Towards this dark side of Yin Suye, he knows more than Yin Suye could imagine. So, right from the beginning when he bound himself with Yin Suye, he already know that he no longer has the chance to quit, and he did not intend to quit either!


    Raw Word Count : 4087


    #NewPet


    #Cutie !


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost

 Chapter 126

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one two six - Too easy</strong>


    Shui Ruoshan realized that his n to make Yin Suye confess his wrongs that day was a failure! No, it was a failure that can¡¯t fail any lower! Not only he did not get anypensation from Yin Suye, he also somewhat sold himself to Yin Suye?! It¡¯s a pit no matter how you looked at it ah! In the end, Shui Ruoshan could only helplessly sigh. It was not that he didn¡¯t give his best, but the enemy was too slippery. That¡¯s why he wouldpromise to Yin Suye, stepping back further each time, until he made an unprofitable decision for himself! At this moment, should he learn from Ruixue and look sadly at the sky at a 45 degree angle? No, how can someone aloof like him learn from a silly cute Ruixue? It¡¯s like lowering down his style!


    Moreover, Ruixue probably has no time to pay attention to its master, because it is having fun with Moqi at the moment. As for canpeting for positions between the two spiritual pets be really counted as ying, Shui Ruoshan expressed that it has nothing to do with him. He can¡¯t even solve his own problems, how can he do anything between Ruixue and Moqi ah?


    Although he got restrained by Yin Suye in every way, it does not mean that he is not doing well. In fact, Shui Ruoshan was living so well that that he couldn¡¯t be any morefortable! Just that he felt that material satisfaction doesn¡¯t mean he was not depressed, especially the depression whenever he lost to Yin Suye. Actually, under Yin Suye¡¯s care, Shui Ruoshan¡¯s life is too good, there is nothing else to worry other than eating and drinking every day. So he became bored, and began to imagine nonsense! You can¡¯t me him for this, all he could say was ever since Yin Suye woke up, the level of respect from the people around him have improved n-th times from usual!


    Fox, who usually don¡¯t pay much respect to him didn¡¯t dare to go against him now. At most, he only say a few words to him. As for the other secret guards, that cautious look when they saw him, it was as if they are regarding him as a peerless treasure, for fear that they might identally cause any idents and harmed him;pletely treating him like a fragile item.


    As for Yin Suye, he(YSY) is even more meticulous when taking care of him now. His clothes, food and shelter, were all under Yin Suye¡¯s arrangement, and were the best of quality. Or, it can be said if it¡¯s not the best, Yin Suye will never give it to him. And if Yin Suye has the time, he will still prefer to personally do everything for him(SRS). As long as it¡¯s something he(YSY) could do, he will definitely help him to do it, changing him from a good young man with functionable limbs to little young master who would only stretch out his hand to be put on his clothes! Therefore, under Yin Suye¡¯s indulgence, together with the cooperation from everyone, Shui Ruoshan felt that he is increasingly developing into a ¡¯rice weevil¡¯1Ã׳æ - Meaning someone who don¡¯t do anything, just eating andzing around. If there areputers around, he believed that he can enter his otaku mode in minutes and bepletely turned into a rice weevil.


    Actually sometimes Shui Ruoshan felt unbelievable, that Yin Suye, a Supreme King, would do things to this extend for him. Also, Yin Suye said that he(YSY) likes him and said that he wants to pursue him, but Shui Ruoshan still thinks Yin Suye is too good for him! However, Shui Ruoshan decided not to continue thinking about such profound matter for the time being. He only needs to know that Yin Suye is good to him. When timees, he will be good to Yin Suye as well. Then everything will be fine! And so Shui Ruoshan, who has lived as a rice weevil for a while, came to this conclusion.


    It¡¯s just that Shui Ruoshan seems to have forgotten that whenever he treats Yin Suye well, Yin Suye will step up and treats him better. When he thinks that Yin Suye is being too good for him, he will want to be better towards Yin Suye. Then Yin Suye will treats him even more better...


    This is an infinite loop with no solution ah!


    ......


    "Xiao Ruo, will you go with me tomorrow?" Yin Suye gently looked at Shui Ruoshan, who was sitting leisurely under a tree.


    "You are inviting me to participate in your Supreme King¡¯s enthronement ceremony?" Shui Ruoshan blinked and woke up from his own thoughts.


    When he saw Yin Suye, he came to realize that this person is the soon-to-be Supreme King for the human race. He does not know how long it takes for others to take the ce of the present Supreme King. How long does it take for others to dominate the control over a race? He also doesn¡¯t know. But he knew that Yin Suye only took 9 days topletely control all the humans in his hands. Yes, you didn¡¯t see this wrongly. Not 9998 days, not 998 days, not 98 days, but 9 days! It really took only 9 days! And this was counted from the day Yin Suye woke up.


    On the first day, after Yin Suye killed Weiyi and his group of people in his secret base, he spent the rest of the time being interrogated by Shui Ruoshan. Other than discussing the matter of master-servant contract with Yin Suye, he also used Yin Suye of all kinds of bad behaviors. Yin Suye showed a good attitude of admitting his mistakes, but unfortunately there is no substantive performance to prove that he really understood his wrongs. Not to mention, this has ruined his dream to have Yin Suye lower his head and confess in a submissive tone. That can¡¯t be anymore depressing!


    The next day, Yin Suye was still staying in the secret base. In addition to apanying him to eat, drink and y, the rest of the time was spent on cultivation to stabilize his Supreme King stage. At the same time, everyone has received the news that Yin Suye has woken up.


    On the third day, Yin Suye was still cultivating and taking care of him. However, Yin Ming immediately brought his people with him upon hearing that Yin Suye has woken up and expressed his wish to recognize Yin Suye back as his son. It is a pity that the Yin Suye in the past would not have bothered with Yin Ming, what more the Yin Suye right now and refused Yin Ming directly and mercilessly. At the same time, he spread out the news listing all kinds of bad thing Yin Ming did to him in the past and stated that they have already broken their father-son rtionship, making Yin Ming and the Yin family instantly became theughing stock in the Capital. When his son was a nobody, he as the father abandoned him. Now that his son has achieved glory, he wants to take Yin Suye back as his son. How can there be such a cheap2advantageous/beneficial thing in the world?!


    On the fourth day after Yin Ming got humiliated, the people who came to meet Yin Suye to make contact were obviously more fawning, but this time Yin Suye refuse to meet anyone at all.


    On the fifth day, Yin Suye finally stabilized his cultivation at the Supreme King stage. Then, he finally went out of his secret base under everyone¡¯s pleading to manage the overall situation in the Capital.


    On the sixth day, Yin Suye announced the evil deeds that Wang Batian has done to the people of the world. At the same time, he boost the Double King Phenomenon to them to justify his advance as their Supreme King. In addition to that, Yin Suye also announced that Weiyi has offended him to the citizens, butpared to the previous two major events, Weiyi¡¯s matter were not worth mentioning and were quickly ignored.


    On the seventh day, Yin Suye took down Wang Batian¡¯s remaining party in one fell swoop, and announced their crimes to the world, so that they no longer have the possibility to rise back up for revenge. However, Shui Ruoshan privately knew that Yin Suye is actually more likely to settling his personal grudges with those people. With Wang Batian¡¯s ugly reputation, he can just use that as the reason to get back to those people who wronged him in the past.


    On the eighth day, Yin Suye began to officially deal with the affairs in the Capital, and then executed a group of people with various crimes, and at the same time promoted some capable people to improve the Capital¡¯s management. On the other side, this let the people of the Imperial Capital realize Yin Suye¡¯s superior ability and begin to truly see Yin Suye as a young and extraordinary person.


    On the ninth day, Yin Suye was still working diligently to deal with the affairs of the Imperial Capital in order to settle the internal and external troubles caused by Wang Batian¡¯s death. Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t know if he summed up this nine-day of Yin Suye¡¯s experience correctly. After all, these summaries were fragments of news he heard somewhere, and he summed pieced them up. In such a sensitive period, with his identity as a demon he naturally is not suitable to stay beside Yin Suye, and Yin Suye is particrly busy during these few days. He(YSY) has no time to take care of him, so he honestly stayed in the secret base, and didn¡¯t participate in anything regarding to Yin Suye in the Imperial Capital.


    Therefore, he did not know about Yin Suye¡¯s sinister and bloody ways of handling things. He believed that even if he asks, Yin Suye will not let him know any possible danger3that YSY might have encountered. Moreover, his brain has limited capacity and is not suitable to participate in inner court battle for power, it¡¯s better to be a rice weevil instead. Anyway, he don¡¯t think he can help Yin Suye with anything, he just hoped not to ¡¯drag his hind leg¡¯ instead. To say nicely, he is self-aware of his own ability. To say it brutally honest, he is just not ambitious.


    The reason why he is so reassured4of YSY¡¯s position as the Supreme King was because he knew that the Supreme Kings in [The Strongest King in History] are actually held by the Supreme King of various races5Banana : Honestly no idea what this means _(;3/ raw at the bottom for those who wanna check. No matter how much abilities other people have, the people will not approve of those people. So, Yin Suye¡¯s position as the Supreme King for humans is very much secured, and he didn¡¯t have to worry about it at all. He couldn¡¯t be more assured!


    Shui Ruoshan admits that his setting for the most powerful person is actually wed and unreasonable. Who told him when he first started the novel, everything he wrote was to give the protagonist golden fingers, so that readers will refreshed from reading it. Plus his Capital has people with Duke rank, and including the Forbidden City in the novel as well. He did not feel anything wrong with this kind of merger between China and the Western. After all, it¡¯s just a novel, not need to be too serious. But he is somewhat grateful now, that he was irresponsible with his novel setting. Because of this setting, Yin Suye can use only a short 9 days to easily conquer the human race, obtained the position of the Supreme King, without worrying for possible situations like rebellion, civil strife, and mind games. Too easy right?!


    ......


    "Not ¡¯attending¡¯, but ¡¯participating together¡¯." Yin Suye corrected


    What he wanted is to stand beside the little guy, instead of letting him hiding in the corner to watch him silently.


    "If the others don¡¯t mind my identity as a demon, I don¡¯t mind apanying you."


    Shui Ruoshan helplessly gestured. Yin Suye doesn¡¯t mind his identity as a demon, but he can¡¯t help thinking for Yin Suye. After all, there is some truth in what Weiyi said. At the same time, Shui Ruoshan felt that Yin Suye, as the Supreme King, didn¡¯t do a good job at all, because right now in the afternoon of the ninth day, Yin Suye is here in the secret base just to discuss this matter with him.


    "Don¡¯t worry about your identity as a demon. Tomorrow I will announce to the people that I havepleted the Fate Substitution for you andplete the final enthronement ceremony at the same time."


    Yin Suye knows that although the people from the Imperial City know that he has initiated Fate Substitution for the little guy, not all of the human knows about this. It is just right that he will start his enthronement ceremony tomorrow, and he can take this opportunity to resolve the little guy¡¯s identity. On the other hand, he wants to let everyone know that the little guy has beenpletely tied to him, and they won¡¯t separate from each other.


    "Oh."


    Shui Ruoshan nodded and agreed to Yin Suye¡¯s arrangement. He did wondered before why isn¡¯t there any reactions after Yin Suyepleted his Fate Substitution. How would other people know that Yin Suye haspleted the trial? Turns out that a ceremony needs to be held to be trulypleted! When he wrote the novel, Yin Suyepleted the Fate Substitution for protagonist Huang Beichen, but he fainted right after he came out, so he(SRS) did not write anything about what happens after a Fate Substitution ispleted. Hence he have no idea such ceremony existed.


    Does that means this world will automatically fill in the parts that have not be written in the novel because of a BUG?!


    Raw Word Count : 3567


    #EditingInTheMiddleOfTheNight


    #ApologiesForPossibleWrongGrammar


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost


    <strong>Banana</strong>:


    Raw : ËûÖ®ËùÒÔÄÇô°²ÐĵÄÔ­Òò£¬ÊÇÒòΪËûÖªµÀ¡¶Ê·ÉÏ×îÇ¿»ÊÕß¡·ÖеĻÊÕߣ¬Æäʵ¾ÍÊÇÓɸ÷ÖÖ×åµÄ»ÊÕßÀ´µ£Èεģ¬ÆäËûÈ˾ÍËãÔÙÓвŻªÔÙÓÐÄÜÁ¦£¬ÈËÃñȺÖÚÒ²ÊDz»»áÈÏͬµÄ¡£

 Chapter 127

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one two seven ¨C The only belief</strong>


    "Xiao Ruo, let¡¯s go?" After Yin Suye is all dressed up, he turned and extended his hand to Shui Ruoshan behind him.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Shui Ruoshan cooperatively ced his hand in Yin Suye¡¯s hand.


    Today is the tenth day after Yin Suye woke up, and also the auspicious day he will be crowned as the Supreme King before the eyes of the world. Since he promised to apany Yin Suye to attend the ceremony, he couldn¡¯t break his promise. And so, he was woken up from bed early in the morning, got dressed up, and then went through all kinds of busy...


    He only managed to be released from these when the enthronement ceremony is about to begin. Just that not waiting for Shui Ruoshan to take a breather at this moment, a loud voice sounded immediately outside the door.


    ¡°Congrattions to Supreme King!¡±


    When he heard the sound, Yin Suye pulled Shui Ruoshan up, pushed the door and walked outside...


    The moment they were out, Shui Ruoshan saw rows of people standing in the doorway. They immediately bowed to them and gave their greeting.


    ¡°Long live the Supreme King!¡±


    With the loud voice from the crowd, the entourage that has already waiting by the side immediately stepped in. Walking in front are four girls dressed in white pce dresses with a ¡¯¡¯ hairstyle, walking by twos. The first two took their flower basket and sprinkled the petals while walking. Thetter two carried an incense burner and paved a road with decoration flowers. Then soldiers wearing a silver armor and holding a long spear followed neatly behind. When the team was halfway through, Moqi and Ruixue, one ck and one white beast ran out first, and then Yin Suye led Shui Ruoshan to follow. Next, neatly marching behind them were also a group soldiers just like the one at the beginning of the entourage.


    Just like this, Shui Ruoshan followed Yin Suye and walked all the way from the secret base to the Imperial City under the escort of arge group of people...


    Along the way, the dense crowds surrounding them keep looking at the person walking in the middle of the team, the one who is about to be their Supreme King! Just when they arrived at the gate of the Imperial City, Yin Suye took Shui Ruoshan with him and flew into the city...


    The people at the scene could smell a fragrant breeze passing by them and saw their new King, who at a moment earlier was still standing in the middle of the team, suddenly carried someone. With just lightly tapping his toes on the petals flying in the air, their new Supreme King flew up to the top of the city gate. That understated and ethereal action let people feel that that move was something he can easily do, instead of needing good strength to make such an effect. Next, they saw the new Supreme King on the high tform at the highest point of the city gate. His long sleeves were slightly extended, his robes looked like water rippled when it fluttered with the wind, and then he slowly turned around...


    His supple blond hair was gently tied up high on his head with a golden crown, and golden tassels hung from both sides of the crown. In the sun, that man¡¯s handsome face looked so bright and beautiful that it looked surreal...


    The golden royal attire was tightly covering his body, outlining a slender figure. And a golden silk of the same color tied snugly at his perfect waist...


    At this moment, everyone could only think that they have seen a legendary goding down to the world, and all they wanted to do was toy by a God¡¯s feet forever!


    ......


    Shui Ruoshan did not expect that Yin Suye would bring him directly to the high tform of the city gate without asking him. However, the moment they reached the high tform, Shui Ruoshan consciously stayed a little distance away from Yin Suye. Today, Yin Suye is the protagonist, he(SRS) can¡¯t grab his limelight, he just want to stand by and watch Yin Suye¡¯s brilliance. He saw Yin Suye walking to the throne with a kingly aura and sat down, then looked down at the people under the gate. Those actions seems to possess a charm that can cause people to be fascinated, making them feel like this world should be ced within his hands! The crowd at this moment were suppressing the excitement in their hearts to prevent them from squealing out, because their King had not spoken yet.


    ......


    Yin Suye knows very well that Shui Ruoshan might have something to say right now, and didn¡¯t mind Shui Ruoshan standing some distance away from him. Shui Ruoshan can¡¯t escape anyway, so he just put that matter aside now. He slowly got up and steadily walked to the front of the tform, looking down at the crowd below with expressionless eyes.


    ¡°I am Yin Suye, and from now on I am officially your new Supreme King!¡±


    Being a King does not mean that he must rule over the entire race himself. The King can also get someone to help them manage the race1like Prime Minister, and let him be the master behind the scenes, and continue to be the pir of the race. After all, every Supreme King has different personality and abilities. Not everyone is interested in power, and not everyone has management skills. Not everyone has the patience to handle government affairs as well...


    However, it is clear that Yin Suye has chosen to announce his enthronement himself as the King and personally control everything in the human race. This is why he held such a grand ceremony to announce the news to the world.


    When Yin Suye¡¯s voice faded, red gs were raised, the drums rumbled, and tens of thousands of people began to scream.


    "Supreme King! Supreme King! Supreme King! Supreme King..."


    The people repeated the name Supreme King over and over again, because they don¡¯t know what other words they can use apart from the title to express their infinite worship and admiration for the Supreme King. At this point, the sound was deafening, and it seems that the whole world can be shaken with the fierceness. Because in everyone¡¯s heart, the Supreme King is the guide who can lead them to glory, their only belief!


    ......


    Looking at the burning passion atmosphere in the scene, Shui Ruoshan who was standing on the high tform, his feelings were obviously more profound. He could feel the same honor from seeing everyone supporting Yin Suye. If it wasn¡¯t for him wanting to keep his aloof image, he probably would get infected by the passion, and cheer together with the crowd. Just that when Shui Ruoshan turned to look at Yin Suye, he only see Yin Suye¡¯s eyes were still indifferent, seemed like he was not affected by the passionate emotions from everyone.


    His tightly pursed lips did not have a smile, and his eyes carried an icy re, even his beautiful face was dyed with coldness. He just stood quietly on the high tform, overlooking everyone. In an instant, Shui Ruoshan understood why Yin Suye¡¯s mood was not high at all. Because everyone¡¯s unconditional support and deep emotion of trust was not for Yin Suye as a person, but for the specific position of a Supreme King. It was because the influence from generations of Supreme King has umted in everyone, that everyone had a firm belief in the Supreme King, and even transferred such feelings to Yin Suye. Therefore, those people were not cheering for Yin Suye, but at Yin Suye who is the Supreme King! At this point Shui Ruoshan can understand, and he believes that Yin Suye understands this even more, especially Yin Suye has already experienced being a Supreme King before this.


    ¡°No matter what other people think, I chose to stand by your side because of ¡®Yin Suye¡¯!¡±


    Shui Ruoshan sensed a low mood from Yin Suye, so he took a few steps and stood next to Yin Suye. Then he reached out and held Yin Suye¡¯s hand on both sides,forting him by his own method. In his past life, Yin Suye fell to his end from rebellions and betrayals, but in this world, he stood next to Yin Suye, and he has the confidence to let Yin Suye avoid the tragedy from his past life. After all, his transmigration and Yin Suye¡¯s reincarnation were unpredictable from the novel [The Strongest King in History]. One need to know, Yin Suye has became the Supreme King a full 10 years ahead of time!


    What is the concept of 10 years? That is when the protagonist is still trying to upgrade himself and beating up monsters, Yin Suye the viin has already cultivated his own strength to the max level! Any people will know what kind of advantage this gap between the two represents! Therefore, he believes that Yin Suye could quickly expand his own strength with this advantage, and let everyone gradually regard Yin Suye as their only belief! Because Yin Suye is really a very attractive, very very attractive person! At the very least, this author has beenpletely charmed by Yin Suye to a certain extent!


    "En."


    Yin Suye tightly gripped Shui Ruoshan¡¯s hand back and turned to look straight at Shui Ruoshan, as if he could look into his heart and engrave himself in it...


    At this moment, looking at Yin Suye staring at him with his back against the light, Shui Ruoshan could only feel his mouth was a little thistry, his tongue was a little dry, and his heartbeats were somewhat uncontroble...


    There is a kind of person in this world, that when he looks at you, it will make you feel like you are his world! Therefore, very bewitching!


    ......


    Raw Word Count : 2796


    #BananaNotGoodWithFloweryWords


    #WasStunnedSpeechlessByIt


    #BTWOneDoNotSimplyWearGoldAllOverThemselves


    #JustBecauseTheyAreRoyaltyDearAuthor


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost

 Chapter 128

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one two eight - Sharing life and death together</strong>


    Yin Suye held Shui Ruoshan¡¯s hand tightly and led the person a step forward. He grabbed Shui Ruoshan with one hand and slowly raised his other hand. With a slight pressure, all the audience became silent.


    "This is Shui Ruoshan, the person of my Fate Substitution."


    Yin Suye loudly announced his rtionship with Shui Ruoshan just like that to the crowd..


    "..."


    As the other protagonist of this matter, Shui Ruoshan was not calm at all. One need to know, Yin Suye¡¯s enthronement ceremony is not over yet ah! Now, Yin Suye ignored the iplete rituals, and forcefully changed the arrangement of the ceremony. Then he(YSY) pushed him out to the limelight and began to talk about the matter regarding Fate Substitution. Isn¡¯t this a bit too messy? Is it really fine to be so direct? He(SRS) is actually not in a hurry! Requesting to stay a bit longer in an inconspicuous ce ah, can¡¯t he? Under the eyes of so many people, he will be nervous, a¡¯ight?!


    But since Yin Suye has already introduced his existence to the world at this time, for himself and for Yin Suye, he can¡¯t back out now.


    "I am Shui Ruoshan, the person from your new Supreme King¡¯s Fate Substitution."


    Shui Ruoshan¡¯s cold voice was neither high or low. He felt that it was fortunate that he has an innate talent to hold the scene and has special facial control skills, so he can disy his aloof image anytime anywhere, so easy! From now on, he no longer has to worry about ruining his image when in a crowd!


    ......


    After Yin Suye and Shui Ruoshan said what their part, the quiet crowd immediately exploded into a cacophony of voices under the gate. At this moment, the people who cane to the Imperial City to attend the new King¡¯s enthronement ceremony are basically people from the Imperial Capital and those who lived closer to the Capital. That is to say, this group of people are all well-informed people. Therefore, they naturally know about Yin Suye initiating Fate Substitution just so that a demon can live along with the human race, whichter on, was sessful. It¡¯s just that they didn¡¯t think that Yin Suye would choose to announce this news to all of the people at such an important moment, the day of his enthronement, to name Shui Ruoshan! Such an unexpected development, instantly hit everyone in a surprise. At the same time, they came to understand one more thing, that is, the demon standing side by side with the new Supreme King has a position higher in Yin Suye¡¯s heart than anyone else can imagine, which is even higher than the glory of a King! What right does a little demon have to make the Supreme King sacrifice like this?


    Suddenly, their gaze when looking at Shui Ruoshan becameplicated, envious, ambiguous, worried, dissatisfied...


    Some at the extreme evenined in their heart, why the one being taken care by the Supreme King is not them? However, no matter how dissatisfied they are, they cannot expressed it out at this moment, especially after the Fate Substitution is a sess. They have no position to me the other for being a demon, because their new Supreme King has used his everything to clean up his(SRS) sins as a demon. Actually, though everyone disapproved of the fact that a demon is standing next to their new Supreme King, they had to admit that the two people on the stage who were equally amazing and dazzling seemed to be exceptionally fitting together, just by standing there. It was as if they should be standing together like this. This made the people who originally wanted to argue about this demon standing stand next to Supreme King very sad because they could not find a reason why they should not be together!


    ......


    "Quiet!"


    Yin Suye looked coldly at the mor in the crowd, and there weren¡¯t any changes in his expression. He was very clear that in his past life, after he became the Supreme King, heunched a series of attacks on the demons, which caused the conflict between the two races even more intense. However in this lifetime, he wants to change so that everyone will look at the little guy with a different view. He wants the little guy to stand tall before the people, and be respected by thousands of people. Therefore, though he has always disliked to stand in the limelight, he still agreed to hold such a grand ceremony to officially introduce the little guy at such a solemn moment. He wants everyone to know that this little guy is very important to him, and to be disrespectful to the little guy means to disrespect him.


    After confirming that everyone has silent down, Yin Suye announced what he decided to do. His firm tone has a toughness that does not allow anyone to question him.


    "I am here to announce that I have signed a soul contract with Shui Ruoshan, and will share both glory and bitterness with him!"


    Yin Suye ignored their reactions after hearing this sentence, but turned around and faced Shui Ruoshan. He lets go of the hand he has been holding and gently pointed his finger at Shui Ruoshan¡¯s forehead.


    "Shui Ruoshan, I am willing to share my best with you, and die together with you, are you willing to sign a soul contract with me?"


    Yin Suye seemed to be asking for Shui Ruoshan¡¯s opinion, but his other hand was pulling his(SRS) hand, directing his(SRS) finger to point at his own forehead.


    "En."


    Looking at the serious and solemn Yin Suye with his back against the light, Shui Ruoshan subconsciously agreed. In the next second, Shui Ruoshan felt his head hurt, like something has been pulled away from his mind, and then transferred to Yin Suye through his fingers...


    Next, he could feel something from Yin Suye being transferred to him from Yin Suye¡¯s mind to his...


    In an instant, a dazzling golden light burst out and surrounded the twopletely...


    When the light disappeared, Shui Ruoshan lost a part of his spiritual power, but in ce of the missing part, there was a group of light representing Yin Suye¡¯s spiritual power, which means the soul contract has been signed.


    "This is for you."


    At the moment the contract waspleted, Yin Suye put down his hand from Shui Ruoshan¡¯s forehead and took his hand. Then, he took out a golden delicate token from his body and handed it to Shui Ruoshan.


    "What is this?"


    Shui Ruoshan took the golden token and inspected it in his hand. The token was engraved with aplex magical enchantment. The four corners of the token were written with the word Fate Substitution. The front side wrote Human Yin Suye, while the back wrote Demon Shui Ruoshan. Such obvious words, it caused Shui Ruoshan to immediately suspect that he might have wrongly thought of something before this?!


    "Proof of a sessful Fate Substitution." Yin Suye sinctly stated.


    "Then the soul contract we just signed, what with that?"


    Yin Suye¡¯s answer instantly let Shui Ruoshan to understand what he thought wrong now. He has been thinking that since Fate Substitution is such a big event, the proof would be very big as well. And now, reality is telling him that the problem has been solved with such a small token, he suddenly felt it was uneptable. Such a huge difference between imagination and reality! No wonder the protagonist Huang Beichen could still walk freely in the midst of the humans when Yin Suye is still unconscious after hepleted his Fate Substitution. Turns out that he has the token! In other words, as long as he has the token to prove his innocence, he can walk freely in the human race as well even if he is a demon. It can¡¯t be more convenient!


    Wait!


    If this token can be used as a proof of Fate Substitution, then why did they signed a soul contract just now?! In an instant, Shui Ruoshan had a very bad feeling in his heart.


    "Just in case." Yin Suye exined in all righteousness.


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan need to exin that the reason why he didn¡¯t think twice about it and stupidly agreed to sign the contract with Yin Suye is definitely not because the sun just now was too beautiful that it enhanced Yin Suye¡¯s appearance even better, that he got tempted by his beauty, and his head became hot, that he agreed with Yin Suye¡¯s proposal. As expected, beauty is a mistake ah!


    "Which soul contract did you signed with me?"


    Shui Ruoshan now remembers that soul contract is also divided into many types, and the effect is also very different. Due to the initiator of the contract was Yin Suye, Shui Ruoshan as the passive recipient was not clear of what kind of contract they signed.


    "The contract is Sharing Life and Death."


    Now that Yin Suye has sessfully signed the contract with the little guy, he does not worry that the little guy will regret itter upon knowing the truth, so he didn¡¯t hide anything with his answer. After knowing that the little guy is not from this world, he always has a strong sense of crisis, afraid that one day he won¡¯t be able to find him. Because the body that the little guy is using now is not his own, only the soul contract can guarantee that the contract signed with him is with the little guy himself, not a shell. Therefore, he did not discuss with the little guy beforehand, and when he(SRS) waspletely unprepared, he(YSY) asked for a soul contract. As it turned out, the little guy never have any precautions against him, and didn¡¯t even know which kind of contract they signed. The co-death contract is the most overbearing contract among all the soul contracts. After the two parties signed it, they would bepletely bound together, ¡¯you live, I¡¯ll live; you die and I¡¯ll die¡¯. This is what it means to share life and death together. The most satisfying thing to Yin Suye was that this contract is the only contract among all contracts that cannot be reversed because of its special effects.


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan has an urge to press Yin Suye down and beat the Hell out of him, what to do?


    Beingpletely bonded together without reasons, he can¡¯t be more depressed! One must know that in [The Strongest King in History], their contract has another name called the Partner contract. If two people signing the contract don¡¯t trust the other party or have confidence in the other party, they will never sign the contract. After all, they have to share both honor and disgrace together. Especially when the contract is signed, it¡¯s impossible to reverse it for a lifetime. He remembers that he specifically introduced this special domineering contract in the novel because the protagonist Huang Beichen was seriously injured in an adventure. Then, the heroine came forward and signed the Partner... no, the Sharing Life and Death contract with the protagonist without caring for her own life. The contract shares half of the protagonist¡¯s injury with the heroine, which allowed the protagonist to sessfully pass a life crisis. After that, the protagonist and the heroine began a great show of flirty love. However, when the person who signed the co-death contract became him and Yin Suye, Shui Ruoshan felt that there won¡¯t be any deeper pit than this!


    Yin Suye¡¯s action, if did on Earth, is called deceptive wedding act!


    The most important thing is if the couple is not satisfied with the marriage on Earth, they can still get divorce. But on the continent [Mowu Dalu], so sorry, both sides have no chance to regret once they signed the contract. In other words, in this lifetime, he can only hang himself on a tree called Yin Suye! He felt very unresigned when he thinks about it ah! Not long ago, he has said yes to Yin Suye to try falling in love. And now, not only they didn¡¯t start going out yet, they skipped the entire thing and became partners. This progress is really too damned fast! This kind of iprehensible feeling of being cheated into marriage, who can understand? Perhaps, from now on during his time in the continent, other than guarding against theft and fire, he should also start to guard against Yin Suye?


    ......


    Raw Word Count : 3532


    #SomeoneGotItRight


    #TheyDidGetMarriedLol


    #InAWay


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost


    <strong>Banana</strong>: I¡¯m going to change Friday release to Saturday _(;3/ Not sure why I gets super busy at work during Friday. And July is a busy month at work, so probably will have dys or no rse >.< I¡¯ll try my best. Thanks for still reading this~!

 Chapter 129

    Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one two nine ¨C Irresponsible


    Shui Ruoshan sat in the study room, bored and flipping through a book, while looking up from time to time to see Yin Suye who was seriously reviewing the memorials. Many people said that ¡®a man looked the most handsome when working hard¡¯. Shui Ruoshan kind of approved this sentence. However, he thinks that the most important thing is that Yin Suye simply good-looking, so no matter what he does, it will make people feel pleasing to see. Especially the Yin Suye who was enthroned as the Supreme King, he naturally brought out the domineering superiority of a King, making people feeling pleased and yet their sight cannot stay away from him. Although Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t think that he himself is a beauty-con1, it does not mean that he does not like to look at pretty things. As for the fact that his appearance is more enchanting than Yin Suye, Shui Ruoshan decided to just forget about it.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Sensing Shui Ruoshan¡¯s gaze, Yin Suye puts down the memorial in his hand and jokingly asked Shui Ruoshan. Very obvious, Shui Ruoshan¡¯s peeking has beenpletely seen by Yin Suye.


    ¡°Looking at you...¡±


    Seemed to be aware of the bad intention in Yin Suye¡¯s tone, Shui Ruoshan immediately countered back without showing weakness. So he deliberately stopped his words halfway, trying to create a misunderstanding.


    ¡°En?¡± The moment he saw the little guy¡¯s proud look, Yin Suye knew that he must be acting naughty again, so he(YSY) matched Shui Ruoshan¡¯s words as he(SRS) wanted .


    ¡°... looking at you being irresponsible!¡±


    Shui Ruoshanpleted the sentence with a serious tone. However, he was not really talking nonsense, because he really felt that Yin Suye is currently acting quite ipetently as the Supreme King.


    For example, at the recent enthronement ceremony. After they signed the co-death contract, Yin Suye omitted the grand finishing of the ceremony, leaving behind a sentence ¡®The ceremony is nowpleted¡¯ before flying away from the high tform on the city gate, and carried him directly into the Imperial City. The ceremonial officials and the guards were left behind, speechless in this tragic scene. Shui Ruoshan can totally imagine those people feeling depressed right there. They probably have yet to recover from the shock of their Supreme King signing a co-death contract with a demon, before being immediately caught off guard by Yin Suye¡¯s sudden decision. So when they managed to react, Yin Suye has already taken him away, and if anyone wanted to oppose the decision, no one will be there to listen.


    At that time, he was worried for Yin Suye because he felt that Yin Suye has just barely stepped into the throne. So while his position is still unstable, it was somewhat irrational for him to take such a willful action. Even if Yin Suye used the legend of ¡®Double King Phenomena¡¯ to add weight to himself, letting everyone think that he is destined to be the new Supreme King, this does not mean that everyone will agree with Yin Suye, a Supreme King who randomly appeared out of nowhere. As it turned out, his fear waspletely unnecessary! Yin Suye didn¡¯t receive any criticism at all, but he(SRS) was ¡®hit while lying down¡¯2 instead.


    Not only the folks didn¡¯t circte any rumors that were unfavorable to Yin Suye, they also blew up Yin Suye¡¯s cool and arrogant image during when he ascended the throne. The rumors became more and more exaggerated until there are no greater hero than Yin Suye under the vast sky!


    When he heard the contents of those rumors, Shui Ruoshan could not believe that the ¡®righteous person who punishes evil¡¯ that everyone was talking about would be Yin Suye, a viin who had been ckened to no cure.


    The ¡®evil¡¯ here mainly refers to Wang Batian and his people who harmed innocent people. Those with great imagination even managed to justify Yin Suye¡¯s behaviour towards the Yin and Huo family when he has just returned to the Imperial Capital. At that moment, Shui Ruoshan had to admit that Yin Suye had shaped his positive image very sessfully. He felt very happy at this part but if the people could just stopbelling him as the demon who befuddled the Supreme King, he would feel even happier.


    Because everyone was actually pushing Yin Suye¡¯s fault onto him.


    For example, the half-baked enthronement ceremony. Everyone thought that he(SRS) has achieved his goal3 and didn¡¯t want to stay back to continue (the ceremony), so he said to Yin Suye that he was tired and want Yin Suye to carry him back and whatnots...


    For example, the rumor that he is very pampered and arrogant. That he will use only the best, eat only the best, live only the best... if there are even a tiny w, he will throw tantrums and whatnot...


    For example, the rumor that because he was favoured by the Supreme King, he will always order people around, often ming ¡®this¡¯, using ¡®that¡¯...


    Anymore will just give him tears ah! Actually he really felt very ¡®injusticed¡¯, a¡¯ight?! Even if he transmigrated into a demon, one should not be so racist! To think that he as a good young man, now became a little bewitching spirit in their mouth. It can¡¯t be any more heart-breaking! Is there a limit in this parallel world?


    If you want to spread a rumor, please create one a bit reliable. Don¡¯t push all the bad things Yin Suye did onto his head. No one will be happy to bear ¡®a ck pot¡¯4 for no reason, just like him carrying the ck pot on Yin Suye¡¯s behalf. But the onlyfort was that Yin Suye and the secret guards were on his side. Even when the rumor has just started, Yin Suye wanted to take a strong measure to ¡®kill these rumors in the cradle¡¯5, but he stopped Yin Suye from doing so. His reputation is already not good. If Yin Suye disregard everything and issued a ban, he can imagine everyone will stop saying it but he(SRS) is not sure how these people will curse him in their heart! After all, things like rumors can¡¯t be stopped, the more you try to stop it, the more powerful it will be!


    Therefore, though Shui Ruoshan would feel ufortable for a while, he decided to stay away; ¡®what remains unseen is deemed to be clean¡¯6. So he did not go out, nor inquired anyone about the rumors, and quietly stayed in the Imperial City. But no matter where he goes, someone will look at him with various emotions like curiosity, scrutiny, condemnation, guarded defense, dissatisfaction...


    In the end, Shui Ruoshan simply stopped strolling in the Imperial City, and followed Yin Suye around to let him(YSY) make up for his(SRS) emotional loss, because he found that as long as he is with Yin Suye, no one dared to talk about his right or wrong, no one dares to look at him with a meaningful look. Although knowing that this is just him deceiving himself, he does not want to go out and suffer from those gazes so he can only stay with Yin Suye for the time being. Hence whatever Yin Suye is doing, he followed the same. This is why he is now apanying Yin Suye in the study.


    ¡°Bored?¡± Yin Suye patientlyforted.


    Actually, he is very clear on how much humans rejected demons. That¡¯s why he initiated the Fate Substitution for the little guy. But he did not expect that though the people doesn¡¯t dare to do anything to the little guy, they set up various malicious rumors of the little guy. Due to Shui Ruoshan does not allow him to take strong measures, he(YSY) does not dare to make any big movement, and could only privately send some people to secretly arrest those who spread rumors and have them severely punished. Although this did controlled some of the rumors, it cannot be contained. Therefore, he can only inform his men to try not to let the little guy hear any bad rumors, and he(YSY) is prepared to solve this problem slowly in private.


    On the other hand, Yin Suye didn¡¯t expect this action would give him an unexpected result, that is the little guy took the initiative to be close to him, to the point that they were inseparable. Although he was very satisfied with the current moment of getting along, he will not let go those who dared to hurt the little guy.


    ¡°Still good.¡± As a stay-home nerd, Shui Ruoshan has a deep understanding of the stay-at-home culture, so staying in the Imperial City these few days was no problem at all.


    ¡°How about I take you out for a breather?¡±


    Yin Suye felt a little overwhelmed by the little guy¡¯s behavior but he didn¡¯t know how to help with people¡¯s boredom, he can only ask about it.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine too.¡± Shui Ruoshan put down his book and stood up straight, ready to go out with Yin Suye.


    Just before Shui Ruoshan and Yin Suye walked out of the door, Fox came over and stopped them.


    ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± Yin Suye coldly looked at Fox, seemed to be somewhat dissatisfied with him bothering his time with the little guy.


    ¡°Master, there are a lot of people who wanted to see you, but I have stopped them in the main hall.¡±


    Fox has been following Yin Suye when he was a secret guard, so even though Yin Suye is now the Supreme King, he still habitually called Yin Suye as Master. Yin Suye somewhat acknowledged this to distinguish his secret guards from other people.


    Now Fox has reced Weiyi¡¯s position and became the captain of the Supreme King¡¯s personal guard. Actually, when Yin Suye became the King, not only Fox, the other secret guards who were loyal to Yin Suye were also switched from secret guard to personal guard, and began to hold important positions in the Imperial City.


    ¡°Why did you stopped them?¡± Not waiting for Yin Suye to answer, Shui Ruoshan asked his question first.


    Since there are people who wanted to see Yin Suye, it means those people should have something to report to Yin Suye, but Fox, who has always been very professional, decided to stop them from doing so. This is really unreasonable!


    When he heard Shui Ruoshan¡¯s question, Fox didn¡¯t answer it right away. Instead, he hesitated and looked at his Master. He saw that his Master had no objections so Fox steeled himself and replied with a tone of fearless sacrifice.


    ¡°Because those people are here to persuade Master to hold a drafting ceremony!¡±


    [Banana : Not sure what you call that in English, the raw is Ñ¡Ðã. It¡¯s the ceremony where youngdies get into the Pce to be picked as royal concubines of various stages]


    Raw Word Count : 2944


    #DUNDUNDUN


    #TheKingWillMarry ?


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost

 Chapter 130

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong> </strong>


    <strong> Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one three zero - My people</strong>


    "Because those people were here to persuade Master to hold a ¡¯drafting¡¯1For those who has forgotten what is this, it¡¯s a concubine selection ceremony ceremony!"


    As soon as Fox finished telling the news, he wished he could immediately disappear from his master¡¯s sight. However, his Master didn¡¯t tell him to leave so he doesn¡¯t dare. He could only stand there, suffering his Master¡¯s icy gaze and Shui Ruoshan¡¯s questioning eyes. Why is he still living so bitterly even after switching from being the leader of the secret guards to the captain of the Supreme King¡¯s personal guard? Fox thinks that his master is too ignorant of his subordinate¡¯s good intentions, that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t care of the reminder. One need to know, that whenever he report things to his Master, he would report everything even if Shui Ruoshan was there, because he knew that his Master would never hide anything from Shui Ruoshan.


    This time, he did not say it out right away, but deliberately expressed his intention to avoid mentioning it in front of Shui Ruoshan. He hoped that his Master could understand the meaning from his abnormal behavior and privately summon himter, so that they can secretly solve the drafting issue without Shui Ruoshan¡¯s knowledge. As a result, his master ced all of his attention on Shui Ruoshan, toozy to even give him a nce. Instead, Shui Ruoshan was the first to notice that something is wrong, which can be said as a sad story.


    To be honest, after Master was enthroned, things like persuading Master to leave Shui Ruoshan or hold a drafting ceremony have happened many times. He was able to intercept most of them with his authority. Even if some people managed to see Master, all of them have given up after being rejected by Master. It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t expect that those people being quiet was not because they gave up but was preparing for a bigger conspiracy. That¡¯s why they gathered more people this time and wanted to put a pressure on Master. Facing this big crowd, he couldn¡¯t stop it alone, so he has toe over to inform his Master.


    "Drafting ceremony?!"


    Shui Ruoshan suddenly widened his eyes and revealed a disbelief expression. From retreating from Weiyi¡¯s pressure, to spreading all kinds of bad rumors regarding him, and then to the current drafting ceremony, those people are really trying their best to get rid of him from Yin Suye¡¯s side; their methods are really endless! Shui Ruoshan understood it very clearly the fact that his bad rumors could spread so quickly, other than his identity as a demon, the reason was because everyone felt that he has bad intentions for upying Yin Suye¡¯s time! Are those people being too naive now?


    One must know that he and Yin Suye have signed a co-death contract in front of everyone, which means that there are no rooms for other people between them! So, even if a drafting ceremony is held, it is a hopeless activity for the candidates! This is why Shui Ruoshan can maintain his calm and only showing a mildly surprised expression. He was somewhat angry at the beginning that Yin Suye had tricked him into signing a co-death contract, but when something like this happened, he felt that it was fortunate that they signed such an extremely overbearing contract. Yin Suye has quite a good foresight!


    "I think the others probably don¡¯t know that the contract we signed was a co-death contract."


    Seeing the little guy¡¯s confusion, Yin Suye exined what probably happened.


    That day, he signed the contract with the little guy on the city gate. The crowd was standing quite some distance away from them. Then he didn¡¯t speak louder when he talked to the little guy, so everyone only knew that they signed a contract but didn¡¯t know what kind of contract. That¡¯s why those people would dare to have ideas!


    "So how are you going to deal with this?"


    Shui Ruoshan looked up at Yin Suye with a faint mischief in his eyes. He understands the reason why everyone will try to hit on Yin Suye. That is Yin Suye is really perfect. He is young, strong, has power in his hands, cool and awesome...


    However, in everyone¡¯s eyes, such a diamond bachelor2highly eligible bachelor/desirable male partner was dominated by a demon, so any normal people will have ideas! He understands this but he is still somewhat unhappy, so naturally he will release his anger on Yin Suye. Who ask Yin Suye to attract so many butterflies! Especially after Yin Suye confessed to him and they started the rtionship, adding to the fact that Yin Suye tricked him into a marriage, it¡¯s impossible if he(SRS) doesn¡¯t mind this!


    "Get them to give uppletely!"


    When Yin Suye said this, his entire body exuded a strong chill of killing intent. If it wasn¡¯t for him afraid that killing indiscriminately will cause the little guy¡¯s reputation to be even worse, he(YSY) will definitely smash those people who plotted to get the little guy away from him to pieces! His original n was to settle the rumors first, then give the little guy a stable environment, before going back to clean up those people, but he did not expect those people to be so eager that they couldn¡¯t wait. If those people are so stubborn, then he does not mind killing them. At most, the clean up workter on would be a bit more troublesome! But looking at how the little guy shows his emotions and how much he cared to him(YSY), Yin Suye will consider giving those people an easier death.


    "Then I will go with you to see those people who wanted you to start a drafting ceremony!"


    Shui Ruoshan said, indicated to Fox to lead the way. He has already been tied to Yin Suye, he naturally won¡¯t allow Yin Suye to ept anything, whether Yin Suye is willing or forced!


    "En."


    Looking at the little guy being angry, Yin Suye¡¯s mouth slightly turned up and made a pleasant arc. Little guy is feeling jealous? So cute!


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Your Highness, you are finally here?!"


    The people in the hall saw Yin Suye¡¯s arrival and immediately greeted him with respect. At the same time, not sure if they did it intentionally or not, they ignored the Shui Ruoshan who was standing beside Yin Suye.


    Yin Suye didn¡¯t pay any attention to their actions. He led Shui Ruoshan to sit together with him on the main seat in the main hall.


    Sitting with Yin Suye, Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t feel awkward at all, instead he looked at the people with great interest. If other people are rude to him, then he doesn¡¯t have to be polite to them. He doesn¡¯t know many people in the Imperial City, but all the ones he knew were basically here, such as Yin Ming, the Yin family, and the Huo family. It can be seen that the people with quite some power in the Capital are concentrated here. No wonder Fox can¡¯t stop them.


    "Your Highness, everyone here jointly requested you to hold a drafting ceremony."


    Everyone seemed to have gotten used to Yin Suye¡¯s reticent personality. Seeing that he didn¡¯t speak, a representative came forward and announced their request. Although they can¡¯t bear seeing the demon acting so arrogantly in front of them due to being favored by the Supreme King, they don¡¯t dare to show it out openly. Because previously, whenever someone tried persuading the Supreme King to leave the demon or send him away, none of them seeded. And those who persuaded Supreme King, in the following days some will inexplicably disappeared, some will encounter disasters, and some will be convicted for various crimes...


    In short, as long as one mentioned something bad about Shui Ruoshan the demon, then one will not have any good end. Although there weren¡¯t any evidence to prove it was done by the Supreme King, it was too coincidental that people couldn¡¯t help associating him(YSY) with it.


    This let them know that the new Supreme King is not a fool. So after that, they stayed quiet for a while, then came up with this idea to attack by the side, and now collectively took action.


    "Your Highness, here are the candidates for the drafting ceremony and the information of the youngdies in the city. Requesting Your Highness to look at them."


    The representative straightforwardly and respectfully delivered a book with his hands raised up and handed it over to Yin Suye. As long as anyone in this book can get the favor from the Supreme King, not only they can drive away Shui Ruoshan but also benefit from the favored person. This is why they keep targeting Shui Ruoshan everywhere, because Shui Ruoshan dominating Yin Suye has indirectly blocked their way to riches through the Supreme King¡¯s harem.


    It was known that with Wang Batian¡¯s death, the group of people who were loyal to Wang Batian have been sentenced to death by Yin Suye under various crime charges. This means the top positions in the Imperial Capital has a lot of vacancies, and they were aiming for that. Especially after the new Supreme King promoted some of his people, and there were still a lot of vacancies, it caused other people who want to go further to be more active, and then there were all kinds of conspiracies.


    "If I say no?" Yin Suye asked, he didn¡¯t even look at the booklet.


    "Your Highness, did you forget your duties from being mesmerized by the demon beside you?" When the representative heard the Supreme King¡¯s refusal, he subconsciously rambled all of a sudden.


    "You are seeking death!"


    The majestic pressure of a Supreme King was released onto the crowd in the hall. Yin Suye¡¯s eyes were filled with bloodthirsty killing intents. These people are really looking for death!


    "Wait a minute!" Seeing Yin Suye¡¯s tendency to burst out, Shui Ruoshan hurriedly pulled at Yin Suye.


    Although he also disliked these people who keep going against him, he can¡¯t let Yin Suye kill everyone here, or else the entire Capital will soon be paralyzed.


    "Don¡¯t worry."


    Yin Suye obviously knows what the little guy is afraid of, but he became the Supreme King just so that he could protect the little guy even better, not to let the little guy be wronged. He previously thought that those people will behave after his warning, but he did not expect them to keep going, truly seeking their own death! Anyway, he has done even crazier things in his past life, so he can still do the same in this life. This time, there won¡¯t be any problems.


    "I didn¡¯t worry!"


    It¡¯s just that Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t want Yin Suye to go on being anti-human, anti-society, and anti-world like what he wrote in the story. This is why he still stays with Yin Suye and advised Yin Suye not to kill people indiscriminately, letting him endure even though he was being discriminated by the human race. He didn¡¯t know if what he did was good or bad, but he hoped that these minor changes could change Yin Suye¡¯s fate.


    Previously, Yin Suye did followed what Shui Ruoshan wanted, so the efficiency when dealing with the rumors was slow. But now these people have obviously touched his bottom line, which was why Yin Suye does not want to restrain himself anymore.


    "Don¡¯t they just want you to hold a drafting ceremony? Then we will hold a drafting ceremony!" Shui Ruoshanforted Yin Suye like it didn¡¯t matter.


    "No one can threaten us!" Yin Suye is clearly not a person who can easilypromise.


    "Not because of their coercion, but because I want to take this opportunity to see who is trying to hit on my people?" Shui Ruoshan signaled to Yin Suye that he has his own n.


    It¡¯s just a drafting ceremony. As long as Yin Suye doesn¡¯t choose anyone, the drafting ceremony has no meaning at all, so there¡¯s no need to be nervous. And he can also take the opportunity to let everyone know that Yin Suye belonged to him, no one can take him away, let them be jealous! Shui Ruoshan decided to go all out, his reputation among the human has been bad enough anyway so he doesn¡¯t mind adding one more bad thing in his name! At that time, he will let the people know how stupid it is to hit on him and Yin Suye!


    "Alright."


    Yin Suye rxed after seeing that the little guy obviously wanted to be mischievous; as long as the little guy doesn¡¯t hate him because of this matter! Since the little guy wants to y, he will let him y to his heart¡¯s content! He will support the little guy in every way, even if he(SRS) wants to copse the sky, he still has the ability to hold the sky up. But just now, he thought he heard the little guy saying he(YSY) is his(SRS) people. This is the first time Shui Ruoshan admitted his existence! Yin Suye felt that he likes to hear the little guy saying "my people" to him.


    ......


    Raw Word Count : 3653


    #YASS


    #YSYBelongsToSRSYo


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost

 Chapter 131

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one three one - Believe in myself</strong>


    "Has the drafting ceremony started?" Shui Ruoshan turned to ask Fox.


    "It has already begun." Fox replied truthfully.


    "They are really courageous. The drafting ceremony has already started, and yet they didn¡¯t inform me and Yin Suye to participate?"


    Rather than feeling angry with those who acted on their own, Shui Ruoshan is more to being confused. One need to know, those people originally used all kinds of means to convince Yin Suye to agree with this drafting ceremony that right after Yin Suye agreed, it only took them a short five days to transport all the pre-selected young girls and boys from all over the country to gather in the Capital, like they are afraid of Yin Suye regretting it afterwards. But now, the hard-earned drafting ceremony has started. If they just want to ignore him(SRS), Shui Ruoshan still can understand that. But those people didn¡¯t even send people to inform Yin Suye to participate, it seems to be a bit confusing!


    Could it be people from different worlds think very differently?


    "They said that there are too many people participating in the drafting ceremony, and Master does not have so much time to see them one by one, so they decided to hold a preliminary round and eliminate some unqualified candidates. After a group of rtively good talents are left, they wille over to invite Master to do the final assessment." Fox immediately replied with the news he heard.


    Voluntarily helping to screen the drafting ceremony¡¯s candidates, nicely said would be the subordinates want to share the responsibility with Master. But bluntly speaking, this is just a game between the people in the upper ranks, all the powerful people wanted to send their people to Master; looking forward to getting more benefits. So, before the drafting ceremony even begin, the powerful people in the Capital have already begun to act arrogantly. The current drafting ceremony is undoubtedly a way to speed up the battle between these people. They naturally wanted to leave as much as possible of their own people when Master need to made a choice at the final round, at the same time exclude as many people as possible from the other powers¡¯ camp. This is why they suddenly decided to hold the preliminary round of the drafting ceremony.


    "Oh."


    Shui Ruoshan nodded to show that he understood. Since this is a drafting ceremony, shouldn¡¯t only the best people attend? So how could they say that there are too many people? Why the need for preliminary round? Who will believe this lie ah? People from parallel world should just learn from beauty pageants on Earth. Simply make it a national event, where anyone can sign up as long as they wanted to participate, then filter them out, no need for preliminary test1At this point, Banana felt like the author is trying to bluff a paragraph out without any logic :v #IAmSoConfused. Perhaps this unique drafting ceremony might get popr in the continent like it did on Earth. This idea is really great, a¡¯ight?!


    "Shui, daren."


    Originally, Fox wanted to call Shui Ruoshan by his name, but instantly felt a cold gaze from his Master from behind, and immediately changed his words. Has his master pampered Shui Ruoshan to the point of no principle? It was just a matter of address, and his master already acted like this. If he(YSY) knew all the disrespectful things he has done to Shui Ruoshan previously, will he still alive then? Should he sigh that it was fortunate that Shui Ruoshan is not someone who likes toin about other¡¯s action to Yin Suye? That¡¯s why his current situation is still very safe!


    Just by thinking about it, he felt so sad!


    "Are we just going to let those people be more and more unscrupulous?"


    No matter how nice those people phrased their actions, it cannot hide their filthy desire deep in the bottom of their heart. Fox knew that even if heins about it to his Master, his master will not bother looking at this matter at all, so he can only seek help from an ally, Shui Ruoshan.


    "Yes." Shui Ruoshan nodded, clearly telling Fox that his intent to stay down for the time being.


    "We will just endure those people¡¯s provocative behavior in acting over Master¡¯s authority?"


    Although Fox knows that Shui Ruoshan should have a n in his mind, he has no good feelings towards those who dare to scheme at his Master, if possible, he really wanted to give them a heavy beating. Unfortunately, without Master¡¯s order, he doesn¡¯t dare to act indiscriminately. He only could shift to next n, that is to use Shui Ruoshan to take action. He knew that as long as Shui Ruoshan agrees, his Master will definitely support all decisions unconditionally.


    "It¡¯s too early to start, just let those people stay proud for a longer while!" Shui Ruoshan held a finger and waved at Fox.


    "Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s interesting to watch those people fight for more powers?"


    Although he didn¡¯t have much interest in those ¡¯pce fights¡¯, he doesn¡¯t mind watching a live version that is free.


    Furthermore......


    "And when those people finally managed to get rid of their opponents and felt that they can realize their dreams, wee out to give them a fatal blow. Don¡¯t you feel that this has more impact?"


    Shui Ruoshan never see himself to be a good person. To those who are hostile to him, he will not be soft when he retaliates. Apart from that, Yin Suye is now his people under him, those people so tantly wanted to ¡¯steal his man¡¯, isn¡¯t it obvious that they are trying to go against him? Is he still a true man if he doesn¡¯t know to counterattack?


    The reason why he didn¡¯t counterattack immediately was because he felt that the time has yet toe. If he takes action, it has to be a fatal blow! He wants to let those people think that when they have reached Heaven, he¡¯ll let them return to Hell again. This big gap would be more exciting!


    "Good idea!"


    Actually, Fox wanted to bend his own waist and make a pointing gesture, while saying ¡¯You are so bad¡¯ right now! https://images.app.goo.gl/bhd5qvdzTtSzH7TK6


    Unfortunately, because his master is here, he doesn¡¯t dare to use those kind of teasing actions at Shui Ruoshan so he can only straighten his waist, and seriously praised him.


    He is such a serious person!


    "My ideas are naturally good ideas!" Shui Ruoshan unceremoniously epted Fox¡¯s praise.


    "Don¡¯t you afraid at that time, Master really took a liking to one of them and you fall out of favor?"


    In his heart, Fox looked down at Shui Ruoshan¡¯s narcissism and began to question Shui Ruoshan. However, he does worries for Shui Ruoshan. After all, his master¡¯s concern towards Shui Ruoshan was really unbelievable to him.


    "Not afraid!"


    Shui Ruoshan firmly replied. He knows Yin Suye, that from [The Strongest King in History], Yin Suye only cares for Huo Ruyan and Huang Beichen before he was ckened. The Yin Suye after ckening has a heart harder than iron, no one can¡¯t walk into it at all. So, the fact that Yin Suye will took a liking to another person is simply amazing! In fact, sometimes even Shui Ruoshan felt incredible, that Yin Suye, who was ckened to no return would actually like him.


    "I am very d that you believe in me that much."


    When Yin Suye heard Fox¡¯s question overstepping his boundaries, he wanted to harshly rebuke him but upon hearing the little guy¡¯s firm answer, his mood became better. He took a step forward and habitually hold the little guy in his arms.


    "Not you, I believed in myself!" Shui Ruoshan believes in his own judgment and eyesight.


    At the same time, he did not object to Yin Suye¡¯s intimate actions. Although he has grown up now, and it is not very good to be held by Yin Suye like this, but he has already gotten used to it.


    "I believe in you too."


    Yin Suye faintly whispered in Shui Ruoshan¡¯s ear. He believed in the little guy¡¯s choice to choose him, which also means in believing in himself.


    "That¡¯s better!"


    Feeling the warm breath on his ear, Shui Ruoshan could feel his ears were slightly hot. However, towards Yin Suye¡¯s deration, he still felt it is nice to hear. In fact, after Yin Suye signed the co-death contract with him, he believedpletely in everything Yin Suye says.


    ......


    "Daren, when the timees to punish those people, please tell me if there are anything you need. I am very good in getting revenge!"


    Seeing his master and Shui Ruoshan flirting with each other again, single dog Fox felt like he is going to be blinded by the sh. However, no matter what, Fox still disyed a serious business expression on his face to show that he didn¡¯t see anything.


    "Alright, now I need you to pay attention to the situation of the drafting ceremony, and then report to me at any time." Shui Ruoshan has gotten more and more used to instructing people to do errands.


    "I have sent Rabbit 77 to check out the drafting ceremony." Not waiting for Shui Ruoshan to instruct this, Fox has already done the necessary.


    "If that¡¯s the case, you may retreat2SRS is using the keyword that only the Emperor uses when letting his people to retreat/leave!" Shui Ruoshan waved his hand, indicating that Fox could leave.


    Using people and making them leave afterwards, Shui Ruoshan has no psychological pressure at all. After all, being so intimately held by Yin Suye in front of outsiders, he still felt a little shy!


    "Yes." Fox answered while clenching his teeth.


    If it wasn¡¯t because Master is here, he will definitely fight with Shui Ruoshan for 300 rounds3must be a ng/meme that Banana didn¡¯t catch, probably like Vegeta¡¯s ¡¯over 5000¡¯ meme :v to express his strong dissatisfaction towards Shui Ruoshan. Unfortunately, his master is watching him so he doesn¡¯t dare to move! In the end, Fox can only helplessly choose to ¡¯retreat¡¯.


    ......


    "Happy?"


    Seeing the little guy showing a satisfied expression after bullying his subordinates, Yin Suye felt that even his own mood has be a little better.


    "Yes, but if you are willing to coax me a bit more, I believe I will be more happy."


    Sure enough, his happiness is built on the suffering of others. At this moment, Shui Ruoshan has a deep understanding of this sentence. Whenever he has a bad mood in the future, maybe he can consider bullying Yin Suye¡¯s men, or Yin Suye? This is a very good idea, he has to give himself a thirty-two praises!


    "How do you want me to coax you?" He knows how to kill people, but coaxing people? Yin Suye don¡¯t think he can do it.


    "You would do anything I said?" Shui Ruoshan¡¯s eyes turned.


    He is seriously thinking about any major event that might be vital to him. Perhaps he can use this chance to obtain more benefits?


    "For example...?"


    Yin Suye looked at the little guy who obviously looked like he has a mischievous idea, with a slight warning in his eyes.


    "I was just joking, can you not be so serious?!"


    Shui Ruoshan spineless-ly crumbled under Yin Suye¡¯s pressure. He just wanted to do a mischief. Why is it so difficult? At the same time, he keptforting himself in his heart, that it¡¯s because his family Xiao Yeye doesn¡¯t have any humor bone in his, and does not understand his cold humor!


    Wrong!


    It¡¯s his coaxing skill is too horrible, that he(YSY) can¡¯t make him happy!


    ......


    Raw Word Count : 3398


    #Confused


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost


    <strong>Banana</strong>: 30+ more chapters and we gonna reach the end~! (0w0)/


    Anyone likes to read about futuristic world and space battles?

 Chapter 132

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one three two ¨C Here to tear down the stage</strong>


    ¡°Drafting ceremony is such a lively event, why you didn¡¯t ask me to participate?¡±


    Shui Ruoshan took Fox and the personal guards with him, sashaying into the venue where the final round of the drafting ceremony was held. His scornful tone and arrogant behavior, ispletely channelling the behavior of a second generation bastard who relies on force to bully others.


    In the Imperial City, he waited several days for those people in charge to work their asses for the drafting ceremony, and waited until the finalists were determined. Then, not waiting for anyone toe to inform him, he took the initiative to visit. Before he set off, he specifically told Yin Suye not toe with him, even if he(YSY) wanted to follow, he must not be found by others. Because if Yin Suye already appeared at the beginning, he afraid that the good y behind will not be able to show. After all, no matter how those people get blinded by greed, they don¡¯t have that big of a courage to do anything excessive in front of the current Supreme King, Yin Suye. So in order to make them reveal their hidden dirty side, Yin Suye is not allowed to appear in front of them. As for whether Yin Suye didn¡¯te or secretly hiding in the dark, Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t care. Even without Yin Suye¡¯s help, he canpletely settle this himself with his current ability anyway. Moreover, he has suffered so much grief by the human during this period. If he does not release his anger on these culprit, how can he be worthy of himself?


    ¡°Who allowed you toe here?¡±


    One of the people in charge immediately stood up and began to pick on Shui Ruoshan¡¯s fault. In order to ensure a smooth progress of the drafting ceremony, not only no one is allowed toe in during this period, they are not allowed to go out either.


    ¡°Yin Suye.¡± Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t n to finish this person right away so he naturally gave a good answer.


    ¡°Do you have any proof?¡±


    That person was almost struck speechless by Shui Ruoshan¡¯s answer, but soon thought of his next response. They think that since Shui Ruoshan dares to use the Supreme King¡¯s name to pressure them, they also can doubt his words.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this person behind me the best proof?¡± Shui Ruoshan leaned sideways, allowing everyone to clearly see who was standing behind him.


    Fox is now the captain of the Supreme King personal guard, which means that Fox kind of represents Yin Suye¡¯s will to a certain extent. And for Shui Ruoshan to be able to move Yin Suye¡¯s trusted aide, it also indirectly proved his status.


    ¡°Are you doubting Daren¡¯s words?¡±


    Understanding what Shui Ruoshan meant, Fox took a step forward; his body was full of force. Obviously, he did not believe that the other party would stop deliberately finding fault with just Shui Ruoshan¡¯s words, so in order not to waste too much time on this insignificant topic, he had to stand up and speak for Shui Ruoshan. He does not dare to bully Shui Ruoshan anymore, but this does not mean that he can¡¯t bully others, especially those who dare to give Shui Ruoshan troubles. He hoped that his master will see how motivated he was in helping Shui Ruoshan, and forgive his past rude behavior against Shui Ruoshan. He is properly calling Shui Ruoshan as Daren now!


    ¡°No.¡± The people in charge took a look at Fox and the personal guards, and wiselypromised, didn¡¯t continue to hold onto the issue. They don¡¯t have to offend Fox, this new Captain just to win an argument with Shui Ruoshan.


    ¡°Good then.¡± Seeing everyone has understood, Fox immediately returned to Shui Ruoshan and continued to y his role as a good subordinate.


    ¡°So, why are you here?¡± The first person failed to exert his influence, so the second one immediately stepped forward to continue harassing Shui Ruoshan.


    ¡°Naturally to check the situation on behalf of Yin Suye, and look at the people you have chosen, whether they are worthy of Yin Suye or not!¡±


    Shui Ruoshan replied very naturally, as if it is really his main purpose. But he actually came to ¡®tear down their stage¡¯1.


    ¡°No need for you to bother, who knows whether a demon¡¯s aesthetic is the same as our human¡¯s!¡± The other party simply refused Shui Ruoshan¡¯s seemingly friendly proposal without even considering it.


    ¡°You can rest assured that my aesthetic is definitely better than everyone else in here!¡±


    The corner of Shui Ruoshan¡¯s mouth curved into a satirical arc, and spat out a sharp remark.


    ¡°At the very least, I can¡¯t bear to look at these¡¯ pickled dates¡¯ 2 that you have chosen!¡±


    With this, Shui Ruoshan included everyone in the room in his scolding. Shui Ruoshan originally thought that those people would invest good money in this in order to get onto Yin Suye¡¯s good side. But not sure if it¡¯s because the drafting ceremony was held in such a short notice, or because those higher ups did not do their best, the result was those chosen male and female candidates were very in that they cannot be brought out to the public3 at all. All those immortal beauties, mesmerizing being that can topple a city, that he imagined...cannot be seen at all! This caused Shui Ruoshan, who thought he would encounter a strong love rival, to feel really disappointed! Don¡¯t say that these male and female candidates can¡¯tpare with Yin Suye, they can¡¯t even with his(SRS) beauty. It¡¯s totally iparable!


    ......


    ¡°What qualifications do a demon like you have to make such arrogant remarks here?¡±


    Instantly, everyone couldn¡¯t contain themselves anymore, and they couldn¡¯t cover the hatred in their tone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that having the Supreme King¡¯s love can let you intervene in our affairs!¡±


    They thought since the Supreme King is not there anyway, they don¡¯t have to give face to this demon who can¡¯t see the reality clearly. Naturally, they vented all the dissatisfaction from their heart onto Shui Ruoshan.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, a demon being so arrogant in front of us. If you are not careful, you won¡¯t even how how you die!¡± Some people even used threats.


    ......


    Those high ranked officials who usually plotted against each other became unified and harmonious when facing off Shui Ruoshan. One word here and there, they voiced out various dissatisfaction they had with Shui Ruoshan. In their eyes, the drafting ceremony is a battle for their benefits, so how can they allow others to intervene? Especially when this person is someone they guarded against, they became more vignt. One need to know, in order to ensure smooth progress of the drafting ceremony, they have not informed the Supreme King to participate, just went ahead trying to pull a ¡®act first, reportter¡¯. Now a little demon actually came at thest critical moment to create trouble, how can they endure this?!


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think acting like a shrew quarrelling on a street is detrimental to your image as a high ranked official?¡± Shui Ruoshan unhurriedly asked.


    Originally, he thought if Yin Suye really killed those officials, the human race will definitely be chaotic and the roots would be shaken. That¡¯s why he tried to constrain Yin Suye¡¯s behavior and endure so much inexplicable hatred from them. But at this moment, Shui Ruoshan suddenly felt that he has been enduring in vain. These people have no qualities and they could not help Yin Suye at all, they might even ¡®drag Yin Suye¡¯s hind legs¡¯4.


    ¡®Not afraid of Godlike opponents, but afraid of piglike teammates¡¯! These short-sighted officials were not qualified to be Yin Suye¡¯s teammates, so he don¡¯t have to continue to be polite to them. He must have a brain cramp at the beginning, that¡¯s why he would do something unthinkable like this! If God gives him another chance to return, he will loudly say to Yin Suye, ¡®please feel free to deal with them!¡¯ Unfortunately, there¡¯s no ¡®if I had known earlier¡¯ in the world, thus he has to endure their yapping here!


    At this moment, should he ¡®lock the door now and release Yin Suye out¡¯5?


    ¡°You are too much!¡±


    These officials who were usually highly sought-after obviously unable to stand being told over by Shui Ruoshan. Their new Supreme King doesn¡¯t care for their ttering and good intentions. After all, Yin Suye has the strength to do so, that they have to behave themselves. But now a ¡®bed-warmer¡¯ demon dares to act big in front of them, how can they endure?! Particr when they suffered the Supreme King¡¯s anger countless times because of this matter regarding demons, so they pushed all the faults onto Shui Ruoshan. This is why they became increasingly hostile towards Shui Ruoshan.


    ¡°Is this too much? In fact, I can still do even more!¡±


    Shui Ruoshan blinked innocently at the usations. So far, he seems to have only said a few words, and nothing has been done yet? So, where part did he do too much?


    So Shui Ruoshan supported his chin with his hand, deliberately showing a look of deep thought, but actually he was thinking about what he had done. At the same time, he thought of what he should doter.


    ¡°Say, would that be too much if I ask Yin Suye to cancel the drafting ceremony now?¡±


    ......


    Raw Word Count : 3398


    #DoEet


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost

 Chapter 133

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one three three - Meaningless thing</strong>


    "Say, would that be too much if I ask Yin Suye to cancel the drafting ceremony now?"


    Shui Ruoshan casually asked. His rxed tone was like a normal sentence, but his eyes shone with sharp light gave people a strong pressure.


    "You dare!"


    No one would treat Shui Ruoshan¡¯s words as a joke. It¡¯s because they understood the seriousness in Shui Ruoshan¡¯s words that everyone became even more angry. They have invested so much manpower and material resources onto this drafting ceremony, how can they allow others toe and make trouble just when they are about to harvest the result!


    "Why not?" Shui Ruoshan raised his head, his action was arrogant and rude.


    "Since I can allow Yin Suye hold a drafting ceremony, I naturally dare to ask him to cancel it!"


    Right now, he is doubting whether these people have gotten their head caught by the door. Otherwise, why did they think he would approve the drafting ceremony without any hidden agenda? Does he looked like someone so unselfish who would give Yin Suye up? Particrly when he is still being regarded as a big bad guy in the Imperial City. The humans must have been blinded by their rights and lived entirely in the self-righteous world they built themselves, that¡¯s why they are so stupid! No wonder the original protagonist, Huang Beichen can control the the humans so easily, that is because their power is too weak!


    "Shui Ruoshan, you are taking yourself too seriously! Do you think that just because the Supreme King indulged you once, he will do it again?"


    Reminded by Shui Ruoshan, these people finally remembered that the Supreme King was originally opposing the drafting ceremony, butter in order to give face for Shui Ruoshan, he reluctantly agreed. If Shui Ruoshan suddenly opposes it, will the Supreme King change his mind? With this in mind, the high ranked officials became somewhat unstable in their heart, but on the surface they still looked very confident.


    "Want to try?" Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t seem to put their bluff in his eyes, and there was a satirical curve on his mouth.


    "..." These people were immediately stunned speechless by Shui Ruoshan¡¯s question.


    At this moment, whether they answered to try or not, it is still a very unfavorable choice for them! If they said yes, if the results are exactly the opposite of their expectations, they will never have a chance to repent! But if they said no, it will be obviously hitting their own faces. Like they argued so confidently earlier, but doesn¡¯t dare to try them. Isn¡¯t it just telling other people that they arepletely untrustworthy before this?! They looked at each other and hoped that the others cane up with a countermeasure. At the same time, they also raised their vignce against Shui Ruoshan. They felt that this demon is really as sinister and dangerous as rumored, so they had to guard against him!


    "If you can¡¯t make up your mind, I don¡¯t mind helping you make a choice?"


    Shui Ruoshan¡¯s words seemed to be a friendly inquiry, but he can¡¯t covered the thick taunting tone in his voice. He doesn¡¯t want to leave any faces to these people, so when he talks, he definitely knows how to make it hurt.


    "Try it then, who is afraid of who!" They clenched their teeth while informing Shui Ruoshan their decision.


    Shui Ruoshan has already pushed them to such degree. If they don¡¯t fight back, it is no longer a matter of shame, but their dignity. And they don¡¯t believe that the Supreme King will really go along with Shui Ruoshan¡¯s n! One need to know that once they decided on the drafting ceremony, they have already told the entire world. So this is not something even the Supreme King can cancel as he wished! Rather than saying they are gambling on this matter, it¡¯s more like they believed in their judgment and experience.


    "Since you want to try, then I will fulfill your wish!" Shui Ruoshan replied, very happy that these people couldn¡¯t wait to jump into the trap he has already prepared.


    Then, Shui Ruoshan turned to Fox, "Go and call Yin Suye."


    Just that not waiting for Fox to do anything, Yin Suye¡¯s cold voice can already be heard.


    "No need." Yin Suye walked right out of a dark corner towards Shui Ruoshan.


    "I knew you would choose to follow me secretly!" Shui Ruoshan looked at Yin Suye and said with certainty.


    In fact, when Yin Suye was given the choice to either stay back and wait for news or follow behind him secretly, Shui Ruoshan had an instinct that Yin Suye would definitely choice to follow. Turns out that he still knows Yin Suye very well.


    "En." When Yin Suye knew that the little guy is going to the drafting ceremony, he was afraid that he will not be the opponent of those wolf-like high ranked officials, so he got Fox to protect him with the personal guards.


    Due to the strict requirement the little guy gave him, Yin Suye did not apany him, but hid in the darkness to secretly apany him. Until right now when the little guy needed him to cooperate, he took the chance to step out.


    "Yin Suye, I suddenly felt that the drafting ceremony is meaningless, so how about we just cancel it?"


    In front of everyone, Shui Ruoshan deliberately threw a charming wink at Yin Suye when he said that. At the same time, he humph-ed in his heart. Since everyone keeps saying that he seduced Yin Suye with his beauty, then he will show them now, and realized the rumor for them. If those who deliberately discredited him knew that not only he was not distressed by those rumor, but began to make it happen, what kind of interesting expressions will they reveal? Sometimes, he also liked to make evil joke!


    "Then just cancel it!" Yin Suye didn¡¯t hesitate and agreed to it.


    Since the little guy wants to y, he naturally will y along. Not to mention that he has never refused his(SRS) request, even if he(YSY) originally wanted to disagree, he will stillpromise without any principle under his(SRS) charming wink attack.


    "Heard that? Your Supreme King has agreed to cancel the drafting ceremony!"


    Once he has gotten the answer he wants, Shui Ruoshan stopped winking and put on an arrogant expression. He has sessfully acted out how a viin should be, right to the V! Shui Ruoshan silently gave his acting skills 32 likes! He didn¡¯t wasted his time watching all those soap dramas in his own world, letting him know the right thing to do at the right time in order to trigger people! Angering people couldn¡¯t be any easier!


    "Emperor, you mustn¡¯t!"


    When the high ranked officials knew that the Supreme King is standing on Shui Ruoshan¡¯s side, they realized that the situation is not good, so they immediately began to advise Yin Suye while the matter is still salvageable.


    "Emperor, you must not be charmed by the demon and make an irrational decision!"


    At the same time, they also secretly regretted it in their heart. Why did they just have to go against the demon Shui Ruoshan? And they are suffering the consequences now!


    "Emperor, you are the Supreme King of the humans. You should lead by example, and you can¡¯t break your words!"


    At this time, they did not have the opportunity to regret, and can only find ways to recover their current disadvantage.


    ......


    They did not want the drafting ceremony to fall short at thest minute, so they went forward and hoped to change the Supreme King¡¯s idea.


    "Shut up!"


    It was clear that Yin Suye has no patience for them and shut them up with an unquestionable tone. In order to make sure everyone keeps their mouth closed, Yin Suye also released his pressure when he gave the order.


    "Yin Suye, although our decision is correct, we shouldn¡¯t use a rough way to force others topromise."


    Although it¡¯s nice to see those people looking like they ate sh*t and immobile under Yin Suye¡¯s pressure, but Shui Ruoshan felt that it¡¯s necessary to go over the perfunctory gestures. He wanted to use the image of a broad minded white lotus to retaliate against everyone.


    "En?"


    Yin Suye took back his pressure and didn¡¯t look at their ugly face. Instead, he turned to look at the little guy, waiting for his n.


    "We are civilized people. At this moment, we should use facts to support the truth, so that everyone in this room can understand that it is really meaningless to hold a drafting ceremony!"


    Shui Ruoshan was happy with Yin Suye¡¯s cooperation and stated his n.


    "I¡¯ll listen to your n." After Yin Suye finished speaking, he took a small step back and gave the limelight back to Shui Ruoshan.


    "Do you want to know what is the reason I judged the drafting ceremony is a meaningless thing?"


    If it wasn¡¯t he afraid that he might instantly over-stimted those people, Shui Ruoshan would like to add one more sentence; ¡¯beg me if you want to know¡¯! But for the sake of his n, he still held back.


    "What is the reason?" They asked.


    At the same time, they made up their minds in mind, that no matter what kind of reason the demon took out to convince them, they would not buy it!


    ......


    Raw Word Count : 2859


    #EverythingWillListenToWifey


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost


    <strong>Banana</strong>: Guys, if you ¡¯retranted¡¯ from my trantion to put in Wattpad, which is still in English, we don¡¯t call that ¡¯retrantion¡¯. We call that an edit and it was uncalled for. If you want to show off your editing skill, please apply to be an editor in NUF. Your kind is pretty much most sought over species. Don¡¯t fight over this novel¡¯s meagre views with me. What¡¯s the point?


    #IAmNotGood


    #ButIAmNotBadEitherAh

 Chapter 134

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one three four - You are wrong</strong>


    "What is the reason?"


    The high ranked officials have made up their minds, so they are waiting Shui Ruoshan to experience what it means by ¡¯lifting a rock to hit his own feet¡¯ as well!


    "Since this is a drafting ceremony, shouldn¡¯t the chosen one be the best and most extraordinary person?"


    Shui Ruoshan does not care how everyone is scheming against him in their mind, because he doesn¡¯t need their approval at all.


    "Naturally!" Everyone answered with confidence.


    Although this drafting ceremony is a power game between them, it does not mean that they will cut corners when selecting their candidates. After all, they do expect these male and female candidates to charm the Supreme King, and then get more benefits for them. So the people they choose will be either the most attractive, most talented, or most alluring...


    "Looks like you lot are very confident about this?" Shui Ruoshan had a very surprised expression on his face, but was extremely disdainful in his heart. However, he still needs to say some perfunctory words.


    "Of course we are confident." In order to gain more benefits, they have been picking the candidates very carefully and selected one person from each type of beauties in the Capital.


    "So you guys do know that the Supreme King deserved only the best person!"


    This time Shui Ruoshan did not immediately refute them, but instead followed up to their words.


    Shui Ruoshan usually calls Yin Suye¡¯s name in front of others, but sometimes when he felt like it, he will call his nickname Xiao Yeye. However, when discussing serious business with other people, he will still tactfully address Yin Suye properly.


    "Yes, the Supreme King definitely deserved the best!"


    The crowd nodded and agreed with Shui Ruoshan¡¯s words. The Supreme King is the leader of their race, and naturally should enjoy the best!


    "So you really think that these candidates here are the best?" Shui Ruoshan pointed at the candidates and directed the topic to them.


    "They all have their own areas of expertise, and they are also the best in every field!"


    In this regard, those high ranked officials were also very confident. Among these candidates, some of them are the best in terms of appearance, some of them are the best in singing and dancing, some of them are the best in painting and calligraphy, and some are the best in terms of cultivation strength...


    "Do you really understand what is ¡¯the best¡¯?"


    Shui Ruoshan felt that it¡¯s very hard to face a group of opponents whose IQ levels were not up to par to his IQ. Because when the opponent couldn¡¯t even grasp the concept of their argument, he as the opposing party still has to help correcting them first. This is too tiring!


    No wonder when he was writing [The Strongest King in History], readers would leave messages saying that many of the supporting roles in his novel were usually quite clever, but when they met the protagonist, their IQ suddenly fell more than one level, then the protagonist defeats and conquers his enemies very easily with the advantage of his higher IQ, which is unreasonable...


    But he thinks it is really reasonable! It¡¯s not that the supporting role¡¯s IQ suddenly decreased, but they don¡¯t have much to start with, so you can¡¯t me the protagonist for crushing everyone with his IQ! And now he seems to be facing a group of small supporting characters whose IQ is obviously below the normal level, so he felt no pressure at all when bullying them!


    He remembers someone once said that because the characters in the story were created by the author, the author¡¯s IQ would never be higher than the IQ of any character in the novel, because no one has the ability to create a character higher than his own IQ! So the author¡¯s IQ is actually the biggest golden finger he gotten upon transmigrated into this continent?! Very obviously, Shui Ruoshan haspletely forgotten that he was owned by Yin Suye1Kinda hard to exin it clearly, it means YSY is very clever and has fooled SRS more than once.


    "If one excels a bit more than others, he or she can only be called excellent. As the best, one should stand out from all sides! It can be said that the best, to a certain extent is equal to perfection!"


    Shui Ruoshan ranted in his heart but didn¡¯t forget to exin to them the definition of ¡¯the best¡¯.


    "So do you think the so-called perfect person really exist?"


    Although they kind of agreed with Shui Ruoshan, it does not mean that they will actually be tricked. It is precisely because there is no so-called perfection in the world that they need to use quantity to ovee quality. And if they really listened to Shui Ruoshan¡¯s definition and only choose the best one, then won¡¯t it be they indirectly admitted that it is meaningless to hold a drafting ceremony2Banana is not very sure of this sentence, perhaps in a normal drafting ceremony, the King won¡¯t choose just one candidate. Else, how to build a harem? :v? Fortunately, they were able to respond quickly, or else they would have fallen for the demon¡¯s tricks!


    "Of course there is, your King is the most perfect person in the world!"


    Shui Ruoshan looked at the crowd breathing a sigh of relief, but still looked at him like an enemy, he felt a bit funny. He hasn¡¯t done anything yet, alright? These people have already started panicking and treating him like an enemy, really now! However, when he said that Yin Suye is perfect, he was not simply saying apliment to block their mouth, but when he wrote the novel, he set their characteristics in ordance to the principle where the protagonist is omnipotent and the viin is perfection. Therefore, Yin Suye is an absolutely perfect specimen of a male god!


    "..."


    If agreeing with Shui Ruoshan¡¯s words doesn¡¯t involve canceling the drafting ceremony, they will definitely follow his words and ttered the new Supreme King to increase their impression in front of the Supreme King. But at this moment, they really can¡¯t ¡¯give up the immediate interests in order to achieve another kind of interest¡¯. They can only remain silent.


    "Do you agree or not?" Seeing that no one speaks, Shui Ruoshan was dissatisfied. With such obvious facts in front of them, they still couldn¡¯t give the answer, are they blind or what?


    "..."


    Compared to the previous question whether to try cancelling the event or not, this current question is really not giving them any chance to retreat!


    "Shui Ruoshan, you are wrong!"


    Yin Suye didn¡¯t expect that the little guy¡¯s evaluation of him would be so high. Although he was very happy that the little guy was interested in him, it¡¯s still necessary to correct his misunderstanding. So, Yin Suye held Shui Ruoshan tightly in his arms.


    "En?" Although he has be ustomed to Yin Suye¡¯s intimate moves, this time he was suddenly held in front of so many people so Shui Ruoshan still felt a little embarrassed. But after thinking about it, the reason why he came here is to tell those who want to make a move on Yin Suye that Yin Suye is his! Therefore, the more intimate they are in front of people, the more convincing it is. So, Shui Ruoshan happily let Yin Suye hold him, deliberately made himself looked very dependent on Yin Suye.


    If he cannot overwhelm people with his momentum, he would want to at least make these people die from jealousy!


    "Because the most perfect person is you!" Yin Suye said.


    "..."


    All of a sudden, Shui Ruoshan don¡¯t know how to take this. Is it really alright for them to praise each other back and forth? Especially when everyone around them were stunned speechless from their praises!


    "..."


    The high ranked officials stayed silent because they don¡¯t know how to refute the part where Shui Ruoshan is the most perfect person without offending the Supreme King. Because if it was not done properly, they will be detained for scorning the Supreme King! When they first heard the Supreme King telling Shui Ruoshan that he(SRS) was wrong, they were full of hope. Thinking that although the Supreme King spoils Shui Ruoshan, he(YSY) still stood on their side, because otherwise the Supreme King would not correct Shui Ruoshan in front of them. But when they heard what the Supreme King said next, they realized they were wrong and it was a big mistake!


    If they knew that Shui Ruoshan has such a high position in the Supreme King¡¯s heart, they will definitely agree with Shui Ruoshan¡¯s words that the Supreme King is the most perfect person, so that they can avoid hearing such despairing words from the Supreme King! At the very least, the drafting ceremony would still has the possibility of going on. After all, the drafting ceremony is organized to choose the best person for the Supreme King; they can¡¯t let the Supreme King take care of himself instead.


    But if they agreed that Shui Ruoshan is the most perfect person, then their drafting ceremony will be forced to end. Who told them to agree with Shui Ruoshan¡¯s definition for the best people! They really regretted it! Especially through that short sentence from the Supreme King, they understand that nothing can match Shui Ruoshan¡¯s perfection, not even the Supreme King himself! How can they refute? How can they argue with reason? There is no chance of winning at all!


    ......


    Raw Word Count : 2802


    #AChapterJustToSay


    #BabyYouAreTheMostPerfectPersonInMyEyes


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost

 Chapter 135

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one three five - You think too much</strong>


    "We should stop talking about who¡¯s perfect or not. Let¡¯s get back to the issue of the drafting ceremony!"


    Shui Ruoshan waved his little hand and skipped the problem. Because Yin Suye¡¯s words were very, very, very hard to continue!!!


    Agree with Yin Suye¡¯s point of view and thought himself to be perfect? His face is not hat thick!


    But disagree with Yin Suye¡¯s point of view and say himself to be imperfect? He doesn¡¯t have the habit to attack himself, especially in front of so many outsiders. He can¡¯t throw away his prestige even more!


    So they better stop talking of such a difficult topic. Therefore, even if Yin Suye¡¯s golden thigh came to give him a great advantage in his battle with the high ranked officials, he felt no sense of aplishment all at, so he decided to continue using his own methods to attack them. He came to give troubles anyway, hence he doesn¡¯t care about offending anyone or not!


    As for those people who were being arrogant earlier on, each and everyone of them has their head lowered down and showing a frustrated look. This makes the evil Shui Ruoshan wanted to mess with them several more times. Not sure if heart attacks exist in the continent. Because he was afraid that letting these people experiencing emotional ups and downs several times, if they could not stand the stimuli and suffered a heart attack, then it will be a sin. Being so kind to the enemy, he is really kind!


    Yin Suye returned to stand behind Shui Ruoshan and silently supported Shui Ruoshan¡¯s decisions with his own action.


    "Yes, we should discuss about the drafting ceremony!"


    This time the officials were very quick to respond and for the first time, they agreed with Shui Ruoshan¡¯s words. Originally, they thought that after the Supreme King has spoken, they don¡¯t have the chance of winning anymore and had to be forced to terminate the drafting ceremony. However, they did not expect Shui Ruoshan to not take such a good advantage and instead, would continue to discuss the drafting ceremony with them. They naturally have no reason to reject it. As long as the Supreme King does not intervene, they must make every effort to refute Shui Ruoshan!


    "In this case, let us first talk about the purpose of this drafting ceremony. What is it?"


    Seeing that the high ranking officials are finally opened to his words this time, Shui Ruoshan is impolitely took over, and started questioning them.


    "Naturally is to let someone ready to serve around the Supreme King!"


    They answered the question smoothly. They are very skilled at handling official answer like this, but considering that the Supreme King is here, they doesn¡¯t dared to say anything too exaggerated.


    "Actually, to be blunt, you people just want to send your people to Yin Suye, so that they can charm Yin Suye, and then help you lot obtain your benefits!"


    Shui Ruoshan was obviously not a fool, so he rudely uncovered their sinister intentions. And he is the biggest stumbling block in front of their chance for benefits, so they will try to get him away from Yin Suye. That¡¯s why so many bad rumors about him appeared amongst the humans in such a short time. However, because he has always been together with Yin Suye, these people have no chance to take action on him, so they used the rumors to create pressure on him, and forcing him to leave by himself. Unfortunately, not only this strategy has failed, it also caused him to stay longer and more frequent beside Yin Suye. This is why he keep staying beside Yin Suye some time ago. Since they want to make him stay away from Yin Suye, he deliberately did the opposite and became more intimate with Yin Suye, trying to suffocate them with anger! He has never been a generous person who don¡¯t pay back his grievances!


    "At the same time, I believe that if there is an opportunity, you will seize the chance to get me away from Yin Suye, so that the people you arranged can have the opportunity to dominate Yin Suye?"


    Shui Ruoshan casually asked but his affirmative tone let people know that he is definitely not joking. In fact, things that he didn¡¯t say doesn¡¯t mean that he doesn¡¯t know. It also doesn¡¯t mean that he doesn¡¯t care. Now that there is an opportunity to let those high ranked officials suffer losses, he naturally has to take the chance to release anger for himself.


    "You think too much!"


    Facing Shui Ruoshan¡¯s usation, they can only ¡¯hehe-ed¡¯ twice and weakly denied. They have to think how to correct Shui Ruoshan¡¯s words and at the same time, stop the Supreme King from staring coldly at them.


    "Whether I think too much or not, you guys know best!" Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t want to waste time on this issue but he wanted to ask, "But I am very curious. Why do you think that the candidates you lot have chosen could rece my position in Yin Suye¡¯s heart?"


    Shui Ruoshan slightly raised his head, and pointed at the numerous candidates who have no sense of existence up until now; his attitude disdainful. Now, he directly referred to Yin Suye by name, in order to highlight his position in Yin Suye¡¯s heart.


    "At the very least, the Supreme King and the candidates are humans!"


    This is the point where they were most ufortable with Shui Ruoshan. Why can a demon can stay beside the Supreme King and swaggered in front of them?


    "You never heard of ¡¯height is not a distance¡¯, ¡¯age is not a problem¡¯, ¡¯the area1referring long distance rtionship is not a difference¡¯, ¡¯weight is not a pressure¡¯, ¡¯gender is not rted¡¯2and ¡¯size doesn¡¯t matter¡¯ ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) ? If both sides are in love with each other, everything else is just winds?"


    Shui Ruoshan used a ¡¯You are so superficial¡¯ gaze and looked at those people in disgust.


    "..."


    The person who first opened his mouth just now almost spat out a mouthful of old blood. All he said just now was about a race problem, and he didn¡¯t think of anything else. As a result, Shui Ruoshan listed down a series of reasons without hesitation, not only answering the questions he raised, but also some possible ones he might askter. Is there anything more depressing than this? Now what else they should say? That Shui Ruoshan is a man, that he can¡¯t have children, that he can¡¯t serve or take care of the Supreme King...? Even though Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t mention the answers for these questions just now, but they believed that as long as they coulde up with anything, Shui Ruoshan could easily refute them by changing a few words in his sentences just now! Especially when his answers seemed to be very reasonable, but if one thinks about it carefully, they will realize that there are no practical meanings in it. He is really looking down at them with this empty and omnipotent answer!


    On the other hand, they have so many people on their side but none of them could go against Shui Ruoshan! Things couldn¡¯t be anymore wrong!


    "What, you guys don¡¯t agree with me?" Seeing their face keep changing colors, Shui Ruoshan was in a good mood so he is ready to continue bickering with them.


    "We don¡¯t dare!"


    They seemed to be answering Shui Ruoshan¡¯s question, but actually it was for the Supreme King. There were a lot of rough methods they wanted to use on Shui Ruoshan but couldn¡¯t because the Supreme King was present, so they could only use their mouth and bickered with Shui Ruoshan.


    "Since you don¡¯t like what I said, then let me be practical!" Shui Ruoshan¡¯s mood looked very good.


    Seeing the rest of the people didn¡¯t echo what he had just said, his face showed an unwilling expression, so he changed to another direction to stun them speechless!


    "Then let me ask you, these so-called excellent candidates you have chosen, who is more handsome than me?"


    Shui Ruoshan lightly flipped his hair, disying his exceptional beauty thatpletely surpassed the world. Although he didn¡¯t want to say anything about his overly beautiful appearance, but this appearance is the only capital that he is most proud of now. When necessary, he does not mind using it a little.


    "..."


    Everyone only felt that the suffocating anger in their heart became bigger. What is ¡¯handsome¡¯? Do you mean ¡¯alluring¡¯?!! Amongst the humans, there are only a few people who can be equal to him in terms of appearance. Yes, only equal, not more! And it¡¯s impossible for those people to appear in the drafting ceremony, so other than the Supreme King whose appearance was excellent as well, there is no other person who canpare with Shui Ruoshan¡¯s morous look.


    "Then let me ask you again, who can be stronger than me?" Shui Ruoshan said and he released his pressure on everyone present.


    "..."


    All of them could only feel suffocated, and the cold sweats appeared on their forehead.


    Shui Ruoshan only used his pressure, and everyone were firmly suppressed, which shows that Shui Ruoshan¡¯s strength has far exceeded everyone except the Supreme King. And among them, there were nock of many strong people in Imperial stage. That is to say, Shui Ruoshan¡¯s strength is at least at the Imperial stage as well. How can this not scare them?


    Before this, they have never seen Shui Ruoshan took any actions before, so they only thought that he used his beauty and other means to charm the Supreme King, that because of the protection by the Supreme King, Shui Ruoshan acted without care. But it wasn¡¯t until this moment that they realized this demon had the strength to be arrogant!


    Is there any more subversive truth than this?


    ......


    Raw Word Count : 2882


    #rolls


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost

 Chapter 136

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one three six - Pretending to be pig to eat tiger</strong>


    "Since the candidates you choose cannot bepared to me, you have no choice but to use them to try to rece my position in Yin Suye¡¯s heart. It¡¯s a failure that cannot fail even lower!"


    Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t care for their extremely ugly expression, directly telling them his conclusion. He is confirming his sense of existence through bullying others!


    "Don¡¯t you think your judgment is too arbitrary?"


    Though the people present were shocked by Shui Ruoshan¡¯s sudden explosion of power, but once things concerned involved their interests, they would argue back. They admits that Shui Ruoshan is promising in terms of appearance and strength, but it does not mean that Shui Ruoshan will be stronger than others in other categories. They believed that as long as they could find his weakness, they can reverse this unfavorable situation.


    "I know what you want to say, and I can tell you this honestly, although I can¡¯t guarantee that I could do everything outstandingly, but it will still be a little more than your people."


    Shui Ruoshan seems to say this quite modestly, but only he knows that he is very fluent in this. If this was on Earth, he could be considered almost clueless in these schrly skills like ying qin and chess, knowledgeable and could draw drawings. But if the ce switched to a parallel world, the knowledge that he possesses from Earth is enough to let him dominate the world. One need to know, in the basic rules he set for the novel, the protagonist just have to sing a few popr songs from Earth, and he could be seen as a celestial being; as long as he recites a few well-known verses from Earth, he could be called a Master of the masters; as long as he could draw a few ink paintings or sketches, he could be regarded as a pioneer of ideas...


    Therefore, as a transmigrator, he naturally has a great advantage in this respect. Because he set it up like this for the customs in the continent [Mowu Dalu], using a setting simr to Earth, but not including all these modern things, just to make it easier for the protagonist to rely on his earthly knowledge, to take full advantage of them. He remembers that he had a plot in [The Strongest King in History], where the protagonist was invited to attend a poetry meeting, and wasughed at and ridiculed at the meeting. Then, the protagonist couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and exploded1Not literally. In front of everyone, he exaggeratedly held a bottle of wine with one hand, coolly drinking it, while holding a brush on the other hand, he quickly wrote down Earth¡¯s ancient poems on the paper; suddenly stunning everyone out of their eyes. And at the same time, because of the resounding face ps he gave those people who undermined him earlier, he gained good feelings and the hearts of many beautiful women.


    Because he likes to see scenes where people ¡¯pretended to be a pig to eat the tiger¡¯2°çÖí³ÔÀÏ»¢ - Hiding own strength while pretending to be weak/fool which er on reveals own real strength, he has this ¡¯first restrict, then reveal¡¯ kind of plot in his novel. After all, not only it can increase the ups and downs of the plot, it also resonates with the readers. This type of scene is definitely one of the best parts to write in a novel.


    "Since you are so confident, how about you prove it to us? Or you canpete with the candidates."


    Unfortunately, these people do not know Shui Ruoshan¡¯s inner thoughts,and were thinking to snatch this opportunity to increase their candidate¡¯s performance opportunities. As long as they perform well, they can arouse the Supreme King¡¯s interest and attention. Even if the drafting ceremony fails, in some respects this could be considered a victory. Therefore, this time they actively trying to stir up Shui Ruoshan¡¯spetitive behaviour.


    "They cannot evenpete with me in terms of appearance as the most basicpetition. They have no qualifications to discuss other conditions with me, and have no qualifications topete with me either!"


    Shui Ruoshan raised his head and pointed his chin at them, fully acting out a proud attitude and looking down at the people. Actually, it¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t want to y out the ¡¯pretending to be a pig to eat the tiger¡¯ scene, but his opponents were obviously ipetent in all aspects, he no longer have the mood to do it. They were so weak that they can¡¯t even be considered a fake tiger. At most, they can only be regarded as a group of pigs. So what will this be? ¡¯Pretending to be a pig to eat pigs?¡¯


    Even if he is really idle, he will not do this kind of stuff which takes too much time and effort. Anyway, if he really wanted to see these people getting shocked and changing their expressions, he has other ways to do it, no need to do this sham gestures of politeness at all3to agree topete. Because this is below his worth! How can someone aloof and elegant like him do something unstylish like that! Very obviously, ¡¯someone¡¯ who thinks himself as higher grade has selectively forgotten he has acted petty with the high ranked officials earlier in the hall.


    "These candidates cannot beat me at all. How can they rece my position in Yin Suye¡¯s heart?"


    Shui Ruoshan asked a direct question seeing the people still not giving up. Any normal person will know who to choose between him and these candidates who are obviously inferior to him! Probably only these group of officials who have been blinded by power cannot answer Shui Ruoshan¡¯s question.


    They finally know what is called ¡¯ruthless¡¯ today! It was not easy for them to see hope, but in the next second, someone came and merciless smashed it down. They¡¯ll probably turn mad if this happens a few more times!


    "In short, holding this drafting ceremony event is just funny!"


    Shui Ruoshan did not forget to make fun of their stupidity. The word ¡¯hrious¡¯ is better than ¡¯meaningless¡¯ to express his disdain for the drafting ceremony and at the same time let everyone know how he is seeing this as a joke from beginning to end.


    "..."


    Being degraded by Shui Ruoshan with such a ridiculous tone, everyone felt like they are going to get mad from the irritation! But then, the Supreme King was there looking at them coldly, so they didn¡¯t dare to act. Their inner feeling is going to explode but they can¡¯t express it out, it really makes their teeth itch!


    "Do you know why I agreed to organize the drafting ceremony even though it will be unfavorable to me?" Suddenly thought of something, Shui Ruoshan abruptly asked. Just that the evil curve couldn¡¯t be hidden from the corner of his mouth, and revealed his true emotions at this moment.


    "..."


    Although they were really curious about why Shui Ruoshan did this, they could sense that the answer will not be anything they wanted to hear, so they kept silent.


    "The reason why I agreed to hold this drafting ceremony is to tell you that Yin Suye is already mine!"


    Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t care if his words sounded ambiguous, he came to dere his sovereignty. In fact, at the same time, he also paid attention to see who have made their minds on Yin Suye, who him need to be vignt against, to prevent his OTP ship from overturning. He originally nned to warn the candidates not to hit on Yin Suye but none of them were up to par so he omitted his warning, leaving only the part to abuse the officials.


    These officials probably were afraid that they can¡¯t control very talented candidates, and also hoping that their opponent¡¯s strong candidates won¡¯t be selected, so they keep fighting against each other. All of the strong candidates were eliminated, hence when the candidates were finally selected, only some good looking vases were left. However, Shui Ruoshan still need to make something clear. He does not want simr problems to find him again in the future. This time the people he met were all weak, but it does not mean that the people he met in the future would be the same.


    Although he believed that Yin Suye will not be tempted, he doesn¡¯t like to deal with Yin Suye¡¯s ¡¯peach blossom debt¡¯4suitors/admirers from time to time, so he wants to use this drafting ceremony to eliminate any possibilities in the future. This is why he agreed to organize the drafting ceremony!


    "Yin Suye, tell them, are you mine?" Shui Ruoshan ignored the people¡¯s shocked expression and turned his head, asking Yin Suye very seriously.


    "Yes." Yin Suye confirmed, and did not forget to dere his ownership of the little guy, "But you are mine as well."


    Looking at the little guy¡¯s triumphal attitude in front of everyone, Yin Suye only felt he is super cute, so cute that he couldn¡¯t help but want to lower down his head and kiss him right away...


    "Good!" Shui Ruoshan lightly approved.


    Just that when he saw the strong emotions in Yin Suye¡¯s eyes, the cogs in his mind started turning. Since he has just said that Yin Suye is his in front of everyone, if there isn¡¯t any actual disy, wouldn¡¯t it seems like there¡¯s no sense of persuasiveness? And so, before Yin Suye takes any action, he stood on tiptoe and raised his head, then kissed Yin Suye¡¯s lips.


    Raw Word Count : 2827


    #AnotherKiss ~!


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost

 Chapter 137

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one three seven - A lifetimemitment</strong>


    "Yin Suye, I have just ced my mark1kiss on you, so you are mine now!"


    Shui Ruoshan pecked a few times on Yin Suye¡¯s lips and ended their short but pure kiss, then strongly announced his possession. He was very clear that the reason why he could ¡¯attack¡¯ Yin Suye sessfully was because he caught him off guard. If they continued this kiss, Yin Suye will definitely take over and overwhelm him. So, in order to maintain the aloof image he worked on to create, he must end the things that may destroy his image. Therefore, kiss or whatnots, just a little bit is enough! Anyway, this is just to make his words more convincing and to make other people see!


    Humph humph! Otherwise, he won¡¯t go against his image!


    But then again, kissing Yin Suye felt pretty good. That soft and tender touch, it really makes people keeping for more. No wonder so many people likes to be do intimate things! Especially at this moment, looking at Yin Suye¡¯s delicate face against the light, he seemed to be showing a look of dissatisfaction. Shui Ruoshan unexpectedly thought of some unreasonable illusion. En, cannot take these illusion for real! He should concentrate on settling those unsightly people instead!


    "Alright, but you are also mine!" Yin Suye looked helplessly at the little guy who started a ¡¯fire¡¯ but didn¡¯t know about it at all. There was a hint of indulgence in his eyes.


    "We belong to each other!" Shui Ruoshan stated ambiguously.


    After he finished ¡¯flirting¡¯ with Yin Suye, Shui Ruoshan unhurriedly turned back to the crowd.


    "Now, do you know who Yin Suye belonged to?"


    Shui Ruoshan snickered at the people who were hit hard by the information. It was very obvious that he was showing off.


    "..."


    At this moment, everyone rather they saw nothing. If they only saw the Supreme King who usually didn¡¯t like being close to people, getting intimate with Shui Ruoshan, they might not feel too shocked. After all, the Supreme King treated Shui Ruoshan with special treatment, and they can see that quite clearly. However, the Supreme King, who always has a cold face that say ¡¯Do Not Approach¡¯, actually was forcefully kissed by a demon?! Yes, it was not the Supreme King taking the initiative to kiss others, but was kissed by others! This totally overwrote everyone¡¯s impression of the Supreme King! Could it be their Supreme King is not the top, but the one being topped? Think about it this way, everyone was shocked beyond words! This caused these subordinates to not dare to look directly at Shui Ruoshan. The scene was too beautiful, they couldn¡¯t bear to watch it!


    "In order not to let you people get worthlessly busy again, how about I do a good deed and tell you one important news for free?"


    Shui Ruoshan apparently did not know what kind of horrible effect he caused in their heart with his kiss. He just thinks that he has enough of it, and doesn¡¯t want to continue attacking their fragile heart.


    "Please say it?"


    The people tried to calm the horror in their heart, making efforts so as not to reveal the slightest change of emotion on their face. They firmly refused to admit that they have a feeling of great harmony when they saw one tall and one short figure standing together in such a simple way. In fact, in the current situation, they want to remain silent, but as soon as they thought of the failed drafting ceremony, the Supreme King¡¯s disapproval, and Shui Ruoshan¡¯s troubles for them, plus other factors, they have mentally prepared for the worst oue. So, they were not afraid to continue to hear worse news from Shui Ruoshan. Most importantly, Shui Ruoshan¡¯s reminder let them recognize the reality that their Supreme King has beenpletely enchanted by the demon. The drafting ceremony they tried so hard to make it happen is likely to end up in vain!


    "I seem to have forgotten to tell you that I and Yin Suye have signed a co-death contract!"


    This time Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t beat about the bush¡¯, and gave them the final present, a strike to their heart. He just wants everyone to clearly understand that Yin Suye has been firmly bound to him, so other people should not hold any unrealistic fantasies, because they have no chance!


    "The contract that the Supreme King signed with you was a co-death contract?!"


    All the people present sucked in a breath of cold air, they couldn¡¯t conceal the emotions in their eyes. It was not ¡¯surprised¡¯, not ¡¯shocked¡¯, but ¡¯panicked¡¯! The co-death contract was not any small contracts but an absolute contract thatpletely ties two people together. It was dubbed as the terrifying contract that "even death is impossible to separate the two"! There were people who have personal experience to prove the terrible nature of the co-death contract.


    Rumors said that there was once a strong person who was schemed by evil people and was pressured to the ground. When he was at the bottom of his life and nowhere to escape, he was rescued by a woman. And this woman voluntarily signed the co-death contract with that strong person, when he was only left with a breath of life. Signing of the ¡¯Sharing life and death¡¯ contract helped that strong person to share half of his injuries with the woman, which allowed him to survive. Then, their feelings bloomed from staying together, and became husband and wife. They also made an oath swearing eternal love to each other, and enjoyed a very sweet life together for some time. However, for the woman who was not strong to start with, and has taken half of the injuries from the strong man, not only her strength suffered damages, it was not showing any progress at all. As time goes by, without the support from her inner strength, the woman¡¯s body gradually bes weak and old...


    On the other hand, because the strong man has great inner strength and his injuries were shared by the woman, his body began to gradually improve. When his strength has fully recovered, he exacts his revenge and took back everything that belonged to him.


    In the continent, as long as one has strong inner strength, their appearance will remain at their peak state and has an infinitely long life...


    Thus, a huge difference can be seen from the couple¡¯s situation. In the end, the man who was strong, wealthy and powerful got tired of the old woman, and secretly raised a lover outside. However, the woman could guess that the strong man has a new love through the clues left behind. At first, she stayed quiet about it. It was until when the strong man confirmed that he is going to abandon her, the woman who has no means to keep the strong man to her, decided tomit suicide. At that same time, the co-death contract was activated, taking the man with her.


    Even though the strong man¡¯s strength was very close to the Supreme stage, by under the effect of the co-death contract, the strong man can only follow her footsteps after her death. At that time, this incident caused a great sensation in that era. After all, the dead person was not any small-time person who is not famous, but was a legendary person who has been hailed as the most powerful person and the next generation of Supreme King. However, such a strong man who has a promising future died in the hands of a weak woman. How can this not shock everyone!


    It was from that time that people suddenly realized that while the co-death contract has its huge benefits, but the disadvantages it brought were equally powerful. The moment two people signed the co-death contract, their life will no longer belong to themselves but to each other. This is also the reason why lesser and lesser people dared to sign a co-death contract with others.


    The high ranked officials were there to witness when the Supreme King and Shui Ruoshan signed the contract. At the time they only thought it was just a contract with equally mutual benefit. No one would think that the Supreme King, who is already standing above ten thousands of people, would take the initiative to sign this overbearing contract.


    A lifetimemitment, not everyone can afford it! After all, the outside world is too exciting, and a lifetime is too long!


    But now, no matter how frightened and dissatisfied these people were at the moment, they cannot change the facts. And just because they understood this point, they felt a little scared. They tried to forced Shui Ruoshan away from the Supreme King and dared to offend Shui Ruoshan. Now that they know it is impossible to make him leave, they would be seeking death if they still try. At this point, they simply don¡¯t have the right to feel dissatisfied with Shui Ruoshan for hiding this information from them. They only felt fortunate that Shui Ruoshan as a demon, is not harmful to the Supreme King, or detrimental to the human race. Else, with his co-death contract with the Supreme King, the things he could do are too much!


    "Since you all understood the matter, then end this farce. And let these candidates return to wherever they came from!"


    Shui Ruoshan flipped his sleeves at them, meaning that everyone can leave now. He already told them the things he wanted to say, and his goals have been achieved, so naturally these people do not need to continue to stay here to pollute his eyes.


    "Yes."


    At this moment, those people can only answer a ¡¯Yes¡¯ bitterly, unwillingly, and wronged...


    Raw Word Count : 2871


    #EveryoneIsGoingAwayNow


    #BananaReallyWantedMoreKiss


    #OrMore


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost

 Chapter 138

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong> </strong>


    <strong> Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one three eight - Better mood</strong>


    "Finally, it¡¯s settled!"


    Shui Ruoshan stretched out widely without caring for his image. Seeing those people and the candidates being sent out by him with just a few words, and they could only leave like that, Shui Ruoshan felt that his mood that had been irritated by the rumors suddenly became better. As expected, when you are in a bad mood, you can be happy when you abuse others.


    Even when everyone knew that Yin Suye treated him specially, people would still find countless reasons to criticize him, and then decided that he is ¡¯not pleasing to the eye¡¯. Who ask him to monopoly Yin Suye the moment he appeared! Actually, towards this issue Shui Ruoshan felt wronged. He obviously was bound to by Yin Suye but in their eyes, he was the one who tempted Yin Suye. However, he believed that from this drafting ceremony, everyone will definitely stop seeking trouble with him. Everyone will know that he and Yin Suye have signed a co-death contract. Probably no one will dare to have any ideas on Yin Suye anymore at this moment. At the same time, he felt that there should be no people who dare to face off with him in public and brazenly talk bad of him! After all, he is the man who signed with the co-death contract with their Supreme King!


    *falls down*


    What with this feeling of infinite pride? He was obviously just relying on the big tree to enjoy the cool breeze!


    "En!"


    Seeing that the little guy has regained his spirit, Yin Suye had a little smile in his eyes. At the same time, he wondered in his heart if he should deliberately send a few people out for little guy to abuse when he is in a bad mood next time?


    "I am so smart, right?"


    Shui Ruoshan unceremoniously gave himself 320 praises, ten times his usual amount to express his ownpliments. He only make use of a small drafting ceremony, not only he managed to stop those who have ulterior motives from having an idea on Yin Suye, but he also stopped those rumor-maker from continuing to cken his name, thereby weakening the rumors. What a good ¡¯killing two birds with one stone¡¯!


    "My Xiao Ruo is the best!"


    For the little guy, Yin Suye has always cooperatively follow his words. Therefore, he has already perfected his skill in saying exaggerated words very seriously and convincingly.


    "That¡¯s right."


    Shui Ruoshan received thepliment without any guilt. Looking up at Yin Suye, who stood behind him and supported him since the beginning, Shui Ruoshan¡¯s eyes turned and then, when other people were not paying attention, he immediately pounced at Yin Suye. His action was like ¡¯a brave tiger going down the mountain¡¯, like he won¡¯t give up if he couldn¡¯t pounced on Yin Suye.


    Although Yin Suye couldn¡¯t understand what the little guy wanted to do this time, he simply reached out and steadily caught this person who was throwing himself at him.


    "Why didn¡¯t you fall down?"


    Shui Ruoshan couldn¡¯t imagine that his sudden attack have any use on Yin Suye. Not only he cannot see the scene where Yin Suye fell down, but he can¡¯t even move his(YSY) still figure.


    It can¡¯t be any more damaging than this! No, it is obvious that Xiao Yeye didn¡¯t cooperate, that¡¯s why this scene was so depressing. Can they still y happily now?


    Actually, the reason why he actively pounced at Yin Suye was because of how everyone was shocked by the fact that he forcefully kissed Yin Suye. But in this current situation, Shui Ruoshan who originally think nothing intriguing of it begins to think more, now that he is idle. It seems that he has decided that his forceful kiss must have caused everyone to misunderstand something? Then he ran through the entire thing in his mind. He feels that as a good young man who pursuits ideal, he should begin to prepare for his future life1No shit, Banana has no idea what SRS is talking about. Although he and Yin Suye are still in the so-called process in getting in love, and there is still a long way to go before thest step, this does not prevent him from thinking about it and starting to prepare for it. But can anyone tell him why, he can¡¯t push Yin Suye down at all? Why is the physical strength between him and Yin Suye is so big? Does he really have a chance to push him down in the future? In an instant, he felt that his future is dim, what to do2If Banana is not mistaken here, SRS thought he is the gong/top/seme lol?


    "Oh!" Seeing the little guy pouted in dissatisfaction andined at him, although he knew it was a littlete, Yin Suye immediately fell over like what the little guy wanted.


    Shui Ruoshan, who was still on Yin Suye, didn¡¯t expect Yin Suye to fall down all of a sudden, and now his entire body ispletely t on top of Yin Suye?!


    "Why didn¡¯t you say anything before you fell to the ground?"


    Shui Ruoshan red at Yin Suye, the human mat under him. Did you forget to take medicine today, or did you took the wrong medicine? When it¡¯s time to fall, you didn¡¯t fall, when you don¡¯t to anymore, you fell right way. Is he trying to disrupt his rhythm?


    "You want me to fall." So he fell3Felt like this sentence can be used differently, like a naughty devil asking an archangel to fall, and he did~.


    "..."


    Facing the straightforward Yin Suye, Shui Ruoshan suddenly felt like he cannot look at him. Does he know that it¡¯s very fake if he didn¡¯t fall at the right timing?


    He could only use this method to support the little guy. Yin Suye¡¯s method was actually very simple. What does the little guy wants, he will satisfy it; what the little guy wants to do, he will do it...


    Now the little guy wants him to fall down, even if this action will damage his prestige as the human Supreme King, he will still do it without hesitation.


    "..."


    Listening to the Xiao Yeye¡¯s words, he fell down just to please him? Although he doesn¡¯t think Xiao Yeye would know of such advanced skill as pleasing others, he had to say that this kind of pleasing is still very much likeable. But now Shui Ruoshan has started to doubt if Yin Suye did it on purpose, to not fall at the first moment butter on so as to give him a strong contrast effect, in order to make him happy. Can¡¯t me Shui Ruoshan for thinking like this, it was because he has fallen for Yin Suye¡¯s traps too much before so he has to guard against him ah!


    Just as Shui Ruoshan and Yin Suye fell down and staring at each other, Fox suddenly return from sending away the high ranked officials.


    "Master!" Fox has just stepped into the room before immediately stepping back. "Please continue, I didn¡¯t see anything!"


    After he said that, Fox turned away and wanted to run. He saw a strange scene which his master was pressed under Shui Ruoshan. So this time, will he be in real danger where he gets killed to keep a secret? Sure enough, doing tasks beside Master is a high-risk career! Especially from time to time, he will inadvertently stepped into some intimate moments between Master and Shui Ruoshan.


    "Is there something you want to report?"


    Yin Suye asked before Fox escapes from the scene. Then he got up while carrying Shui Ruoshan, then ced him down.


    "..."


    Only at this moment that Shui Ruoshan realized that they have fallen on to the ground just now! No wonder Fox showed an embarrassed look like he has interrupted someone¡¯s good time. But doesn¡¯t this indirectly looked like he actually topped Yin Suye? Thinking about it this way, he still felt a little excited!


    "Master, I found a letter addressed to you in the Imperial City, probably secretly left over here by someone when those officials and candidates left." Fox exined and handed the letter to his master.


    Shui Ruoshan was standing next to Yin Suye, so he just have to turn his head and he would be able to see the contents of the letter clearly. He saw the ¡¯For Yin Suye¡¯s eyes only¡¯ on the envelope. The content written in the letter was also very concise, there was only a short sentence - ¡¯3 dayster at noon, waiting for you in the Rujia Inn, Chaoyang box4a reserved room .¡¯ That is to say, someone wanted to see Yin Suye but because he/she can¡¯t enter the Imperial City, he/she can only use a roundabout way to bring the letter to the Imperial City and give it to Yin Suye.


    There was nothing specific that Shui Ruoshan cares about in the letter. All his attention is now on the signature, Huang Beichen. One need to know, Huang Beichen is the name of the protagonist in [The Strongest King in History] ah!


    Raw Word Count : 2768


    #FinallyTheExProtagonistAppeared


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost

 Chapter 139

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one three nine - Most important person</strong>


    Three dayster, Shui Ruoshan and Yin Suye arrived right on time in front of the Chaoyang box in Rujia Inn.


    Actually, when Shui Ruoshan finally saw Rujia Inn, he can only feel countless thick ck lines1 (= _= lll ) on his face, and the corners of his mouth could not help twitching. If he knew that he will transmigrate into the story [The Strongest King in History], he will never borrow this hotel¡¯s name just because he can¡¯t think of a good name. One should know that the Rujia Inn in his novel is an all-purpose inn where one can eat, drink, y and enjoy, rather than a modern hotel chain. The Rujia Inn here and the one in Earth was an entirely different concept.


    When he first wrote the outline of his novel at home, due to something annoying happened causing him to be irritated, and he just happened to write about an inn that needs a name in his chapter, he became toozy to bother with the name. When he looked out of the window, he saw a ¡¯Home Inn¡¯2The hotel existed in real life that SRS copied the name from. But let¡¯s not use it here for SRS¡¯s creation to prevent confusion. That means RL hotel will be written as Home Inn while SRS¡¯s creation will be called Rujia Inn. Check bottom for google search link not far from the opposite of his house, so thezy him directly took that name, creating an out-of-ce name within the novel3Hard to exin this, but here¡¯s an example. It¡¯s like a transmigrator in ancient chinese setting, opening a restaurant and naming it ¡¯Mai Dang Lao¡¯/McD lol .


    Come to think of it, he kind of did his best to promote and making advertising activities for Home Inn, and even help to promote it in the parallel world, letting it be the first multi-dimensional universe enterprise, so shouldn¡¯t he get paid with a little advertising fee from Home Inn? Because even when he is looking at thepletely different, world-ss Rujia Inn in front of him, his mind is still reflecting the cheap hotel chain back on Earth. However, the thing that makes him sad is in this continent, he is probably the only one who thinks that Rujia Inn¡¯s name is out of ce. The people in the continent does not know anything about Home Inn, and the only person who knows about the hotel was Huang Beichen, who happens to be the behind-the-scenes boss of Rujia Inn. In other words, this modern name was given by Huang Beichen. That is probably why Huang Beichen can arrange to meet Yin Suye in the best box in Rujia Inn - there is no ce more convenient than his own territory. As for how Huang Beichen started, grow and expand his business in this parallel world, it¡¯s a long story, no need to mention it.


    Right now, he needs to think about what kind of attitude should he use to face Huang Beichen, the protagonist?


    "Yin Suye, will Huang Beichen really be here for you?"


    Before they push the door into the Chaoyang box, Shui Ruoshan turned around and asked Yin Suye indecisively. One need to know, When Fox gotten this letter and handed it to him, Yin Suye didn¡¯t investigate whether the content on the letter was true. He(YSY) just brought him(SRS) out together when the agreed time has arrived.


    "Yes." Yin Suye firmly answered.


    In him past life, he spent almost half of his life battling with Huang Beichen, and he also had a very deep understanding of Huang Beichen. It was Huang Beichen¡¯s handwriting in the letter, he don¡¯t have to doubt it. Other than that, based on Huang Beichen¡¯s character, he is someone who will do when he says. Since he already set the appointment, he will definitelye on time.


    As he said that, Yin Suye reached out to push the door to show the little guy that he doesn¡¯t have to worry about it.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Shui Ruoshan stopped Yin Suye right away when he saw that he(YSY) wants to open the door. He gave so many excuses just now, it was actually used to cover up his iprehensible tension and strange awkwardness that he will be seeing the protagonist soon. To put it bluntly, he just wanted to dy the time to let himself better mentally prepared. Although he always knew that ording to the plot, Huang Beichen would arrive to the Imperial Capital after three months under Huo Ruyan¡¯s lead, but she was already killed by Yin Suye. Plus, under Yin Suye¡¯s influence and his as well, whether deliberately or unintentionally, they have destroyed so many plots. He thought that the plot would be like a herd of ¡¯mud horses¡¯4means f u c k running amok. However, he didn¡¯t expect Huang Beichen toe to the Imperial Capital after 3 months in ordance with the original route, when the routes were so broken. This makes his mood veryplicated.


    Just as he was feelingplicated and thinking how he should exin his feelings to Yin Suye, the door was opened from inside...


    "Yin Suye, you¡¯re here?"


    Huang Beichen has been waiting in the box. He heard some voices outside the box so he got up and opened the door. Seeing the person standing outside the door was the person he wanted to meet, Huang Beichen looked surprised.


    "Come in!" Huang Beichen said and gestured to Yin Suye to hurry into the box.


    After their fallout regarding the treasures in the Fog Forest that day, Huang Beichen has been regretting his impulsive behavior at that time. Knowing that Yin Suye was not good at words, he even convicted Yin Suye under the influence of other people¡¯s words and the situation at the time. He really shouldn¡¯t have done that. Afterwards, when he thought of the things carefully, he gradually noticed that something was not right. How could the aloof Yin Suye do despicable thing as killing people in secret? Huang Beichen felt that he might have wronged Yin Suye and wanted to return to ask for the truth. But before they parted, they fought and neither of them held back. The result was he managed to leave, but he was heavily injured that when he persisted and reached a safe ce, he fainted right away. After he woke up, he dyed same time to meditate for his injuries.


    So when he finally returned to where he left Yin Suye, Yin Suye was no longer there. Afterwards, he headed directly to the Imperial Capital, the ce where Yin Suye is most likely to go to; trying his luck (if he¡¯s really there), or to wait for him (if he¡¯s not there). Just that what Huang Beichen didn¡¯t expect was the moment he has just arrived at the Imperial Capital, he immediately heard all kinds of news about Yin Suye. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t connect that domineering Supreme King, to the silent Yin Suye he knew. After all, when he and Yin Suye first met, their strength was almost the same. And now they were only separated for 3 months, it is simply not enough to let someone change from a normal martial artist to a Supreme King!


    However, Yin Suye was rumored to have done it, it lets Huang Beichen felt unbelievable. One must know, as a transmigrator with a golden finger, the speed of his advance was quite speedypared to the standard speed in the continent. He has recently breakthrough several times because of various fruitful adventures. Right now, he has already broken through the 2nd level of the Imperial stage. Butpared with Yin Suye¡¯s unbelievable speed, he is nothing at all!


    Huang Beichen¡¯s mood felt strange. However, he quickly adjusted his mindset. After confirming that the rumored Supreme King is indeed the Yin Suye he knows, he began to find ways to meet Yin Suye. He needs to rify the truth about what happened in the Fog Forest.


    It is a pity that Supreme King is not easy to be seen.


    Ever since Yin Suye moved into the Imperial City, except for the necessary activities, he basically did not go out of the Imperial City. That caused the Huang Beichen who was waiting outside, to realize that he must take the initiative if he wants to see Yin Suye. At that time, the Supreme King has agreed to organize the drafting ceremony, and caused amotion everywhere. So he used his influence and power in the capital to find some candidates who were about to enter the Imperial City to participate in the drafting ceremony, and bought them over with arge sum of money to let them deliver his personally written letter to Yin Suye.


    Just in case, Huang Beichen asked several people to send letters at the same time. As it turned out, his far-sightness were correct because the drafting ceremony was suddenly forced to terminate, which gave the candidates he bought no opportunity at all to hand the letter over to Yin Suye, and were driven out. One of the candidates was smart, he managed sneaked the letter in an unobtrusive ce as they left the Imperial City. As for whether the letter could reach Yin Suye or not, that is not under his control.


    ......


    Compared with Huang Beichen¡¯s enthusiasm, Yin Suye¡¯s attitude was cold and somewhat merciless. There were no emotions in his cold eyes, and he looked like he didn¡¯t see Huang Beichen at all.


    "Why are you looking for Yin Suye?" Shui Ruoshan saw Yin Suye¡¯s expression was wrong when looking at Huang Beichen. So he immediately stepped forward and stood between Yin Suye and Huang Beichen without hesitation, blocking him from Huang Beichen; directing themunication between the two.


    Huang Beichen naturally felt Yin Suye¡¯s cold attitude towards him, but this did not affect his enthusiasm to speak with Yin Suye. The fact that Yin Suye is willing toe to see him shows that Yin Suye probably still cares about him as his friend. Just that he has wronged Yin Suye in the Fog Forest, so Yin Suye is ignoring him for the time being. However, he hasn¡¯t even started talking to Yin Suye before someone cut in.


    "What is your rtionship with Yin Suye?" Why are you speaking on his behalf? In the end, Huang Beichen couldn¡¯t help asking out the question in his heart.


    "I am Yin Suye¡¯s most important person!" Shui Ruoshan thought and gave such an answer.


    Don¡¯t ask him to say that he and Yin Suye is currently in love. *falls* Such cheesy words, he can¡¯t say it at all! Therefore, he can only use simr wording to express their rtionship! At the same time he thought in his mind, if Xiao Yeye dares to speak to Huang Beichen, he(SRS) will make Xiao Yeye regret it! Humph humph!


    "..."


    Before seeing Yin Suye, Huang Beichen actually imagined various scenes in meeting back with Yin Suye, but he never thought that there would be a third person present in the meeting. And this person has an unusual rtionship with Yin Suye, which caused him to feel somewhat upset! One need to know, Yin Suye is not someone easy to get along with. He has spent countless methods to get a little closer to Yin Suye, and then became friends through constant interactions. But he didn¡¯t expect that just because of one suspicion, Yin Suye shut him out right away. Not only he(YSY) did not exin, he also let him doubted him(YSY), which caused the split between them.


    Originally, he thought he could calmly sit down with Yin Suye to make things clear. As long as he apologized sincerely, they could return to their past close rtionship with each other. But what he didn¡¯t think was that being separated from Yin Suye in just three months, Yin Suye has already gotten someone more important than him, Huang Beichen couldn¡¯t get used to it at all. After all, the person who once seemed so close with Yin Suye was him!


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan couldn¡¯t understand why Huang Beichen suddenly turned silent. Why did he feel that Huang Beichen¡¯s expression towards him was somewhat wrong after he said he was the most important person to Yin Suye?


    What with this strange feeling?


    ......


    Raw Word Count : 3510


    #OkayWasntExpectingThatLol


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost


    <strong>Banana</strong>: Here¡¯s the hotel in real life : Èç¼Ò¾Æµê / Home Inn -

 Chapter 140

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one four zero - The truth</strong>


    "If you have nothing to say to us, then that¡¯s it!"


    Seeing that Huang Beichen did not want to talk to him, Shui Ruoshan was somewhat dissatisfied. So he took Yin Suye¡¯s hand, wanting to leave. They came together, so Yin Suye naturally will leave with him. He would like to see if Huang Beichen can still be indifferent, now that Yin Suye is about to leave.


    To think that he feltplicated previously because he took Yin Suye¡¯s side, and helped him to rob the protagonist of the opportunistic encounters. He felt that he was somewhat sorry for Huang Beichen, and was thinking how to face Huang Beichen. He even thought about how to resolve the hatred between Yin Suye and Huang Beichen, trying to achieve a win-win situation. In the end, he was very upset by Huang Beichen¡¯s attitude when he finally saw him. Particrly Huang Beichen¡¯s eyes that have been staring at Yin Suye,pletely neglecting his(SRS) existence. That differential treatment is too obvious alright?!


    The most important thing was that Huang Beichen¡¯s eager eyes at Yin Suye made him feel very ufortable! That¡¯s why he decided that even though Huang Beichen is the perfect protagonist he created, he would hate himpletely! Because of Huang Beichen¡¯s bad attitude, he realized that his family¡¯s Xiao Yeye is actually very good towards him(SRS)! Therefore, he thinks he should treat Xiao Yeye better in the future. And now, he should stand firm on Yin Suye¡¯s side and thenunch a series of battles of wits with Huang Beichen.


    "Sorry, I was thinking about something just now!"


    Huang Beichen hurriedly stopped them. He finally managed to see Yin Suye today, so he couldn¡¯t be dissatisfied just because someone else is here, so he immediately corrected his attitude and sincerely apologized.


    "Apology epted this time, but no next time!"


    Shui Ruoshan puts on a show of being generous with a high attitude, forgiving Huang Beichen who was being rude to him. Actually, bullying the protagonist feels great!


    "Then pleasee in!" Huang Beichen once again invited Yin Suye into the box, and this time he didn¡¯t forget to invite Shui Ruoshan as well.


    "Go in then!" Shui Ruoshan said, not paying attention to Huang Beichen who was still standing by the side, pulling Yin Suye to the box. "There are some things between you and Huang Beichen that you should take this opportunity to make it clear."


    At first, he wanted toe to this appointment with Yin Suye to see if he could help resolve the grievance between Yin Suye and Huang Beichen. He felt that Yin Suye would be invincible with his progress in the continent, as long as the protagonist Huang Beichen didn¡¯t go against him. After all, in [The Strongest King in History], Yin Suye is only second to Huang Beichen in terms of strength.


    But right now, he doesn¡¯t want to do this anymore. Because he is not happy, so he wants other people to be unhappy as well. This other person obviously refers to Huang Beichen because he provoked him. Of course, other than taking revenge for his private enmity, it¡¯s still necessary for Yin Suye to clearly exin some matters with Huang Beichen. At the very least, he can¡¯t let Yin Suye to continue shouldering ¡¯ck pots¡¯1taking mes, nor can he let Huang Beichen to be unjust to Yin Suye for so long. He will let Huang Beichen regret his action for misunderstanding Yin Suye!


    No one is more aware of Huang Beichen¡¯s character than him, the author. In order to be in line with the development of a harmonious society advocated by the country, he shaped the protagonist Huang Beichen into a good young man with proper three views. But it was precisely because he shaped Huang Beichen¡¯s character too ¡¯¡¯, he(HBC) gradually drifted apart from the increasingly ckened Yin Suye until they became arch enemies...


    What he needs to do now is to let Huang Beichen understand that Yin Suye is actually a good person, and many charges against him(YSY) were actually frames. As long as Huang Beichen has this idea in his mind, no matter what Huang Beichen saw or heard in the future, he would involuntarily stop to think and give Yin Suye the benefit of the doubt. So, he won¡¯t be so easily charging Yin Suye with a crime, and won¡¯t be so easily swayed by other people¡¯s theory to choose to go against Yin Suye....


    He wants to leave enough protection for Yin Suye!


    "Alright!" Yin Suye firmly grasped Shui Ruoshan¡¯s hand and walked into the box.


    ......


    "Huang Beichen, just say it. Why are you looking for Yin Suye?"


    Shui Ruoshan took Yin Suye to sit at the main seat of the box, asked Huang Beichen without beating about the bush.


    "I want to know the truth, about what happened in the Fog Forest 3 months ago!"


    Huang Beichen didn¡¯t reject to answer the question just because Shui Ruoshan is the one who asked but when he answered the question, his eyes were looking straight at Yin Suye. From what he observed earlier on, Huang Beichen understood clearly that Yin Suye is not standing on his side now. So in order to solve the problem between him and Yin Suye, he promptly responded even though he does not like the fact that a third person is standing between him and Yin Suye, and he didn¡¯t disy those feelings on the surface.


    "Why are you looking at my family¡¯s Xiao Yeye?"


    Shui Ruoshan immediately became alert from Huang Beichen¡¯s attitude; being agreeable on the outside, but opposing on the inside. In order to show that he and Yin Suye are inseparable from each other, he went ahead and called the nickname Xiao Yeye with a sharine tone. Although Shui Ruoshan could somewhat understand that Huang Beichen just wanted to built a good mood with Yin Suye, but isn¡¯t him somewhat being over-excited to Yin Suye? At this moment, he did not know why he suddenly thought of the messages posted by many fujoshis under his novel¡¯s chapters, especially those passionate messages asking for more interactions between the protagonist and the viin, which gave him a bad thought. God knows that when he wrote the novel, his thoughts were pure. He was writing about the friendship between the protagonist and the viin!


    But now, he is not sure about Huang Beichen¡¯s level of concern for Yin Suye. Because the continent [Mowu Dalu] is a real world, he can¡¯t use the plots from his novel as a guide, especially when the plots havepletely shifted from its route. In other words, the part that is not written in his book does not mean that it won¡¯t happen in the real world.


    In an instant, Shui Ruoshan¡¯s gaze at Huang Beichen became a bit wrong. Could it be this big stallion Huang Beichen is actually a closet bisexual? Therefore, could the real story of [The Strongest King in History] be actually that Huang Beichen has bad intentions to his family¡¯s Yin Suye while having beautiful women in his arms, but because Yin Suye didn¡¯t obey him, Huang Beichen got into a love and hate rtionship with Yin Suye? He wanted to use force to make Yin Suye sumb but unfortunately didn¡¯t get his wish. In the end because he couldn¡¯t get Yin Suye, he decided to destroy him?


    Shui Ruoshan was shocked by his brain hole! It was too terrifying!


    "Let me tell you, I know all the things about Xiao Yeye. If you have any questions, just ask me."


    Just in case, Shui Ruoshan made an immediate decision topletely eliminate any opportunities for Huang Beichen to progress anything with Yin Suye. At the same time, he made a solemn decision in his heart, that he will guard Xiao Yeye¡¯s integrity! With such a thought, he felt that his life mission was heavy! Right now, he is on standby for a war, and he will prevent Huang Beichen from worming his way into Yin Suye¡¯s heart.


    Feeling like he is not very convincing by just his words, Shui Ruoshan thought about it and answered the question asked by Huang Beichen earlier.


    "As for the truth regarding killing others to loot the treasures, Yin Suye saw through their conspiracy, the real ¡¯killing others (you two) to loot the treasures¡¯, and was surrounded and framed. When Yin Suye finally defeated them, you stood up and indiscriminately defended those people who want to harm you!" Shui Ruoshan¡¯s tone was full of usations at Huang Beichen when he summed up the matter.


    "Is that true?" Although Huang Beichen could faintly guess the truth, his heart still felt very ufortable when he heard the other party revealed it so mercilessly.


    "What I said is naturally true!"


    Seeing Huang Beichen expressed doubts to his words, Shui Ruoshan was instantly dissatisfied so he immediately turned to Yin Suye for help.


    "Xiao Yeye, tell Huang Beichen. What I¡¯ve said is the truth, right?"


    "En."


    Yin Suye didn¡¯t even bother to spare a look at Huang Beichen. But since the little guy asked him, he cooperatively gave the answer.


    He experienced this same thing in his past life. After Huang Beichen came to the Imperial Capital, he(HBC) immediately went to see him(YSY). It was also at this time, this ce, this environment, and he asked the same question. But because Huang Beichen¡¯s sincerity was very honest at that time, he forgave the other party and reconciled with him. This is one of the reasons why he was willing to start the Fate Substitution for Huang Beichen. But then due to various reasons, they gradually moved to the opposite path, until he finally died in Huang Beichen¡¯s hands that their ill-fated rtionship considered an end.


    "Heard that?"


    Shui Ruoshan expressed his satisfaction towards Yin Suye¡¯s cooperation. However, his attitude was not so friendly towards Huang Beichen¡¯s disrespectful question; proudly showing off at him.


    Raw Word Count : 2850


    #SRSWasLike


    #MyOtherSonWantsToGayForMyMan


    #WhatToDo


    #WaitingOnline


    #Urgent


    #EditingInTheMiddleOfTheNight


    #PleaseBeGentle


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost

 Chapter 141

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one four one - One life</strong>


    "Yin Suye, I officially apologize to you for the things that happened in the past! I hope you can forgive my mistakes!" Understood what happened, Huang Beichen instantly bowed to Yin Suye and apologized.


    Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t say anything, but turned to look at Huang Beichen, who was sincerely apologized, and then turned back to look at Yin Suye, who had no reaction towards Huang Beichen¡¯s apology. He suddenly felt that the atmosphere inside the box was quite awkward. If he is Yin Suye at this moment, he would coolly and arrogantly looked at Huang Beichen, then said, "If apologies are useful, then what do we need the police for?" He believes that by using this well-known phrase on Earth to counterattack Huang Beichen, he would definitely be speechless.


    Once the damage is done, no matter how one makes up for it afterwards, the crack has already there. Especially when Yin Suye is reborn. That is to say, for Huang Beichen, he and Yin Suye has only been separated for 3 months. But for Yin Suye, it was a lifetime. Therefore, new grudges ovepping old hatred, Yin Suye probably will never forgive Huang Beichen again. Actually, the fact that Yin Suye didn¡¯t shout to kill Huang Beichen the moment he saw him but still could calmly talk to Huang Beichen is already very good.


    "If I say no?"


    Yin Suye¡¯s eyes looked at Huang Beichen without any trace of affection. If to say he hated Huang Beichen, he doesn¡¯t really hate him. But if to say he doesn¡¯t hate Huang Beichen, he does hate him! Their views and personalities are different and they are bound to part ways. That is expected. In his past life, he did not understand this truth, neither did Huang Beichen. Therefore, even if they have any disagreement, both sides will still try to save their friendship through various methods because they are reluctant to give up this friendship. And so their ending was going against each other to the end.


    In his past life, he did die under Huang Beichen¡¯s hands, but Huang Beichen himself shouldn¡¯t be any better than him. Even if nothing else happened after that battle, Huang Beichen should still be half-dead already.


    "How can I get you to forgive me?"


    Huang Beichen did not expect to see Yin Suye looking at him again like he is looking at strangers, seemed to havepletely shut him out!


    "As long as I can do it, I will definitely do it!"


    In fact, the reason why he previously so opposed to Yin Suye¡¯s behavior to the point of attacking him, it was a another way to show his concern. Just because Yin Suye is his good friend, he couldn¡¯t tolerate him(YSY) doing bad things, which angered him like he was betrayed. That¡¯s why he(HBC) would make such a brainless action under impulse. But now he knows that everything is his misunderstanding, he felt sorry for Yin Suye, and he wants to save his friendship with Yin Suye.


    "Even if I wanted your life?" A strong chill shed in Yin Suye¡¯s eyes.


    "This joke is not funny at all!"


    Huang Beichen wanted to smile, saying that he didn¡¯t like cold jokes, but though he curved his mouth, he still couldn¡¯t make himself smile. As soon as he saw Yin Suye¡¯s eyes, he knew that Yin Suye wasn¡¯t joking, it was just him wanted to deceive himself.


    "I have wronged you and severely wounded you. It is my fault. I am willing to apologize!" Huang Beichen said bitterly.


    He did not expect that Yin Suye would be so hostile to him now, not giving him the opportunity to make up at all. This caused the Huang Beichen who has always been eloquent to feel frustrated but he did not want to give up the friendship between him and Yin Suye.


    "At that time, you also gave me a serious injury, so we are even!"


    His strength was almost the same as Yin Suye, no one can get the upper hand. He has spent a lot of time to recover from his injuries. But now that he knew that he had done something wrong, he didn¡¯t want to use an aggressive tone to talk to Yin Suye, but Yin Suye obviously does not intend to pay any attention to him, he can only use other method.


    "I don¡¯t think that all the mistakes is on me. If you were willing to exin a few words to me, I wouldn¡¯t have listened to others so easily."


    Huang Beichen felt that both of them were wrong. He didn¡¯t really do anything bad about Yin Suye. Why couldn¡¯t Yin Suye forgive him?


    "Want to know why?" When he asked this question, the pressure around Yin Suye was significantly lower.


    "Yes, I want to know why you don¡¯t want to see me now?" Huang Beichen looked up at Yin Suye without showing weakness in his eyes.


    Even though Huang Beichen¡¯s current strength is much weaker than Yin Suye, his aura at this moment is not losing to Yin Suye at all. He really wants to fix the friendship between him and Yin Suye, but it is impossible for him to keep ¡¯sticking a hot face to a cold butt¡¯1keep being enthusiastic to someone acting the opposite.


    "Because you killed me once!"


    Yin Suye¡¯s thin lips slightly opened and spat out that sentence. In fact, beforeing to see Huang Beichen, Yin Suye has been thinking about how to deal with him but until now, he couldn¡¯t think of a way. After all, Huang Beichen in this lifetime didn¡¯t really do anything bad to him. If he acted out indiscriminately, he would have a feeling like he is bullying Huang Beichen. This is also the reason why he didn¡¯t attack Huang Beichen right away before. But at this moment, when he saw Huang Beichen revealing his edge, Yin Suye seemed to glimpse the demon Supreme King who killed him in the past. This also let Yin Suye make up his mind that he should kill Huang Beichen before he managed to grow into a demon. Even if the current Huang Beichen is innocent, it does not change the fact that the person who killed him in his previous life was Huang Beichen. In this case, Huang Beichen owes him a life! He is going to im it from Huang Beichen now, that¡¯s fair! As for the time being early, just think of it as the interest Huang Beichen owed him!


    "You can¡¯t find a better reason?" Huang Beichen did not expect to hear such fantasy-like answer from a long wait. If he really did killed Yin Suye, then who is this person standing here and confronting him now?


    "This is the reason." The only difference is that Yin Suye has transferred the grievances from the past Huang Beichen to the current Huang Beichen.


    It seems that Yin Suye didn¡¯t want to continue their leisure chat, as he released his pressure at Huang Beichen to crush him without mercy.


    "Yin Suye, you... really want to do this to me?!"


    Huang Beichen apparently didn¡¯t expect Yin Suye to attack him right away, his eyes were filled with disbelief. Not able to keep his guard up in time, he immediately spat out a mouthful of blood and suffered an internal injury! However, Huang Beichen¡¯s reaction was undoubtedly fast, he immediately mobilized his power to resist Yin Suye¡¯s attack. Unfortunately, Huang Beichen is only at 2nd level of Imperial stage, so even when he used all his strength to counterattack, he still couldn¡¯t resist much under the pressure from Yin Suye as the Supreme King.


    "Die!"


    Since Yin Suye has decided to take down Huang Beichen, he won¡¯t be polite. As someone who has spent most of his life battling Huang Beichen, Yin Suye felt that no one knows more about Huang Beichen¡¯s scary points than he does. Huang Beichen always has the ability to stay alive, as long as Huang Beichen is not killed on the spot, then after Huang Beichen makes aeback which he will bes even stronger, that will be the nightmare of the other party! Hence, Yin Suye raised his hand and attacked Huang Beichen right away.


    "Yin Suye, you really wanted to kill me?!"


    Looking at the powerful attack at his way, Huang Beichen¡¯s forehead instantly covered with ayer of dense cold sweat. He wants to save himself, but most of his tricks are useless under the absolute suppression of the strength from a Supreme King! The strength of a Supreme King is simply not what he can resist now! In fact, he has not yet figured out the reason why Yin Suye must kill him. He was unwilling!


    What if......


    Huang Beichen also doesn¡¯t know what he wants to assume. He only knows that Yin Suye¡¯s attack has already arrived right in front of him. His body was shuddering, his brain began to turn nk, and he felt like his soul is gradually not his own anymore...


    At this moment, Huang Beichen¡¯s eyes became unfocused but for the next second, his zed eyes instantly turned bright and erupted with a brilliant glory...


    "Yin Suye, don¡¯t you think your moves are too ruthless?" said Huang Beichen. He has no way to resist earlier, but suddenly burst into a powerful energy that resisted Yin Suye¡¯s powerful offensive energy.


    Centering around where Huang Beichen stood, two energies instantly shed and a fierce battle has started...


    Until both energiespletely dissipated in the air from constant friction...


    Then, Huang Beichen¡¯s figure reappeared...


    It can be seen that Huang Beichen¡¯s original ck pupils were dyed with dazzling gold color at this moment...


    "What is this situation now?"


    Shui Ruoshan was stunned by a series of things that happened in front of him, some of which were unclear to him. He couldn¡¯t understand why Yin Suye suddenly attacked Huang Beichen? He also couldn¡¯t understand why Huang Beichen, who clearly had no way to resist to suddenly broke out of SEED and resisted Yin Suye¡¯s attack. https://gundam.fandom/wiki/SEED_factor


    The most important thing is why did Huang Beichen¡¯s eyes turned into golden color? One need to know that gold is the mark of a Supreme King ah! In other words, Huang Beichen became one in such an instant?


    *falls down*


    Is this kind of ¡¯leaping level-up¡¯ really in line with the development of the plot? Even if he once has opened a variety of gold finger2protagonist benefits for the protagonist, he didn¡¯t make them so exaggerating to such an unreal level!


    "Huang Beichen is back!" Yin Suye coldly looked at Huang Beichen¡¯s changes, and there was ayer of cold ice in his eyes, but he did not continue his attack this time. Because he was waiting, waiting for the real Huang Beichen to return!


    "Ah?" Shui Ruoshan blinked in confusion.


    One really can¡¯t me him for his poorprehension, but Yin Suye¡¯s words were too sinct, so he(SRS) can¡¯t guess what he(YSY) wants to express! Please forgive him that he is not a worm in Yin Suye¡¯s belly3as in I¡¯m not living inside your body, I don¡¯t know what are you thinking if you don¡¯t say it out!


    "Huang Beichen should be like me now, reborn from the future." Yin Suye gave the little guy a serious answer.


    Though he said ¡¯should be¡¯, but from the familiar pressure and soul aura emitted from Huang Beichen, he can be sure that this is the Huang Beichen from his past life, the one who has always been fighting with him.


    "You mean Huang Beichen has just been reborn?" Shui Ruoshan¡¯s voice was subconsciously raised a few decibels higher.


    He really felt that this [The Strongest King in History] story cannot be saved anymore. Not only did the author has transmigrated into it, Yin Suye the viin was reborn. Now, even the protagonist Huang Beichen is reborn! This gave him, the author, a mountain of stress ah!


    ......


    Raw Word Count : 3413


    #ThatWasUnexpected


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost

 Chapter 142

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one four two - Long time no see</strong>


    "Yin Suye, long time no see!"


    After Huang Beichen easily dealt with Yin Suzhen¡¯s attack, he beamed a bright smile at Yin Suye. His sunny expression really looked like he and Yin Suye were good friends who haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. But for the current Huang Beichen, he indeed didn¡¯t see Yin Suye for a long time, or it can be said that ever since he killed Yin Suye from his past life, he can no longer see Yin Suye¡¯s figure in his life. Therefore, he felt surprised to be able to see Yin Suye again this time. Or more like, he should be surprised that after he died, he had the opportunity toe back again, to be reborn and returned to his past.


    "En, long time no see!"


    Yin Suye¡¯s mouth slowly bent into a slight curve. He did not know whether Huang Beichen has discovered that he was born again, but at this moment, he(YSY) was quite sure that the current Huang Beichen was born again.


    "But you can die now!" Yin Suye said and attacked Huang Beichen again.


    But this time Yin Suye didn¡¯t hold back, and he couldn¡¯t afford to hold back with Huang Beichen, who had the same level of strength level with him. If it was just now, he would feel like he is bullying the weak. Even if he managed to kill Huang Beichen, he won¡¯t feel much satisfaction(for his revenge). And right now, facing the Huang Beichen who is also born again and has the strength of a Supreme King, he does not need to be soft because it is an outright battle for revenge.


    "Yin Suye, why are you trying to kill me the moment we met?"


    Huang Beichen has just reborn, and hasn¡¯te to understand the memory of his current life, so he doesn¡¯t know much about the current situation. He doesn¡¯t understand how Yin Suye¡¯s attitude toward killing hime about. Or, it should be said that he is not aware of the difference between this world¡¯s experience and his previous life experience at all.


    "I am avenging myself."


    Yin Suye took his usual long sword out of the space ring, increasing the intensity of his attack. However, Yin Suye controlled the level of his Supreme King¡¯s strength to a certain extent this time. Not because he was afraid that the tremendous fighting power generated by Supreme King¡¯s battle will destroy the Imperial Capital, but because the little guy is still standing here. He does not want the aftermath from the battle to identally hurt the little one.


    "Were you reborn as well?"


    Huang Beichen tried his best to integrate the memories of this world while avoiding fierce attacks from Yin Suye. Soon, he found a lot of points that werepletely different from the previous trajectory in his past. In light of what Yin Suye said before, Huang Beichen quickly came to the conclusion that Yin Suye was born again. Originally, he thought that the fact he could be born again after he had experienced a transmigration was quite amazing. Unexpectedly, the chance to rebirth was not exclusive just for him, that makes his advantage of rebirth disappear. And now having to face Yin Suye¡¯s undisguised killing intent, he suddenly fell into a very unfavorable position. Actually, he should be d that his strength has returned to the past along with him, or else he may just die under Yin Suye¡¯s hands in the first round.


    "Yin Suye, don¡¯t rush to attack me. I think we can have a proper talk about this first!"


    Huang Beichen also controlled his strength as a Supreme King, trying not to sh with Yin Suye. He does not want the aftermath of the battle to destroy the surrounding things. After all, the ce they are fighting in now is one of his main industries; he is reluctant to destroy the ce where he makes money. In any case, he has killed Yin Suye in the past and especially when knowing that there may be many things that he misunderstood Yin Suye, he has a guilty conscience and couldn¡¯t really give his all to attack.


    "There is nothing to talk about between us."


    Not only Yin Suye¡¯s movements didn¡¯t stop, it elerated a bit more. He was very clear that he has to deal with Huang Beichen, the man with a lot of means in one go, otherwise the variables would be too big. For example, he had already made a killer move just now. As a result, at the veryst moment, the Huang Beichen who had the strength of a Demon Supreme King from the future was born again; resolved the situation where he was supposed to die.


    "Yin Suye, don¡¯t rush to deal with me. Compared to me, the demon behind you is definitely more harmful to you!"


    Huang Beichen, who has gradually integrated with his current memory has noticed Shui Ruoshan who should not appear at this moment at all. Seeing that Yin Suye was not willing to talk to him, Huang Beichen could only throw out everything he knew.


    "You are courting death!"


    Yin Suye¡¯s brows slightly wrinkled and the pressure from his whole body became even lower. He was obviously dissatisfied with Huang Beichen¡¯s words. This Huang Beichen actually felt that it was not enough to deal with him, and tried to involve the little guy as well. This is really unforgivable!


    "Yin Suye, I am speaking the truth!"


    Seeing that Yin Suye didn¡¯t believe what he said, Huang Beichen was anxious.


    "You died too early in your past life, so you don¡¯t know what happenedter, and you don¡¯t know the terrible power of a demon!"


    Huang Beichen keep persuading Yin Suye while avoiding the increasingly rampant attack from him, hoping that Yin Suye could temporarily give up the grudges between them.


    "Later on through some clues, I found that the reason why we will eventually be arch enemies as not resting until one is dead, it was all this demon¡¯s evil handiwork!"


    This was why Huang Beichen felt guilty towards Yin Suye after rebirth. Because he found out that many times, he was misled by others, and then gradually piling higher and higher misunderstandings towards Yin Suye, which caused irreversible breakdown and miserable results between them.


    "And in the past, I indirectly died under this demon¡¯s hands!"


    At this point, Huang Beichen¡¯s eyes could not help but darken. Originally, he arrogantly thought that he is the protagonist of the world. So he always unconsciously had an aloof attitude whenever he faced other people and things, until he finally hit by reality. Fortunately, God gave him a chance toe back again.


    At first, when he knew that he was born again, he was still very happy. He felt that God still treated him well and gave him the opportunity to revert the mistakes he made in thest time, so that he could avoid the unforgivable mistakes he had done to Yin Suye. This time, he will definitely not stand against Yin Suye like other people. But he did not expect that not only he was reborn, but even the person he wanted to make up the most was reborn as well. That is to say, Yin Suye has already experienced all the bad things he had done, which means Yin Suye will not forgive him so easily. That makes Huang Beichen who wants to be friends with Yin Suye feel frustrated. What he didn¡¯t expect ever more was that main culprit who killed him in the past, not only has appeared in this world in advance, but also met Yin Suye and has first gotten Yin Suye¡¯s trust. That made Huang Beichen¡¯s current situation even worse.


    "You and I, and this whole world as well, are just this demon¡¯s chess pieces to achieve his goal!"


    Huang Beichen had a strong self-deprecation in his tone when he said this. This demon doesn¡¯t no need to personally take any actions, and still have a way to make them die; this demon doesn¡¯t need to personallye out, and still can y this world within his fingers.


    "Given that we have amon enemy, I feel that we can temporarily put down the grievances from our past life and work together!" Huang Beichen looked hopefully to Yin Suye.


    The reason why he is willing to tell him his failure from his past life was to let Yin Suye know the cunningness of the demon beside him, and hoped that he will not be fooled and used!


    "Huang Beichen, I think you got the wrong idea." Yin Suye¡¯s eyes instantly became dark. "The person who killed me was you, not him."


    Combining with the information that the little guy confessed to him in the past, Yin Suye knew that the person from Huang Beichen¡¯s words, the person who ys with the world in his fingers is not the simple and naive little guy he knows. Besides, whether the little guy is really the person Huang Beichen spoke of or not, it has nothing to do with him. Because after all, the person who hurts him in the past have always been Huang Beichen, not others. He(YSY) doesn¡¯t have that kind of consciousness to do his best for the sake of the world, to sacrifice oneself for the greater good of the world.


    At this moment, Yin Suye discovered that the timebined from two lifetime still couldn¡¯t make Huang Beichen truly understand him. Or, it could be said that the person that Huang Beichen knows is just a wonderful fantasy from his own imagination, not the real him. That¡¯s why Huang Beichen will feel disappointed and didn¡¯t hesitate to part with him when the realistic image makes a huge difference from the perfect image in his imagination.


    "..."


    All the persuasive words Huang Beichen prepared to say was blocked by this one sentence from Yin Suye. That¡¯s right, Yin Suye did not have any contact with this demon who killed him(HBC), because this demon only gradually appeared in the midst of people after Yin Suye¡¯s death. However, the person who has been fighting against Yin Suye, and finally killed him(YSY) was him(HBC) himself1Him-ception :v. Therefore, Yin Suye has no reason to help him at all, in order to avoid a danger that does not exist to him2Meaning YSY has no reason to help his enemy to fight against a danger that doesn¡¯t exist for YSY himself.


    It was clear that he could not seek any help from Yin Suye, so he could only rely on himself. Huang Beichen then focused on the Shui Ruoshan who has been watching the battle. Taking advantage of a gap in the fight, Huang Beichen took a big step back, far away from Yin Suye¡¯s following attack, then immediately turned around and shot an energy ball3Disimer: It was not mentioned what kind of energy was shot towards SRS. It¡¯s feasible in Chinese syntax but not in English. So, Banana has to put in something to make the sentence flow. Apologies. towards Shui Ruoshan...


    Raw Word Count : 2973


    #Wo


    #UnexpectedAgain


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost


    <strong>Banana</strong>: Anyone noticed that if you substitute the word ¡¯demon¡¯ from Huang Beichen¡¯s words to ¡¯author¡¯, it will be like he is a characterining about the author for making his friendship suffer? _(;3/

 Chapter 143

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one four three - Getting hit while lying down</strong>


    Before Yin Suye and Huang Beichen started to fight, Shui Ruoshan has quietly retreated to a rtively safe spot at a corner, and silently supported Yin Suye in spirit. That¡¯s right, he is not watching a show now, he is cheering for Yin Suye!


    In fact, for Huang Beichen to be reborn at such a critical moment, and instantly leveled up to a Supreme King so that he could fight Yi Suye closely in a match, Shui Ruoshan has his own guess. Based on the many years of his experience in writing and reading novels, plus his setting in [The Strongest King in History], he felt that it was because Yin Suye¡¯s rebirth has broken the bnce of the world. The gap of ten years has caused Huang Beichen, the son of the world, to have no advantages when facing Yin Suye, and has fallen into an absolutely unfavorable situation, even to the point of losing his life.


    To a certain extent, the protagonist can be said to represent the world in [The Strongest King in History]! Even if he is the author of this story, Shui Ruoshan is equally clueless to what will happen if the protagonist in the novel suddenly dies. Will this world be destroyed along with the death of the protagonist? Probably because of this, the Laws of the parallel world felt the danger, so in order to preserve Huang Beichen¡¯s life, the Laws can only make the future Huang Beichen reborn to match the huge gap between his current level and Yin Suye¡¯s. That way, Huang Beichen will have the strength topete with Yin Suye. Because of this, Shui Ruoshan did not want Yin Suye to kill Huang Beichen, hoping that they could resolve their grievances in peace.


    It is a pity that ¡¯ns can never keep up with the change¡¯, plus Shui Ruoshan did have a cunning thought in his heart. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t stop Yin Suye from taking actions. The current Shui Ruoshan who came to understand the situation is now worried for Yin Suye¡¯s safety. One need to know that Huang Beichen has the protagonist blessing from the parallel world, while Yin Suye has nothing. Even if he was reborn earlier than the protagonist, his advantage has disappeared at this moment.


    However, with his current strength, Shui Ruoshan could not intervene in the battle between Supreme Kings. And as their battle esctes, he gradually felt some pressure just by standing nearby. So, he could only try to mobilize his spiritual power to resist the power shock from the battle. He could barely protect himself, what more to go forward and help Yin Suye? Particrly when he came to realize that they could not really kill the protagonist of the world, Huang Beichen, which made their situation even more unfavorable.


    However, Shui Ruoshan share his guess to Yin Suye. He could not drag Yin Suye¡¯s hind legs, and he could only stand on one side and watch the situation on the battlefield. He prayed that this is just a guess, nothing more. Just that after hearing Huang Beichen¡¯s persuasion to Yin Suye, Shui Ruoshan immediately threw the idea of possible world destruction to the back of his mind. He could only think of one thing now, that is, Huang Beichen actually knows him?! Or, he should say Huang Beichen knows this body?! The most important thing is Huang Beichen actually died under this body¡¯s hands in his past life, this body that he transmigrated into?!


    What kind of an international joke is this? The protagonist can actually die?! And it was under the hand of a character that doesn¡¯t exist in his novel?! Ain¡¯t this a bit too out of the world?


    But Shui Ruoshan was inexplicably convinced of Huang Beichen¡¯s words in his heart. Not to mention that this character he created is not good at lying and won¡¯t lie, but the fact that Huang Beichen can be reborn, that means he did dead in his past life! The identity of this body he transmigrated into has changed from a minor character in the ¡¯soy sauce party¡¯1passerby/supporting characters, to the big Boss behind the scenes, his character can¡¯t be that fancy!


    *falls down*


    The plot is no longer a wild sprinting horse2out of control, but a tornado at the sea3really out of control, no idea what is happening! In fact, he should have thought of it. If he is really an unimportant little character, then it is impossible for him to have such an enchanting appearance, and his life background is so mysterious! It is important to know that ording to the generalws of a novel, the more outstanding a character is, the more important it is! Such as the protagonist, the viin, and then this body...


    In fact, he has long realized that the continent [Mowu Dalu]] is not from his novel but a real world. That is to say, the character plots that he did not write in his novel doesn¡¯t mean that they are non-existent, he just took everything too much for granted. He always likes to judge things using the storyline of his novel, that¡¯s why he got shocked by Huang Beichen sudden breaking news.


    Moreover, he wrote only a part of [The Strongest King in History]. Although he has drafted the outline of the entire novel, but the official ending was until Huang Beichen has unified various ethnic groups in the continent and became the highest ranked Supreme King of the whole continent. Thus, what happened after that, not even this author knows. After all, no author will be so ball-painfully free, that they will write about the protagonist¡¯s trifling life after he has reached peak of life in the end! Unless the author wants to open the second season, then it is necessary to change the protagonist¡¯s script!


    But Shui Ruoshan can¡¯t stand plots where protagonist still have to change his script4having to redo and strive to be stronger once again after bing the strongest person in the world! Therefore, he didn¡¯t intend to ??write any second season for [The Strongest King in History] at all! But now, he is doubting whether his novel has a hidden follow-up story, which has an important rtionship with this body he is using. After all, Yin Suye didn¡¯t know about this body, but Huang Beichen do. It is very likely that he met this body after he killed Yin Suye and unified the continent. After all, the person who can kill the protagonist is absolutely a big big BOSS!


    Should he cheer now that he seemed to have transmigrated into a powerful figure? Hehe! He preferred to transmigrate into someone from the soy sauce party instead, a hidden big BOSS is too insecure! In fact, should he pats Yin Suye¡¯s shoulder now, and sincerely apologize, ¡¯Xiao Yeye, so sorry. I have unconsciously robbed you of the identity of the viin!¡¯ No no, his focus is a bit wrong. He should be more concerned about the protagonist¡¯s past life. After this body indirectly killed the protagonist, did the world gets destroyed? He needs it as reference for the situation he is facing now! Wait a minute, at such a tense moment, why is he entertaining himself with random stuff? That¡¯s not right, should he be so worried about the country and the people right now?


    Shui Ruoshan¡¯s thoughts have wandered to the middle of nowhere. When he discovered that Huang Beichen has given up fighting with Yin Suye and turned to target him, his eyes were full of disbelief. In an instant, Shui Ruoshan once again could feel the thick evilness from the parallel world. Even if this body was very powerful, it does not mean that the knockoff version can be as powerful as the original one! Fighting a Supreme King is still a very tall order for him! So, who can understand the feeling of ¡¯getting hit while lying down¡¯?


    "Die!" Huang Beichen used his own body to receive Yin Suye¡¯s attack, rushing even quicker to attack Shui Ruoshan through the force from Yin Suye¡¯s attack.


    "..." Shui Ruoshan wondered if it¡¯s toote to tell Huang Beichen that he is not the same person who killed him(HBC) in his past, but a transmigrator just like him.


    Just that the speed of a Supreme King is definitely beyond what a normal person could imagine. Shui Ruoshan hasn¡¯t finish thinking yet, and Huang Beichen¡¯s attack has already arrived; only a few seconds have passed. In these few seconds, don¡¯t mention saying anything, Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t even have enough time to rant! *falls*


    In the end, Shui Ruoshan just looked up and nced at Yin Suye, who was also flying straight toward him. It was clear that Huang Beichen¡¯s attack would reach him(SRS) first before Yin Suye¡¯s rescue. Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t ask to defeat the enemy now, nor does he ask for a retreat. He only asks for a few more seconds, so that Yin Suye has enough time toe and save him. That¡¯s right, he is that spineless!


    Then, as if he doesn¡¯t want to think anymore, he reached into his space ring and activated all the self protection tools from it...


    "..."


    However, Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t expect to see all those protections to instantly turned into ashes under Huang Beichen¡¯s attack. It couldn¡¯t hold for one second, not even fragments were left!


    Feeling a powerful attack close at hand, Shui Ruoshan could see that death is so close to him for the first time. Cold sweat appeared on his forehead and his brain instantly became nk...


    Is it toote?


    "Be careful!"


    Yin Suye was very anxious upon seeing Huang Beichen¡¯s attack seemed to reach the little guy at the next second. He knew that his speed is one point slower than Huang Beichen¡¯s attack. For a Supreme King, even a second could cause different results. Yin Suye clearly knows that with the little guy¡¯s current strength, it is impossible for him to resist a full frontal attack from a Supreme King. However, they have the guarantee from the co-death contract, that¡¯s why he dared to let the little guy stay here to watch the battle.


    Hence, while he rushed to save Shui Ruoshan, Yin Suye is ready to activate the special effect of the co-death contract; he wants to receive Huang Beichen¡¯s attack on behalf of the little guy. Just that at the next second, Yin Suye suddenly stopped moving and his gaze towards Shui Ruoshan became dark and unreadable...


    Raw Word Count : 2913


    #WhatHappened ?!


    #SomeoneNeedToTellHBC


    #ThatKillingSRSWillKillYSYAsWell


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost

 Chapter 144

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one four four - [Title not disyed because it¡¯s a spoiler]</strong>


    "Are you alright?"


    After a moment of pause, Yin Suye immediately shed to Shui Ruoshan¡¯s side. With a sigh of relief, he hugged Shui Ruoshan strongly in his arms.


    "You havee to save me, why won¡¯t I be alright?"


    Just like this in Yin Suye¡¯s arms, Shui Ruoshan¡¯s uneasy heart calmed down like never before. However, seeing Yin Suye¡¯s troubled expression, he still feel doubtful and blinked his eyes. To be able to avoid getting injured from a full blow of Huang Beichen¡¯s attack, it was obvious that Yin Suye did managed to arrive in time to save him. But why does Yin Suye looked so nervous at this moment?


    "The person who just resolved Huang Beichen¡¯s attack was not me, but you yourself."


    Yin Suye sounded a bit downcast when he said this. It was because he knew that he could not get there in time before Huang Beichen¡¯s attack hits the little guy, so he was ready to activate the co-death contract. Just that not waiting for him to activate anything, the matter has ended in an unexpected way.


    "Me?!"


    Shui Ruoshan could understand every single word that Yin Suye said, but he couldn¡¯t understand what the entire sentence means. This was not because he does not believe in Yin Suye¡¯s words, but rather that he cannot believe what he heard. He himself is very clear of his own strength. With his weak student¡¯s strength who doesn¡¯t have the strength to truss a chicken, can he really escape from under the hands of a Supreme King?


    "Is there anything unusual when you were facing the attack?"


    Yin Suye also knows the true level of Shui Ruoshan¡¯s strength. He believes that the little guy can crush some weaklings with his strong power, but in the face of strong opponents, the little guy can only wait to be crushed. So, Yin Suye had a faint uneasiness in his heart from what he saw just now


    "I don¡¯t think so?"


    Shui Ruoshan replied somewhat uncertainly, and he tried to recall what happened from the beginning to the end. If there is something unusual about it, that should be he couldn¡¯t seem to remember the part where he blocked Huang Beichen¡¯s attack! He remembered that when Huang Beichen¡¯s attack was about to reach him, his brain turned nk for a moment and when he regained consciousness, he was already held in Yin Suye¡¯s arms. Then the battle seems to have already ended in such a short period of time?!


    "I don¡¯t have any memories of what happened just now!"


    At this moment, even Shui Ruoshan is aware that there might be something wrong with his situation. Even if he was scared stiff at that time, it was impossible for him to just forget what happened! Originally he thought it was because of tension, that¡¯s why his mind turned nk, which ismonly known as in a daze. But from Yin Suye¡¯s words, his current situation is definitely not that simple.


    "What actually happened?"


    Shui Ruoshan felt that it was necessary for him to figure out what happened during the time he had no memory, so to judge what he should do now. Although this author already has no advantage in the story where the plot has ran amok and became unrecognizable, he can still infer some things with his rich theoretical knowledge.


    "You are also a Supreme King!"


    Yin Suye stared tightly at Shui Ruoshan¡¯s eyes when he said that. Only a Supreme King can block the attack from another Supreme King. There is no doubt that to be able to easily resolve Supreme King Huang Beichen¡¯s attack, Shui Ruoshan can only be a Supreme King as well.


    "Ah?" Shui Ruoshan reached out and rubbed his ears, seemingly suspecting that he might have heard it wrongly.


    "Your eyes turned into golden color just now."


    Actually, Yin Suye did hoped that Shui Ruoshan would use some amazing skills to block Huang Beichen¡¯s attack, but things won¡¯t happen just because he wanted to. Not to mention that the energy burst out from Shui Ruoshan at that moment is the strength of a Supreme King, just his eye color makes it impossible to misread his identity. Golden eyes is the most obvious sign of a Supreme King, and the biggest difference between a Supreme King and other beings.


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan just wants to ¡¯hehe¡¯1coldugh twice in his heart, to express his unspeakableplex mood at the moment. Never mind that the story of [The Strongest King in History] has ran amok like a wild horse, he did contribute a bit to that after all. But who can tell him why and when the base of his story have started to be precarious? He created the setting for a race to have only one Supreme King, can this setting still be saved? One need to know that he wrote his novel in a way to make this idea happen. After making the viin Yin Suye bes a Supreme King, he deliberately set the protagonist Huang Beichen to be the Supreme King for demon race, thus making both Supreme Kings of each ethnic group to go on a war.


    Other than that, in order to coordinate with the protagonist¡¯s identity as a demon, he deliberately wrote in reverse2Meaning SRS wrote his story backwards, setting HBC as demon first. Then go backwards to create the novel with that in mind, letting the demons to be an oppressed race, while the humans became the oppressor, so the protagonist will lead the demons to embark on the road of resistance. Then, little by little they opposed the humans led by the viin until both sides stoodpletely against each other. But now the situation has be increasingly confusing.


    Because of Yin Suye¡¯s rebirth, two Supreme Kings have appeared at the same time within the human race, but fortunately Yin Suye was able to fool them using the Double King phenomenon. And because of Huang Beichen suddenly reborn as well, he now possessed the strength of a Supreme King. But then Shui Ruoshan himself also possesses the strength of a Supreme King, wouldn¡¯t that means two Supreme Kings have appeared for the demon race at the same time too?!


    This conclusion doesn¡¯t sound right!


    Alright, if his setting for [The Strongest King in History] still exists, it seems that the current generation of Supreme King for the demons has never appeared in front of his people at all. It always has only been some representatives taking actions on behalf of the demon Supreme King. So, is he(SRS) actually the demon Supreme King of the current generation? That seems to be wrong also!


    If he is really the demon Supreme King of the current generation, why didn¡¯t he stayed in the demon realm, but waking up from a crystal coffin in the Fog Forest, and sealed to boot? The most important thing is why did he transmigrated to a person with such OP(overpowered) background?! ording to general circumstances, people generally will only transmigrate into a dead person¡¯s body.


    Somehow, the more he thinks about it, the more confused he felt! He remembered that he originally wrote his story¡¯s genre as a fantasy novel, not a suspense!


    "But I didn¡¯t feel that I have the strength of a Supreme King!" Shui Ruoshan helplessly opened his hands when he said this.


    In fact, after Yin Suye said that he(SRS) is a Supreme King, he did try to explore the power inside him. But no matter how he investigates, he can¡¯t feel the power of a Supreme King in his body, let alone having the strength of one.


    "No mistake, you are a Supreme King," Yin Suye said.


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan felt that he should WTF this sentence. There are a total of three people in this box, and all three of them are a Supreme King. Isn¡¯t this probability a bit too high? Since when Supreme Kings can seen everywhere like this? Don¡¯t they sound a bit too worthless now?


    "Never mind, I¡¯ll be a Supreme King if that¡¯s how it is. At least this proves that I am very powerful!"


    Very quickly, Shui Ruoshan found a reason tofort himself. Bing a Supreme King is better than a passerby! This has no loss for him!


    "At that moment when you became the Supreme King, I couldn¡¯t sense the co-death contract between us."


    Speaking of this, a hint of worry shed past Yin Suye¡¯s eyes. He has prepared himself to activate the effect of the co-death contract, but right before he wanted to do so, the co-death contract suddenly could not be detected. That¡¯s why he paused for the slightest moment just now.


    He couldn¡¯t imagine that there can be something that could affect the co-death contract, which was called the most overbearing contract in existence. That gave Yin Suye¡¯s heart a faint uneasiness. Especially when he thought of the fact that the little guy is a transmigrator. Hence, he hugged him(SRS) tightly when he gets to his side. Other than trying to protect the little guy, he can only feel that everything is real when Shui Ruoshan is tightly held in his arms; that he is by his side, and not some other ces that he can¡¯t touch.


    "What do you mean?" Shui Ruoshan¡¯s heart suddenly thumps and he had a bad premonition.


    "The person who has the power of a Supreme King may not be you." Yin Suye came to this conclusion in light of what the little guy exined about his situation.


    "..." Shui Ruoshan instantly took in a breath of cold air.


    Although what Yin Suye said was kind of contradictory, Shui Ruoshan clearly understood what Yin Suye wants to express.


    "You mean, you suspect that there is another soul in this body?" Or is the original soul of this body still inside?


    Shui Ruoshan felt that if Yin Suye¡¯s analysis is not wrong, then ¡¯2 souls, 1 body¡¯ can be used to exin this abnormal situation.


    "Yes." When he said this, Yin Suye¡¯s eyes coldly glinted.


    ......


    <strong>Title : Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one four four - You are a Supreme King</strong>


    Raw Word Count : 2801


    #ImSorryWot ?!


    #AgainThatWasUnexpected


    #BtwAnyoneRealizedTheTwoIgnoredHBC ? ^^;;


    #LolGGBurn


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost

 Chapter 145

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one four five - [Not putting here since it¡¯s a bit spoiler-ish]</strong>


    "Huang Beichen, we should talk."


    After confirming that Shui Ruoshan is really fine, Yin Suye finally spared a nce at Huang Beichen. At the same time, in order to express his sincerity for the peace talk, Yin Suye retrieved his pressure.


    "Alright."


    Huang Beichen softly replied and agreed to the ceasefire. Although he really wanted to immediately eliminate the demon in Yin Suye¡¯s arms, it is now very clear that he has lost the best time to attack. Since his sneak attack didn¡¯t seed, it¡¯s unlikely for him to kill him(SRS) this time, not when he¡¯s protected by Yin Suye. Moreover, he did not dare to rush out for another attack, because the strange situation that happened to the demon just now also alerted him. In particr, the information revealed in the dialogue between them makes him very thoughtful. Therefore, he can¡¯t rush to get things done before he can figure it out, so to not shoot himself in the foot. That¡¯s why he stopped and watched Yin Suye and the demon talked to themselves.


    His original purpose ining to the Imperial Capital was to resolve the contradiction between him and Yin Suye. Even when he was reborn and there¡¯s a demon between them, his original purpose did not change. In his past life, he came to understand a lot of things by the time he died. He also knew that he was being used many times. The conflict between him and Yin Suye was actually deliberately designed to frame Yin Suye by some people in the dark in order to achieve their goals, letting him misunderstand Yin Suye and causing their rtionship to drift farther and farther away. Because of this, Huang Beichen¡¯s aura would weaken a notch whenever he faced Yin Suye. So, Yin Suye asking to talk to him at this moment, he naturally has no reason to disagree.


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan felt that he really couldn¡¯t understand Yin Suye and Huang Beichen¡¯s abnormal way of thinking. Not to mention that Yin Suye has just wasted time talking nonsense with him(SRS) in Huang Beichen¡¯s presence, a strong enemy, even Huang Beichen didn¡¯t try to do anything while they were distracted in their discussion. Is this really scientific? Particrly, when both men have just fought with the intention to kill. In a blink of an eye, they immediately shook hands to get down for a talk. Is this change of attitude a bit too fast? There ain¡¯t even any buffer time in the middle. What is wrong with this? One simply doesn¡¯t fool other people like this!


    Obviously, the two will not understand Shui Ruoshan¡¯s inexplicable distress.


    "Why did you attacked Shui Ruoshan just now?"


    Yin Suye didn¡¯t let Huang Beichen to start talking first and immediately questioned him. If it weren¡¯t for his desire to know more about the little guy¡¯s current body, he would never let Huang Beichen go so easily. But after he figured out the little guy¡¯s situation, he doesn¡¯t mind returning to settle the ount with Huang Beichen.


    "Shui Ruoshan, that¡¯s him?"


    Although Huang Beichen heard it from the dialogue between Yin Suye and Shui Ruoshan, he discovered something wrong, and he also had his own guess. This guess was the reason why he gave up so easily to eliminate this demon who killed him in the past. However, no matter what kind of conjecture he has in his mind, he still can¡¯t believe it if the person himself didn¡¯t personally admit it.


    "There are only three people here. Your name is not Shui Ruoshan, Yin Suye¡¯s name is not Shui Ruoshan. Then as the only person left, I¡¯m naturally Shui Ruoshan!"


    After that, Shui Ruoshan looked at Huang Beichen like he is looking at an idiot, like he is looking down at him for not knowing such simple logic.


    "As far as I know, his name should be called Huan Tian."


    Huang Beichen¡¯s eyes stared straight at Shui Ruoshan, seemingly judging whether what he(SRS) said it was worthy of believing.


    "I just mentioned that there might be another soul in this body. Haven¡¯t you heard it?"


    Shui Ruoshan is now deeply suspicious whether this person with negative IQ is really the witty protagonist, Huang Beichen in his novel. They didn¡¯t hide their conversation from Huang Beichen, so Huang Beichen should know clearly that he(SRS) has nothing to do with that person called Huan Tian. Shui Ruoshan felt that he has only transmigrated into a body that may have another soul in it. This couldn¡¯t bepared with Huang Beichen¡¯s experience at all, who experienced transmigration then a rebirthter on1As in HBC experienced much more bizarre stuff so he shouldn¡¯t be surprised by SRS¡¯s situation . Hence, Shui Ruoshan instantly developed a deep contempt for Huang Beichen. Obviously, he still remembers how bad Huang Beichen¡¯s attitude towards him before this, and he(HBC) also tried to kill him too. He naturally spares no effort to start smearing Huang Beichen¡¯s name when the opportunityes.


    "Can you sense Huan Tian¡¯s existence?"


    Huang Beichen felt thatparing with this harmless youth called Shui Ruoshan, Huan Tian is the one he needs to be vignt against!


    "No."


    Shui Ruoshan shook his head in frustration. The moment he knew that the original soul of the body might still exist, he tried to detect it in various ways but no matter how hard he tried, he could not contact that soul named Huan Tian. From the moment he transmigrated over, he never felt anything wrong with this body. If it wasn¡¯t for Huang Beichen¡¯s sudden attack that caught him off guard, which caused the other soul to feel the danger, and took the initiative to help him block the attack, he might never know that the original soul of this body still exists! The feeling of having another person hidden in this body really makes him insecure! Though that soul is most likely to be the rightful owner of the body, and he(SRS) is just a passerby but...


    Shui Ruoshan bit his lips tightly, he didn¡¯t know how to describe his current mood. He doesn¡¯t even feel like ranting like he usually did.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I will always be by your side!"


    Yin Suyeforted when he see how nervous is the little guy. Little guy is already his own people, he won¡¯t allow anything to happen that might separate them, so he must figure out more about Huan Tian from Huang Beichen now. This is why he can still tolerate Huang Beichen¡¯s existence after he tried to hurt the little guy. Yin Suye has an instinct that Huan Tian is the biggest obstacle between him and the little guy. For this reason, he can temporarily put down the grudges between him and Huang Beichen first.


    "En."


    Shui Ruoshan buried his head harder into Yin Suye¡¯s chest, only then he could feel a sense of security.


    "Huang Beichen, tell me more about Huan Tian."


    Yin Suye asked after heforted Shui Ruoshan. Only Huang Beichen knows about Huan Tian, he naturally wants to inquire deeper to understand Huan Tian, so that he can prepare for the worst in advance.


    "Huan Tian..."


    Huang Beichen¡¯s gaze became a bit sorrowful, he seemed to be recalling his memory of Huan Tian, or thinking about how to describe him.


    "Huan Tian?!"


    Looking at Huang Beichen trying to recall, Shui Ruoshan mumbled the name in a low voice. From the first time he heard the name, he had a nagging feeling that the name is unusually familiar and felt like he heard it somewhere before. He is quite sure that he did not hear it after he transmigrated, that means he may have written this name somewhere in the novel or in the outline. Unfortunately, the amount of important and unimportant character¡¯s names in his novel is at least several hundreds, if not thousands, so he can¡¯t find out who is Huan Tian. However, Huan Tian is definitely rted to 2 keywords, the demon race and also Supreme King.


    In an instant, Shui Ruoshan remembers who Huan Tian is! The Hell! Huan Tian is the name of the first generation demon Supreme King!!! The reason why he wrote about Huan Tian was just to exin the simple background of the story. Therefore, Huan Tian¡¯s name is just an inconspicuous name that has only appeared once in the novel. It is totally justifiable that he can¡¯t remember him right away.


    But he didn¡¯t expect that such a background character would be this OP2overpowered. In the story, his name just shed by, cannot even be considered as a member of the ¡¯Soy sauce gang¡¯3passerby but he(SRS) ended up transmigrated into his body?!


    Shui Ruoshan wondered if he should feel lucky or sad at this moment. But then again, if Huan Tian is the first generation demon Supreme King, it means his lifespan is likely to be the same as the continent [Mowu Dalu]?!


    One needs to know that both Supreme King and the continent is an indispensable part of the world. Such an ancient character like the first gen Supreme King still alive right now, will it really fine?


    ......


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one four five - First gen demon Supreme King</strong>


    Raw Word Count : 2801


    #Wot


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost


    <strong>Banana</strong>: No release on Tuesday because I was busy moving house. Still haven¡¯t finish yet _(;3/ Did I mention that I am a hoarder? :v

 Chapter 146

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one four six - Yan Ruya</strong>


    "The Huan Tian I met in my past life is somewhat different from you right now."


    Huang Beichen thought for a while and finally decided to start with Huan Tian¡¯s appearance.


    "En?"


    Seeing Huang Beichen isparing his current appearance with Huan Tian, Shui Ruoshan showed some curiosity. After all, to a certain extent, Huan Tian is him.


    "Huan Tian is more mature and perfect than you are right now."


    Huang Beichen searched his mind for better words and ended up with those two words. Although he actually wanted to use the word ¡¯enchanting¡¯ instead to describe Huan Tian but taking into consideration that a soul called Shui Ruoshan is now in Huan Tian¡¯s body, he changed the adjectives.


    "You mean to say that I do not look like the real Huan Tian?"


    Shui Ruoshan asked incredulously and reached out to touch his face. His current appearance actually looked quite amazing enough so how perfect would Huan Tian looked?


    "Should be."


    Huang Beichen nodded. After a while, he continued to list down the difference between Shui Ruoshan and Huan Tian.


    "In addition to appearance, your strength is also different."


    Huang Beichen is now a Supreme King. It is easy for him to see Shui Ruoshan¡¯s ability because his(SRS) strength is obviously lower, but he didn¡¯t clearly point out how wide is the gap between Shui Ruoshan and Huan Tian, for Shui Ruoshan¡¯s sake. As for the character temperament, Huang Beichen did not even mention it. After all, they are two different people and cannot bepared.


    "Is there still a seal on this body?"


    Being reminded by Huang Beichen, Shui Ruoshan immediately thought of that day at the Imperial City¡¯s gate, which he thought he had released whatever sealed in his body. When he has just transmigrated, this body is a small zhengtai(shota). After unlocking the seal in him, he became a young man, and his strength also grew by leaps and bounds. If it is true like what Huang Beichen said, that there is still a big gap between him and Huan Tian, he suspected that there is not only one seal on his body.


    "Possible."


    Yin Suye¡¯s train of thought is in line with Shui Ruoshan this time. At the same time, Yin Suye had a faint guess in his heart, that it was because of the seal that the little guy could not sense Huan Tian¡¯s existence. On the other hand, Yin Suye was very concerned about the little guy¡¯s body. The moment Shui Ruoshan mentioned about that, he has already begun to examine his(SRS) physical condition carefully. However, no matter how he checked him(SRS), he cannot detect what is actually wrong with the little guy. Just like the previous incident at the Imperial city¡¯s gate where he did not sense any seal on the little guy, and he didn¡¯t find the problem until the seal was automatically released by the city¡¯s barrier. It seems that this person called Huan Tian is a rather difficult character!


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan is speechless now. Why is it every time he thought that he has somewhat understood Huan Tian¡¯s identity, some other mysteries will appear? It caused him to be unable to grasp a clear understanding of Huan Tian, this person, no, this demon! Right now, even if someone tells him in the next second that Huan Tian is not the first generation Supreme King, but the god of creation of this world, he would believe it!


    Huh? It seems that something is wrong!


    He(SRS) is the author of [The Strongest King in History], that is to say, HE is the god of creation of this world! In this case, his Shui Ruoshan should be the noblest presence in the continent. So, what first-generation demon Supreme King, he does not have to look at it! Shui Ruoshanforted himself with the spirit of Ah Q.1in short, self-deceiving


    "Tell me more about the rtionship between you and Huan Tian?" After self-ranting, Shui Ruoshan started to ask more questions.


    He did not forget about the restraining fear Huang Beichen showed when talking about Huan Tian before, and also the fact that he died indirectly under Huan Tian¡¯s hand. To be able to kill the protagonist, it can only be said that Huan Tian is the biggest viin in the protagonist¡¯s path to sess! However, why he suddenly think that his family Xiao Yeye who died under the protagonist¡¯s hand is a little weak?! This must be his illusion!


    "Huan Tian is the only demon Supreme King right from the beginning!"


    When he said this, Huang Beichen had deep bitterness and self-deprecation. He has body-transmigrated into the continent [Mowu Dalu], but the moment he arrived, he realized he was in the demon realm and was rescued by the demons. The demons also mistook him as a demon because of his ck hair. After encountering various rejections and despise from the humans, he gradually became a part of those who are friendly to him.


    Later on, he continued to work hard in order to help the demons to live a better life. Moreover, he did not hesitate to even go against Yin Suye and embarked on the road of being enemies. It can be said that for the benefit of the demons, he has given up his human identity and helped the demons to deal with the human race who had been suppressing the demons. After that, he became the demon Supreme King under the expectation of thousands of demons, to lead them to a bright future. However, he will never forget how all the glory he possessed instantly turned into ashes when that demon called Huan Tian appeared. Because everything he did for the demon race means nothing next to an intention from Huan Tian, in the eyes of the demon.


    Even when he has be the Supreme King, he still cannot help the impulse of wanting to surrender in front of Huan Tian, not to mention those who have already epted Huan Tian as their belief! Huang Beichen would never forget the surprise and admiration he has towards Huan Tian the first time he saw him on that sunny day. Huan Tian dressed in ck stood against the sun like this, and the surrounding light instantly darkened. It seems that all the light were concentrated on this person; no one can beat that kind of radiance that glows from the inside out. That pair of cold and unparalleled phoenix eyes only have to curve slightly, and it would give out a dazzling magical charm, overwhelming the world... powerful and peerless to the gods! No, not gods, Huan Tian himself is already a god-like existence2 Banana: All these nonsense, Banana cannot understand _(;3/ !


    He has never believed this before, that someone could be so perfect just by standing there and not doing anything. But the moment he saw Huan Tian, he really understood what is peerless!


    "I did not ask you about Huan Tian¡¯s identity but how Huan Tian indirectly killed you, a¡¯ight?"


    Shui Ruoshan asked again because Huang Beichen didn¡¯t answer the main point. Although it is a bit weird to ask other people how they died, but there isn¡¯t any other way, he¡¯s too curious!


    "I died in Yan Ruya¡¯s hand, and Yan Ruya is Huan Tian¡¯s people!" When it came to his death, Huang Beichen¡¯s mood became obviously low. "Or I should say, the entire demon race is under Huan Tian¡¯s hands."


    He has done so much for the demon race, but it is not as good as one word from Huan Tian. The pain in Huang Beichen¡¯s heart can¡¯t be described in words.


    "How is this possible?"


    Shui Ruoshan subconsciously refuted Huang Beichen¡¯s words when he heard Yan Ruya¡¯s name. Huang Beichen can say that he was killed by a cannon fodder and Shui Ruoshan would not bat an eyelid, but Yan Ruya¡¯s name makes him feel disbelief and uneptable. One needs to know, Yan Ruya is the female lead in [The Strongest King in History]! In times, Huang Beichen might have many female confidants, but no one canpare with the heroine Yan Ruya. Because Yan Ruya is a perfect goddess who loves the protagonist wholeheartedly, who would take the initiative to stand behind the protagonist and silently do many things for the protagonist!


    In the beginning, Yan Ruya saved Huang Beichen, who had just transmigrated into the demon realm and was seriously injured. Later, she carefully took care of Huang Beichen, exined to Huang Beichen themon sense of the continent, and also taught Huang Beichen self-protection skills, magic, and martial arts. Later, when Huang Beichen suffered fatal injuries, she did not hesitate to sign a co-death contract with Huang Beichen, taking the initiative to absorb half of the damage for Huang Beichen, which helped Huang Beichen to survive the mortal danger.


    Yan Ruya¡¯s status is not low in the demon realm. She was a great help to Huang Beichen in the early days. Even in theter period, when Huang Beichen¡¯s strength is still growing, Yan Ruya used her powerful strength and means to help the protagonist to solve big hurdles. In other words, without Yan Ruya¡¯s help, Huang Beichen could not stand so firm in the demon and develop so fast.


    Of course, arge part of the reason why Huang Beichen will finally choose to stand on the demon¡¯s side was because Yan Ruya is a demon. It can be said that Huang Beichen and Yan Ruyaplement each other. After that because of the development between the two¡¯s feelings, they be an inseparable couple. However, now the protagonist Huang Beichen tells him that he died under the heroine Yan Ruya¡¯s hands. Is this a joke? Or is this a joke? Or is this a joke?


    ......


    Raw Word Count : 2870


    #Wot


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost


    <strong>Banana</strong>: Banana iste, I know _(;3/ But the move is going to end next week, finally (0w0)/

 Chapter 147

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one four seven - Good mindset</strong>


    "You mean as Huan Tian¡¯s underling, Yan Ruya killed you just because Huan Tian wants you dead?"


    Shui Ruoshan still in disbelief that the heroine killed the protagonist. So, he repeated his question just to make sure that he didn¡¯t hear it mistakenly, or Huang Beichen misspoke.


    "En." Huang Beichen nodded, it was apparent that it was not a good memory for him.


    "..."


    Getting an affirmative answer from Huang Beichen, Shui Ruoshan took a deep breath. In his heart, he Hehe-ed1coldugh/sarcasticugh twice. This means the plot is being naughty again!


    "Something¡¯s wrong! You, a Supreme King, actually died in Yan Ruya¡¯s hand, who is only at level 9 Imperial stage?"


    But in the next second, Shui Ruoshan immediately noticed that something was wrong. Even if Huang Beichen didn¡¯t guard against Yan Ruya, they still have a gap in strength between them. It¡¯s impossible for an Imperial stage practitioner to kill a Supreme King even if it is a sneak attack! That¡¯s the only reason why Supreme King is unique2in their race. Because his absolute strength is beyond the mass; besides another Supreme King, time is the only thing that can kill a Supreme King3meaning dying in old age! So things like sneak attacks, sieges, traps... these tricks can¡¯t do shit to a Supreme King!


    "I died from the effect of the co-death contract between Yan Ruya and me."


    Since he decided to open up, Huang Beichen did not conceal the true cause of his death. The ¡¯mutual life and death contract¡¯ is exactly like its name, it let everyone know that not only this contract can be a good method to save someone, it is also a deadly poison for murder.


    That time, Huan Tian wanted Huang Beichen dead, so Yan Ruya didn¡¯t even hesitate to initiate the co-death contract between them andmitted suicide. Because of the contract¡¯s effectiveness, Huang Beichen followed Yan Ruya¡¯s footsteps without the slightest struggle. This method can be described as simple, straightforward and effective to the extreme!


    "..."


    Only one sentence appeared in Shui Ruoshan¡¯s mind right now. Huang Beichen, doesn¡¯t it looked like the co-death contract is the reason for both of your sess and defeat? He remembered that to highlight the unparalleled sincerity between the protagonist and the heroine, he deliberately arranged a scene where the protagonist is in danger. Then when the protagonist is dying, the heroine upon knowing the situation resolutely decided to sign the ¡¯mutual life and death¡¯ contract with the protagonist. Moreover in order to exaggerate this atmosphere, Shui Ruoshan used several chapters to describe the male and female lead¡¯s thoughts and feelings, and sessfully moved countless readers; making the readers ¡¯envy the couples, not immortals¡¯.


    But now Huang Beichen tells him that he died from that co-death contract. As the author, Shui Ruoshan can only innocently say that the plot¡¯s breakdown ispletely out of this author¡¯s control.


    "Actually, if Yan Ruya didn¡¯t save me with a co-death contract at that time, I might have already died. To be able to continue living for so many years, I have nothing toin about."


    Huang Beichen didn¡¯t know why he suddenly has the urge to exin this when he saw Shui Ruoshan¡¯s look of disbelief.


    "Good mindset!"


    For Huang Beichen to still maintain such a Holy Mother mindset until now, Shui Ruoshan had to give him a thumbs up. Should he sigh that Huang Beichen is indeed worthy of being the protagonist he created with normal 3 views of the world, for such ideological consciousness? It is a pity that although he admires this kind of unselfishness, he does not appreciate them.


    "I don¡¯t have such a high level of mindset. Although I have been using that reason to convince myself, it is clear that I have not done it very well!" Huang Beichen faintlyughed at himself.


    He wasn¡¯t as indifferent as he showed to the public. In fact, he still had some unwillingness in his heart. Otherwise, he won¡¯t attack right away the moment he saw Shui Ruoshan in Huan Tian¡¯s appearance. Because not only he wanted to avenge his own death, he also hoped that by killing Huan Tian off in advance, perhaps Yan Ruya will not kill him for Huan Tian. Huang Beichen did not doubt Yan Ruya¡¯s feelings for him, but the experience of his previous life told him that Huan Tian¡¯s existence is apletely insurmountable mountain for him! Huan Tian wanted him to die, and he didn¡¯t need to do it himself. Onemand from him and there would be countless demons who fought to give him everything he wanted! And Yan Ruya is one of those demons! Because there is no other existenceparable to Huan Tian in the demon¡¯s heart! It can be said that Huan Tian is the demon¡¯s only belief and he¡¯s like a god figure to them! Even though he(HBC) has be the demon Supreme King, the entire demon left and turned to Huan Tian the moment he appeared. That¡¯s why he would lose so quickly and so sorrily!


    "I have finished my story, don¡¯t you think you should tell yours as well?" Huang Beichen suppressed his low mood and asked.


    Even though he understood that this person standing in front of him is not Huan Tian, but Huang Beichen still couldn¡¯t feel any good feelings looking at a young version of Huan Tian.


    "I am very curious, how do you know so much about my affairs?"


    Huang Beichen¡¯s eyes suddenly turned sharp when he asked this. One needs to know, even the reborn Yin Suye is not aware of Yan Ruya¡¯s cultivation level when she ¡¯killed¡¯ him. So, it was quite suspicious that Shui Ruoshan can urately tell Yan Ruya¡¯s strength level at that time. Just now, Shui Ruoshan revealed too many ws in his conversations, and he seemed to know a bit too much about some things and people. The most important thing is, if Shui Ruoshan really has no special ability, how could he upy Huan Tian¡¯s body, who is almost a godlike existence?


    "It¡¯s not that I know a lot of ¡¯your¡¯ business, but I know a lot of ¡¯everything¡¯!"


    Shui Ruoshan rolled his eyes at Huang Beichen. He knows the entire story of [The Strongest King in History], not just Huang Beichen, so please don¡¯t be narcissistic!


    "Who are you?" Huang Beichen squinted, his eyes looking at Shui Ruoshan was a bit dangerous.


    "Just like Yin Suye is reborn, you are not the only one who can transmigrate!"


    Shui Ruoshan uttered such a sacred sentence with the tone of a quack.


    "Are you a transmigrator?"


    Huang Beichen¡¯snguage was obviously not taught by a PE teacher4a roundabout way to say that HBC got it correct, so he immediately grasped the key points expressed in Shui Ruoshan¡¯s words. The next second, Huang Beichen¡¯s gaze at Shui Ruoshan became a little deep.


    He is a transmigrator, but he never told anyone. In his past life, he only mentioned it a few times to his closest people, and he didn¡¯t get into details. So even if Shui Ruoshan is the same as him, but it still can¡¯t exin why Shui Ruoshan knows that he is a transmigrator.


    "Even if you are a transmigrator like me, it couldn¡¯t exin how you would know so many things?"


    Huang Beichen is not a fool. Being a transmigrator himself, he knows what¡¯s the advantage of being one.


    "What if I said I¡¯m the God of creation?" Shui Ruoshan blinked and spoke half the truth.


    Actually, for a world where the plot haspletely copsed, he does not know whether this so-called God of creation is legit, but he just suddenly wants to say that. Because he is not exining this to Huang Beichen, he wanted to use this chance to reveal something he dare not disclose to Yin Suye. For example, this world is actually a book, or that he is the author of this story.


    "There is a limit to joking!"


    It is clear that Huang Beichen didn¡¯t believe Shui Ruoshan¡¯s rhetoric words. He didn¡¯t struggle in the continent to be a Supreme King for nothing. He knows quite well of theposition of this continent. In this world, the Supreme King is already the highest power in existence. Don¡¯t say that there is a God of creation, this world didn¡¯t even have a God. Shui Ruoshan¡¯s answer sounded obviously perfunctory, so Huang Beichen¡¯s attitude is naturally not good.


    "If you don¡¯t believe it, then forget it!"


    Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t care how Huang Beichen reacts. He just turned around to look at Yin Suye and found out that his family¡¯s Xiao Yeye has been watching him with a thoughtful expression. Shui Ruoshan suddenly wanted to turn his head away in guilt.


    However, Yin Suye obviously doesn¡¯t want to give Shui Ruoshan the opportunity to escape. He reached out and gently lifted Shui Ruoshan¡¯s chin, easily forcing Shui Ruoshan to look at him again.


    "Xiao Ruo, don¡¯t you think you have been talking to Huang Beichen a bit too long?"


    Not sure if he saw Shui Ruoshan¡¯s guilty conscience or due to other reasons, Yin Suye did not hold onto the topic just now but admonished him about other matter instead.


    "I just wanted to figure out the problem so that we can take preventive measures in the future!"


    Shui Ruoshan said it with a righteous tone, but in his heart he felt guiltier than before. He ignored his family Xiao Yeye just now while talking to Huang Beichen. Will this make Xiao Yeye mark it down in his book? But he really didn¡¯t mean it. Is it toote to change it now?


    "It¡¯s enough that you have me already!"


    Yin Suye looked straight at Shui Ruoshan, wanting to convey his seriousness deeply to the other person¡¯s heart. Even if the little guy didn¡¯t ask, he would still investigate everything in detail. After all, he pays more attention to the little guy than Shui Ruoshan himself, and he will never allow things that might harm the little guy to exist!


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan felt that the current Yin Suye seems to be more and more overbearing. However, he likes this overbearing Xiao Yeye! Sure enough, when facing his family¡¯s Xiao Yeye, Shui Ruoshan cannot be saved anymore! At the same time, he also refused to be saved5as in he is willing to be entangled with Yin Suye!


    Raw Word Count : 3069


    #Aww


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost


    <strong>Banana</strong>: I¡¯m back!! (0w0)/ Finally finished moving ah ah ah ah ah ah....

 Chapter 148

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one four eight - Too naive</strong>


    "Both of you have quite a good rtionship!"


    Huang Beichen watched as Yin Suye and Shui Ruoshan flirted like no one else is there, and his expression became veryplicated. Because even he himself does not know whether he is envious of the good atmosphere between Yin Suye and Shui Ruoshan, or he is jealous of Shui Ruoshan for obtaining Yin Suye¡¯s full trust?


    "Of course!"


    Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t care what Huang Beichen is thinking, and epted thatpliment. Anyway, he knows that Yin Suye is already his, and no one can snatch him(YSY) from him! Even if Huang Beichen regrets it now, he has no more chance!


    Facing Shui Ruoshan¡¯s provocative attitude, Huang Beichen only lightly smiled and turned to look at Yin Suye.


    "Yin Suye, Huan Tian can now be regarded as ourmon enemy. Let us temporarily give up the grievances from our past life and work together?"


    If Huang Beichen doesn¡¯t have much confidence to persuade Yin Suye to cooperate with him earlier, now that he found out that Yin Suye cares for Shui Ruoshan, he knew Yin Suye would not reject his proposal. After all, Huan Tian¡¯s existence has threatened the safety of Shui Ruoshan¡¯s life.


    Yin Suye didn¡¯t immediately give his answer; apparently he still weighing the authenticity of what Huang Beichen said before.


    "Yin Suye, I admit that I have wronged you first in the past, so I am willing to make up for my own mistakes!"


    Huang Beichen sincerely looked at Yin Suye who was silently contemting. Although Yin Suye did a lot of bad things as well afterwards, adding to the fact that he(YSY) didn¡¯t intend to be merciful whenever they fought, but the chief culprit who initiated the enmity between them was him, so he is willing to bow to Yin Suye.


    In other words, the experience he had gotten from being killed by Yan Ruya without hesitation in his past life made him understand the pain from being betrayed. He also came to understand why Yin Suye was reluctant to exin himself when he was misunderstood in the Fog Forest. Especially after that, he chose to go against Yin Suye due to their different stand. In Yin Suye¡¯s eyes, that is a kind of betrayal. Therefore, he can¡¯t me Yin Suye for always went for the kill in their fights afterwards. After all, in Yin Suye¡¯s eyes, he was the first one to betray him. Even if everything he did had sufficient justifications, but it was only justifiable from his position, and that is not a reason to betray him(YSY).


    "Whether you believe it or not, I have never thought of taking your life in the past!"


    Here, Huang Beichen has a deep regret in his eyes. Even though their rtionship was already like water and fire, Huang Beichen has never forgotten the days he went for adventures with Yin Suye, and because of this, he never really wanted to kill Yin Suye. It was only at his final battle with Yin Suye that he finally took Yin Suye¡¯s life because he could not retrieve his strength for some reason. Or it can be said that he has never thought that he could so easily hurt the Yin Suye whose power and strength is the same as him.


    "I know."


    Seeing that Huang Beichen would be exining endlessly, Yin Suye coldly interrupted Huang Beichen. Actually, in hisst battle with Huang Beichen, Huang Beichen could win so easily because he(YSY) has lost the intention to live on. Moreover, he clearly remembers Huang Beichen¡¯s disbelief and remorseful expression the moment he(HBC) stabbed his sword into his heart(YSY), which showed that Huang Beichen did not really want to kill him. Right now, it was because Huang Beichen still cares for their past feelings, and he(YSY) is also quite concerned of the little guy¡¯s situation, that Yin Suye managed to suppress his emotions and tried his best to talk to this arch-enemy from his past life.


    "So are you ready to forgive me?"


    Upon receiving a response from Yin Suye, Huang Beichen¡¯s eyes lit up in an instant. He looked at Yin Suye in surprise and asked with some excitement.


    Yin Suye¡¯s response to this was the pressure around him started to be lower.


    "Do you think it is realistic?"


    Sensing that his family¡¯s Xiao Yeye is feeling obviously unhappy, Shui Ruoshan sarcastically retorted on his behalf. On the other hand, Shui Ruoshan felt somewhat unhappy when he looked at proud-looking Huang Beichen. Does Huang Beichen really think that after all the damage he has done to Yin Suye, they can return to being good friends like they did in the past? Too naive! Did Huang Beichen forgotten the part where Yin Suye wanted to kill him right away when they met earlier?! If it wasn¡¯t for his(SRS) current situation is not good, and that Huang Beichen can help them understand this problem, Yin Suye wouldn¡¯t have temporarily ceased fire with Huang Beichen. Therefore, what Yin Suye did was because of him(SRS), and not that the main protagonist Huang Beichen has any special ce in Yin Suye¡¯s heart!


    En, the truth is like that!


    And so, Shui Ruoshan¡¯s mood became a little bit better.


    "..."


    Huang Beichen also knew that his thinking has taken it for granted, so his eyes could not help but darken.


    "Huang Beichen, I have a few questions to ask."


    Yin Suye didn¡¯t care how Huang Beichen felt. Since Huang Beichen knows a lot about things he doesn¡¯t know, and Huang Beichen took the initiative to send himself to the door, he(YSY) naturally has to take this opportunity to figure out the things he is unclear of.


    "Ask anything!"


    Huang Beichen was very cooperative. He has exined so much about himself, that means that he won¡¯t hide anything he knew. And only by exining the matter clearly, Yin Suye would likely to help him deal with Huan Tian. In fact, Huang Beichen has not experienced the feeling of being so attentive and cautious to someone for a long time, it gave him the feeling that he has returned to the first time he saw the Yin Suye with a cold attitude.


    Unfortunately, when he saw Yin Suye¡¯s expressionless eyes, Huang Beichen knew that he and Yin Suye were not likely to return to their close rtionship in the past. Yin Suye has disyed his most indifferent attitude, and Huang Beichen could not continue to deceive himself.


    "You said that Huan Tian is the demon race¡¯s Supreme King, then what happened to your status as a Supreme King?"


    Yin Suye asked the most straightforward question of their problem,pared to Shui Ruoshan, who couldn¡¯t get to the main point with his questions.


    There is only one Supreme King (for each race), and this is an unbreakable truth. Even if Huang Beichen is powerful, it is impossible to break into the Supreme King stage when Huan Tian is still the current demon Supreme King. Just like when Wang Batian was still alive, even if he(YSY) is reborn and possessed the spiritual power of a Supreme King, his strength could not break through to the Supreme King stage. Therefore, he used forbidden medicines to forcefully raise his strength. When Wang Batian was gone, his strength finally broke through to the Supreme King stage.


    "I transmigrated into the continent [Mowu Dalu] with my own body. My existence is different from any race in this world, so I think I should be someone representing a new race."


    After Huang Beichen knows about Huan Tian¡¯s status as the demon race¡¯s Supreme King, he considered this problem as well. Huang Beichen originally was sure that he is human, but when he thought back of the time he was rejected by the Imperial City¡¯s barrier, he could only ept the fact that he is not a human in the continent. However, Huang Beichen is very clear that he is also not a demon because his true form is actually human. He is nothing like the demons except for his ck hair and eyes. As for other races, it is even more impossible. In the end, he can only conclude that because he transmigrated in his own body, and the blood of Han Chinese people flowing in him, he may be judged by the world as a new race. That¡¯s why he could break through to Supreme King stage without any obstacles.


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan suddenly felt that Huang Beichen¡¯s reason is very good, and he was speechless! In other words, he never expected that his setting for Supreme King in [The Strongest King in History] would have such an obvious BUG. Although he would like to refute Huang Beichen¡¯s words, there is a voice in his heart telling him that Huang Beichen¡¯s spection is correct!


    Someone who transmigrated in his own body is considered an outsider to the continent, and naturally it does not belong to any Supreme King¡¯s race in this world. Therefore, Huang Beichen can be a Supreme King, but never the demon race because he is not a demon! The reason why he(SRS) first set the Imperial City¡¯s barrier to reject Huang Beichen was to make Huang Beichen¡¯s identity as a demon so to strengthen the reason to fight with human Yin Suye. He didn¡¯t think that far so he was caught off guard by Huang Beichen.


    If this is just in the novel, this BUG may not be anything. But when the world in the novel bes a real world, a slight change will affect everything. In order to keep the world in bnce, thews of the world will certainly rationalise every single irrational point. So please don¡¯t tell him that the reason why Huan Tian, the first generation of the emperor, has always been existing was because the world created him to make up for Shui Ruoshan mistakes in the setting. Then he will be depressed to death!


    It feels like a moment of unfocused caused him to make a big trouble for himself!


    Now, Shui Ruoshan can once again confirm one thing, that is, he and this world are absolutely ipatible! Because this world has been running tirelessly on the road of pitting the author!


    Raw Word Count : 2858


    #OkaySoThatsWhy


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost


    <strong>Banana</strong>: Bonus chapter for still staying with me ~! (0w0)/

 Chapter 149

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one four nine - Talk about itter</strong>


    "Why would Huan Tian want to kill you?"


    Yin Suye did not realise that Shui Ruoshan was very entangled by Huang Beichen¡¯s answer, and continued to ask his questions.


    "In fact, I am also puzzled by this."


    This time, Huang Beichen answered with some helplessness in his voice. He doesn¡¯t think he offended Huan Tian before, and he did not do anything that harmed Huan Tian¡¯s interest. However, the moment Huan Tian appeared, it was like he(HT) zeroed on him which gave Huang Beichen a feeling like he(HT) will not stop as long as he(HBC) is not dead. This caused Huang Beichen to feel quite wronged. But one thing he can be sure is Huan Tian definitely killed him with a purpose. Otherwise, he will not do so many things that Huang Beichen cannot understand and doesn¡¯t benefit Huan Tian himself. Huan Tian¡¯s real intention was the only thing that he cannot understand even at the moment of his death.


    "Why are you dealing with Huan Tian now?"


    Yin Suye quickly asked another question, which is also a question he is quite concerned about now. As far as he knows, Huang Beichen is not an impulsive person, but even when Huang Beichen knows that he can¡¯t win over Huan Tian now, he still chooses to take action now. Plus he also actively seeks help from his arch-enemy. The reason why he did that is worth pondering.


    "First, I want to avenge my own death!"


    Huang Beichen did not want to hide his intentions and slowly exined his reasons. While talking, he gestured with his finger to make it more convincing.


    "Second, even if I don¡¯t take the initiative to deal with Huan Tian, Huan Tian will deal with me in the days toe!"


    After all, he was inexplicably killed by Huan Tian in the past, even when he did nothing. So Huan Tian most probably will do the same this time in order to achieve his purpose. Since it is useless to sit still, he naturally has to take the initiative in his own hands.


    "Third, and most importantly, Huan Tian may have a way of getting me back to Earth."


    That¡¯s why if he wants to go back to his modern era, he can only start from Huan Tian. Although he used the word ¡¯may¡¯, his tone was very positive because this was what Huan Tian specifically told him before he died. He didn¡¯t know why Huan Tian didn¡¯t exin the reason for killing him before he died. Instead, Huan Tian only contemptuously threw out this piece of shocking news to him. Unfortunately, he died immediately, so there was no chance to ask more from Huan Tian, and he could only die with regret.


    But since God gave him a chance to be born again, this time, he naturally has to grasp the opportunity. Although the continent [Mowu Dalu] did bring him endless glory, it also brought him endless pain, while on Earth he has his loved ones and friends, but also all kinds of things that he couldn¡¯t let go...


    This is one of the reasons why Huang Beichen still challenged Huan Tian without fear when knowing that sess is very far. The highest strength one could achieve in the continent is Supreme King, so however powerful Huan Tian can be, he can only still be a Supreme King.


    In his past life, although he died indirectly in Huan Tian¡¯s hands, it does not mean that his strength is really strong. After all, he did not really fight with Huan Tian, he died in Yan Ruya¡¯s hands. Now, with Yin Suye who is also a Supreme King, and he might cooperate with him for Shui Ruoshan¡¯s sake, Huang Beichen¡¯s chances of winning is undoubtedly higher. Anyway, if his n fails, he will only end up with the same fate and die again. But he is sessful, maybe he can return to his original world. So in order to be able to return to his hometown, Huang Beichen is willing to let go of all inhibitions!


    "What did you just say?"


    Shui Ruoshan suddenly opened his eyes in disbelief and doubted whether he had just heard it wrongly. Otherwise, why did he hear something unbelievable from Huang Beichen like Huan Tian knew the way to return to Earth?!


    "I said..." Huang Beichen just wanted to repeat what he had just said but was interrupted by Yin Suye the moment he opened his mouth.


    "Today¡¯s conversation is over." Yin Suye waved, announcing his decision with an unquestionable attitude.


    "Wait a minute! I still have a lot of things I haven¡¯t asked."


    Shui Ruoshan looked the Yin Suye who took the lead to end the conversation in dissatisfaction. What with this ending important topic in half? Especially when this topic is closely rted to him, it can¡¯t be terminated midway!


    "There is nothing more to ask." Yin Suye, who has always been responsive to Shui Ruoshan¡¯s request, has a rare moment of being tough this time.


    "You can¡¯t be so overbearing!" No, this can¡¯t be called overbearing anymore, but domineering a¡¯ight?!


    "I can be even more aggressive." Yin Suye¡¯s words gave no room for retreat.


    The next moment, the little guy who was about to express his strong dissatisfaction was tightly confined in Yin Suye¡¯s arms. His strength was strong as if he wanted to meld the little guy into himself and never separate. It was not until he confirmed that the little guy had no more room for struggle in his arms, Yin Suye turned his head and looked coldly at Huang Beichen.


    "You can leave."


    Yin Suye ordered Huang Beichen, and he did not hide his killing intent. Whether it¡¯s his past life or this current life, Yin Suye will not encounter good things whenever Huang Beichen appears in front of him. Just like now, he finally managed to hold the little guy firmly in his hands. As a result, Huang Beichen actually said that Huan Tian knows how to return to Earth when he knew that the little guy is a transmigrator as well. Isn¡¯t this indirectly telling the little guy that there¡¯s an opportunity to return to his hometown; making the little guy leave him?!


    At the very least, the little guy reacted to this news. It means the information is also very attractive to the little guy, which gave Yin Suye a sense of crisis. He doesn¡¯t dare to take a risk when ites to the little guy! Therefore, no matter Huang Beichen is clear about the way back to Earth or not, he can¡¯t let Huang Beichen continue to speak in front of the little guy. Because once they get into this topic, the little guy and Huang Beichen as transmigrators will certainly have manymonnguages. Once they talked more, it is easy for them to feel the impulse to return to Earth. In the unlikely event that the little guy felt like returning to Earth like Huang Beichen, it would be a disaster for him(YSY). Anyone who could make the little guy leave his side, he cannot ignore.


    Therefore, towards the Huang Beichen who raised this topic, one can imagine how deep is the negative emotions in Yin Suye¡¯s heart.


    "But..."


    Huang Beichen didn¡¯t know what he did to offend Yin Suye, causing Yin Suye to turn 180 degrees in an instant. But this time he mainly wanted to talk about his cooperation with Yin Suye. He didn¡¯t want to leave so easily, not until he achieved his goal. However, Huang Beichen did not know how to continue with a hostile Yin Suye and suddenly fell into a dilemma.


    "Talk about itter."


    Although Yin Suye hated Huang Beichen, he held back his emotions and did not immediately attack Huang Beichen. After all, they have a strongmon enemy called Huan Tian. Huang Beichen wants to use his power to deal with Huan Tian. And he(YSY) also needs Huang Beichen¡¯s power to restrain Huan Tian. Therefore, before removing away this hidden danger called Huan Tian, he would not start going against Huang Beichen or reject his proposal. Because in this world, nothingpares to the existence of the little guy, including himself! But now he doesn¡¯t want to discuss this with Huang Beichen in front of Shui Ruoshan, he does not want to let anything that Huang Beichen said that will affect the little guy¡¯s mood. It seems that he needs to find the time in private to talk about their cooperation with Huang Beichen, plus he needs to return the ¡¯thanks¡¯ for Huang Beichen¡¯s selfless message.


    "Well, I will be staying at Rujia Inn, you cane to me at any time."


    Although Huang Beichen didn¡¯t know why Yin Suye suddenly didn¡¯t want to continue talking, but as long as Yin Suye doesn¡¯t reject his proposal for cooperation, he is very satisfied. For this reason, he does not mind waiting for a while. Therefore, after epting Yin Suye¡¯s eye signal to go away, Huang Beichen left the box without hesitation, leaving the space to Yin Suye and Shui Ruoshan. Huang Beichen feels that since Huan Tian¡¯s body is now upied by a transmigrator named Shui Ruoshan, Huan Tian should still be sealed away in a slumber as long as nothing unexpected happens. In a short time, there will be no harm so he can rest assured for the time being.


    Actually, Huang Beichen was quite surprised that Shui Ruoshan was able to upy Huan Tian¡¯s body. It was unbelievable. How can someone be powerful enough to upy a godlike body like that? No, he should say how can the strong and almost invincible Huan Tian allows other people to upy his body? However, from what he heard from Shui Ruoshan and Yin Suye¡¯s conversation, Huang Beichen felt that it was because Huan Tian was still sealed away, and his soul did not really wake up. This gave Shui Ruoshan a space to take up Huan Tian¡¯s body. After all, a soul in the state of being sealed is undetectable, as if the body had no soul.


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan felt helpless when he saw Huang Beichen left so easily under Yin Suye¡¯s order. Huang Beichen just left like this. Is he really a dignified man? He hasn¡¯t even finished asking his question. And doesn¡¯t this ce they are sitting in belongs to Huang Beichen? So what with this guest-acting-like-the-owner?


    "Let¡¯s leave too!" Yin Suye picked Shui Ruoshan up and leapt down from the window of the box. Then he flew back to the Imperial City (with martial skills).


    "..." Shui Ruoshan originally thought that Yin Suye drove Huang Beichen out to upy the ce, but the result was he just wanted to jump from the window.


    What with this godly logic?


    Shui Ruoshan is starting to doubt that Yin Suye is actually ying with Huang Beichen?


    Raw Word Count : 3177


    #TheTruthIsGettingNear


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost

 Chapter 150

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one five zero - Apart than you</strong>


    Location: Imperial City.


    Character: Yin Suye, Shui Ruoshan.


    Props: Bed.


    Yin Suye brought Shui Ruoshan out from Rujia Inn straight to his chamber room, and when he arrived, he threw Shui Ruoshan on the big bed in the room. But Yin Suye made sure that his movements are very gentle so Shui Ruoshan won¡¯t feel the slightest pain.


    "What are you doing?"


    Unfortunately, Shui Ruoshan did not notice Yin Suye¡¯s good intentions. He only knows that Yin Suye is bullying him for no reason. So, Shui Ruoshan nimbly sat up on the bed the moment he was thrown down, staring at Yin Suye with a look of dissatisfaction, trying to use his eyes to express his strong feelings


    "I think we need to talk about it." Seeing that the little guy is obediently staying on the bed, Yin Suye didn¡¯t move any further. He stood by the bed and looked at the little guy who was ring at him.


    "I don¡¯t want to talk to you right now!"


    Shui Ruoshan¡¯s tone was not good. Yin Suye brought him back without saying anything, he had every reason to be angry. Therefore, Shui Ruoshan revealed a prideful expression; he also has his own temper, so he won¡¯t forgive Yin Suye so easily! Yin Suye dared to bully him, he can also bully Yin Suye back!


    Humph humph!


    See who is afraid of who!


    On the other hand, they are trying to make a discussion on Yin Suye¡¯s bed, which is so easy for other people to think the other way! So one just can¡¯t feel any interest to talk or whatnot!


    "Do you want to go back?"


    Yin Suye didn¡¯t expect the angry little guy to cooperate with him, so he took the initiative to ask what he wanted to know.


    "Ah?"


    Shui Ruoshan was still inside his own world, nning how to make Yin Suye admit his loss, so he couldn¡¯t understand this random question that came out of nowhere from Yin Suye.


    If don¡¯t understand, then ask. That¡¯s good manners1Referring to the Ah? above.


    "If there is a way to go back to Earth, would you choose to go back?"


    Although right now the little guy has a little silly look that is very cute, Yin Suye has no spare attention to appreciate it this time. Because all he wanted to know right away is what the little guy thinks in his heart.


    "..."


    Being asked abruptly, Shui Ruoshan really doesn¡¯t know how to answer it. In the end, he could only honestly say what he felt in his heart.


    "I don¡¯t know."


    In fact, his heart has long be chaotic the moment he heard Huang Beichen said that he might be able to return to Earth. And because he can¡¯t make a decision, it frustrated him. He was not like Huang Beichen who don¡¯t care much for the continent anymore due to his experience from his previous life that his(HBC) heart was dead set on going back. Here, Shui Ruoshan has Yin Suye, someone he couldn¡¯t bear to let go.


    However, there are also people and things that he cares about on Earth. In the past, he did not mention the things on Earth because he knew that he could not go back, so he never entertains the thoughts. But now, right when he decided to live well in the continent with Yin Suye, when he has prepared to fall in love, Huang Beichen suddenly told him that he might be able to go back. How can he not hesitate? At that moment, Shui Ruoshan felt that he hated Huang Beichen very very much. If Huang Beichen didn¡¯t mention anything about this, he could do nothing and get together with Yin Suye.


    It was also because he didn¡¯t know how to choose it at the time, so when Yin Suye forcefully brought him back to the Imperial City, Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t have much resistance and even heaved a sigh of relief. At the very least, he could temporarily stop thinking about the matter of going back to Earth. Only he didn¡¯t expect that after Yin Suye brought him back to the Imperial City, he still harped on this matter!


    "Not allowed!"


    Seeing the little guy with his head down, like he wanted to escape his question, Yin Suye held Shui Ruoshan¡¯s head with his hand so that he can¡¯t evade him; strongly requesting him to give his answer. Yin Suye didn¡¯t know if he should be d that the little guy didn¡¯t state it right away that he wanted to go back, or he should be frustrated that he is not important enough in the little guy¡¯s heart to not hesitate to choose to stay back. But one thing for sure that Yin Suye knows very well, he definitely won¡¯t allow the little guy to have any chance to escape from him! Maybe he should talk to Huang Beichen as soon as possible, let the little guypletely give up on going back!


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan can only remain silent at this time, because his heart is very chaotic, and he doesn¡¯t know how to refute Yin Suye¡¯s words.


    "You promised me that you won¡¯t leave me as long as you haven¡¯t dissolved the contract!"


    Yin Suye took a step forward andpletely shrouded Shui Ruoshan under his figure. Since the little guy belongs to him, he will naturally hold him tightly in his hands and will never let go!


    "..."


    If it weren¡¯t for Yin Suye taking the initiative to mention this, he would have forgotten the part where he got pitted by Yin Suye. Is it really alright to change concepts randomly like that, Yin Suye? At that time after he signed a master-servant contract with Yin Suye, Shui Ruoshan was worried that Yin Suye would be affected by the contract¡¯s effect, so he promised that he would not leave Yin Suye before dissolving the master-servant contract. As a result, it was not Yin Suye, but a magical beast signed the master-servant contract with him. Shui Ruoshan naturally will not put that contract in the eyes anymore. But obviously, Yin Suye doesn¡¯t think so. He unterally felt that Shui Ruoshan mustn¡¯t leave his side as long as the master-servant contract is not dissolved.


    He has to say, Yin Suye really used all kinds of methods, cheating, swindling, manipting, in order to prevent him from leaving; he made use of his entire life to do that! In this regard, Shui Ruoshan can only say that the man Yin Suye is really stubbornly scary and arbitrary! But strangely, Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t feel the slightly rejection or dissatisfaction from this!


    "Actually, you don¡¯t have to worry so much. Huang Beichen only said that there might be a way to go back."


    But considering Yin Suye¡¯s current feeling of uneasiness, Shui Ruoshan also knows now is not the time to settle ounts with him. They can only discuss this next time.


    "And even if there is a way back, we don¡¯t know if that method is feasible or workable right?"


    Shui Ruoshan himself understand most of the gap between theory and practice. So Shui Ruoshan feels that they shouldn¡¯t harp on the matter whether to go back or not, it can be discussed slowly. In a way, Shui Ruoshan has instantly decided to be a patient of procrastination!


    "But it might be true."


    Towards Shui Ruoshan¡¯s reasoning, Yin Suye obviously doesn¡¯t buy it. The news that Huang Beichen said is very credible to a great extent, so there is still a risk that the little guy will leave him!


    "It¡¯s not toote to discuss this issue again when the timees!"


    Shui Ruoshan has decided to dy the time because he felt that he needs time to think.


    "I don¡¯t trust that, so you must give me an assurance now!" Yin Suye refused to take a step back in this matter.


    "Don¡¯t be so unreasonable!" Shui Ruoshan rolled his eyes at Yin Suye.


    Even execution for death penalty has buffer time! Why does he only have seconds to answer a question?


    *falls down*


    Must give bad reviews ah!


    "I will never allow you to leave me!" Yin Suye once again emphasised his stand.


    "Are you afraid of me leaving?"


    At this moment, Shui Ruoshan finally understood why Yin Suye forced him to make a choice and keep stressing that he was not allowed to leave. In fact, the person most affected by Huang Beichen¡¯s news was not him, but Yin Suye! Yin Suye was deeply scaredpared to his inability to choose a side. Just because he is very important in Yin Suye¡¯s heart, Yin Suye was afraid that he will leave when he(YSY) is not paying attention. That¡¯s why he was so eager to make him provide a clear answer for his peace of mind! This understanding caused Shui Ruoshan¡¯s heart to feel stuffy and ufortable.


    "Yes, I am afraid that you will leave me!" Yin Suye confessed.


    Then he lowered his head and looked straight at Shui Ruoshan¡¯s eyes, trying to convey his feelings clearly into the other¡¯s eyes.


    "Apart from you, I don¡¯t have anything else!"


    As if what he said earlier was not enough to express his emotions that it has to be the little guy, Yin Suye thought about it and expressed the true feelings from his heart.


    "..."


    After hearing this sentence, Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t know why he suddenly felt that his heartbeat was a little faster, his face unconsciously turned red, and his thoughts drifted into the distant sky. Actually, can he think this sentence as Yin Suye¡¯s love talk to him? However, probably only Yin Suye in this world would use such a serious tone to say things that can make people blush; a confession that doesn¡¯t sound like a confession at all!


    ......


    Raw Word Count : 2745


    #Aww


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost

 Chapter 151

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one five one - Don¡¯t leave me</strong>


    "Don¡¯t be so pessimistic, you just have to feel it with your heart. Then you will find that you have a lot of other things besides me!"


    Shui Ruoshan thought for a while, and somewhat unnaturally refuted him. Yin Suye¡¯s words made him feel like he is the whole world in the other person¡¯s eyes. This feeling of having everything pinned on him alone, although profound, gave him a feeling of extreme despair. He does not want Yin Suye to keep rejecting the world outside of himself; living alone in his own belief. This will make his(SRS) heart aching.


    "What do those things have anything to do with me?"


    Yin Suye raised his hand and interrupted any further persuasive words from Shui Ruoshan. The irony in his tone revealed his disdain and scorn on ¡¯the other things¡¯ from Shui Ruoshan¡¯s words.


    "Do you think that after experiencing those betrayals from my past life, I will be still open to epting other things?"


    Not waiting for Shui Ruoshan to refute, Yin Suye asked his question first. When he first met the little guy, didn¡¯t he tested him(SRS) again and again, before finally decided to let go? So, although there are some things he doesn¡¯t care about, he has to let the little guy know his intentions clearly. Because if he didn¡¯t say it as clear as possible, the little guy will probably never find out with that thick insensitive nerves he has. So, under the stimuli that the little guy might return to Earth, Yin Suye has decided to tell him the true thoughts of his heart. He would never let go of the little guy.


    "Shui Ruoshan, do you know?" This time Yin Suye didn¡¯t use his nickname for Shui Ruoshan so that he can clearly sense his seriousness at this time.


    "If I didn¡¯t meet you when I was reborn, I believe I will still follow the same path as my previous life!"


    Yin Suye¡¯s eyes suddenly became distant, seemed to recall his life experience. At the same time, his thin lips slightly opened, and he revealed a very concise summary of what he had done in the past.


    "The path to destroy the world while destroying myself at the same time!"


    A faint sarcasm, towards himself and the world, shed in his eyes. It was only because of Shui Ruoshan that he changed his goal this time.


    "Actually, I have always hated this world for being so cruel and ruthless to me, and because it brought me nothing except pain."


    Actually, Yin Suye has once fantasised for friendship, family and love...


    Moreover, he tried to work hard to obtain these dreams, but unfortunately, he ended up injured and bruised every time.


    He had once regarded Huang Beichen as a friend but unfortunately was greeted with Huang Beichen¡¯s distrust and doubts...


    He had once cared for Huo Ruyan as a sister but unfortunately was greeted with Huo Ruyan¡¯s betrayal and her changing side...


    He had once regarded his subordinates as brothers but unfortunately was greeted with their betrayal and rebellion...


    Such examples were some of the countless misfortunes Yin Suye has experienced. Over time, he has no longer expecting anything from anyone, because without expectation, there will be no disappointment. But because he can¡¯t get what he wants, the dark emotions in Yin Suye¡¯s heart started to grow. He feels that since those people can betray him without hesitation, he does not need to be merciful, so his means also be more and more extreme. And the darker Yin Suye gets, the more the people around him wanted to leave him...


    This is a vicious circle.


    Therefore, Yin Suye began to cken gradually under the constant stimtion, until he became the big viin who rejected human, society and the world!


    "Sometimes, living is a burden for me!"


    Because there is nothing in the world that is worthy of his nostalgia. Power, status, money...


    These things were never what he wants. What he really wants is a pure and sincere feeling. However, this small wish was not realised even on the day he died. But fortunately, God gave him a chance to be born again, and let him meet the little guy who belongs to him. He thought that the reason why he was so miserable in his past life is to umte all his luck so that he could meet the little guy in this world! Therefore, no matter what, he will not give up this warmth he has in his grip.


    "It¡¯s alright, you still have me!"


    Seemed to be affected by Yin Suye¡¯s desperate mood, Shui Ruoshan stopped being angry with Yin Suye and stood up from the bed. Stretching his hands out, he pulled Yin Suye over and hugged him into his arms...


    He gently patted the depressed Yin Suye to calm him down. Actually, he always knew that Yin Suye is a very tragic viin in his pen. When he wrote the novel, he thought of giving the viin a reason to be ckened. So he arranged Yin Suye with a high enough identity, but have it destroyed in an instant, making him(YSY) constantly shift between Heaven and Hell. It was because of his whimsical thoughts at that time that he wanted to write a novel quite different from other novels, causing Yin Suye who should have an infinitely bright future to be set as the viin.


    However, when he transmigrated into the continent and met his viin, his mood could not be described in words. Because in the main outline of [The Strongest King in History], he has only written about this in passing, that is to say, he only knows that Yin Suye has painful experiences in the past, but never knew about the suffering in depth. But Yin Suye¡¯s tragic experiences were really there, and he did experience the loneliness of being abandoned by the whole world.


    But now when Yin Suye slowly revealed his feelings, Shui Ruoshan suddenly felt heartbroken. Whenever he thinks of this person who regarded him as his everything in front of him, how he died in his past life, how he didn¡¯t have even a person standing by his side, and how no one was sad for his death, Shui Ruoshan¡¯s mood becameplicated.


    "Shui Ruoshan, you are my only redemption!"


    Yin Suye cooperatively let himself held in Shui Ruoshan¡¯s arms. In order to let Shui Ruoshan hug him morefortably, he also bent down slightly. Feeling the gentle pat from behind, the dark emotions in Yin Suye¡¯s eyes eased a bit.


    "If you dare to leave me, I don¡¯t mind destroying the world!"


    The world that doesn¡¯t have the little guy in it doesn¡¯t have any reason to exist.


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan deeply felt that Yin Suye was not asking him to stay but was threatening him instead! Even though Yin Suye is now in a rare and fragile moment, he is still the Supreme King, the only one person high up in the sky. This doesn¡¯t change the dominance trait in his bones at all. But at this moment, not only Shui Ruoshan did not feel the slightest dissatisfaction, he also feels like agreeing with Yin Suye. Yin Suye expressed his own emotions so well that Shui Ruoshan can¡¯t help empathising with him, so that when he faces the current Yin Suye. Not only Yin Suye caused him feel very guilty, but he(YSY) also caused him to unconsciously feel like treating Yin Suye well. Who lets the source of all the miserable to Yin Suye is this author!


    "Don¡¯t leave me!"


    Sensing Shui Ruoshan¡¯s attitude softening, Yin Suye immediately took the opportunity to state his request, and also craftily used a low tone mixed with despair in his voice. Yin Suye¡¯s understanding of Shui Ruoshan can be said to have reached a godly level. He is too clear about what attitude to use when facing the little guy, in order to achieve twice the result with half the effort. For example, just now he first told his own experience of the past, caused the little guy to resonate with his misery. Then when the little guy felt hurt for him, he strongly requested him to stay, before repeating his request with the slightest weakening in the end. This method can definitely produce an obvious effect. However, only the little guy alone can make him n like this, but he is willing.


    "Alright."


    Under the continuous attacks from Yin Suye, Shui Ruoshan suddenly lost his stand and abandoned it. Yin Suye, acting weak to gain sympathy is a foul! But unfortunately, Shui Ruoshan is really partial to this kind of attack! Sure enough, he cannot be saved anymore! Actually, choosing between Yin Suye and returning to Earth is not as difficult as he imagined! Maybe Yin Suye¡¯s position in his heart is more important than he imagined! However, in order to avenge himself from Yin Suye¡¯s attack on him, Shui Ruoshan thought about it and fearlessly added a sentence without any considerations for his death.


    "But I can only guarantee that I won¡¯t take the initiative to leave you!"


    As for other unexpected situations or irresistible external force, it is not within his guarantee!


    "You can¡¯t!"


    Yin Suye¡¯s expression had already returned to normal turned ck again when he heard that. He is very clear that the little guy is trying to anger him. But for him, as long as the little guy is willing to stay with him, he will eliminate all other external factors that might cause the little guy leave him, so the little guy doesn¡¯t need to add this one sentence.


    "Humph!"


    Shui Ruoshan arrogantly turned and ignored Yin Suye¡¯s dissatisfaction. Anyway, he is telling the truth, Yin Suye can¡¯t refute it. And he is not afraid of him!


    Humph Humph!


    ......


    Raw Word Count : 2920


    #rolls


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost

 Chapter 152

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one five two - Going for treasure hunt</strong>


    "Sigh!"


    At this moment, Shui Ruoshan is sitting in a yard in the Imperial City, bored and sighing with his head hanging low. He now understands deeply what is called ¡¯no zuo no die¡¯1You won¡¯t die if you don¡¯t actively seek death! He really shouldn¡¯t have run his mouth that he provoked Yin Suye, that he could only guarantee that he would not take the initiative to leave his side. And now, Yin Suye¡¯seback was very fast and powerful. Yin Suye actually edited the enchantment effect of the Imperial City¡¯s barrier in the next second, that the moment he takes even one step out of the Imperial City, the enchantment will be activated and trap him inside the Imperial City. Oh yes, it was worded nicely by Yin Suye as well, this was done so that he can protect him(SRS) even better and can make sure that Shui Ruoshan could not leave when he doesn¡¯t want to2as in if something happens that forced SRS to leave the world, the barrier will make sure to keep him inside!


    One can say that after Yin Suye became the Supreme King, the city¡¯s barrier has levelled up from the original intention to keep intruders away, to ept the demon him¡¯s entry,stly to trap him inside the city; three-stage changes just to trap him.


    Should he sigh because Yin Suye is so talented that he developed the barrier of the Imperial City to use so many different functions? Amazing ah! Amazing his head ah! If one is to say this bluntly, this is simply illegal imprisonment!


    "You have been sighing all day, you can¡¯t keep doing it!"


    Fox looked at the Shui Ruoshan beside him and noticed that his mood seems to be somewhat low, so Fox could not helpforting him. As the self-proimed important person around his Master, Fox thinks that he is quite clear about the contradiction between Master and Shui Ruoshan.


    "You don¡¯t understand my sorrow!"


    Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t even look up at Fox. He just waved his hand in frustration at Fox, indicating that he didn¡¯t want Fox to bother him as Fox doesn¡¯t understand hisplex mood.


    Other than being angered by Yin Suye¡¯s overbearing temperament, Shui Ruoshan also deeply regretted his actions. Why did he provoke Yin Suye?! Now he ended up in such a disadvantage situation. Most importantly, he didn¡¯t benefit from this matter at all. Who told him to make Yin Suye feel angry and anxious, so he immediately became the unlucky person. However, the moment he tried to be a little bit tough, Yin Suye would immediately reveal an anxious expression, making him feel guilty, and he won¡¯t be able to refuse Yin Suye¡¯s request. So he took a step back and back again until he lost his principles.


    Yin Suye really is too skilful in alternating between soft and hard means!


    For example, right now, he actually felt that there is nothing wrong with just staying inside the Imperial City. Who told him to be a standard NEET! Sure enough, Yin Suye is his biggest nemesis!


    "Actually, I think you just have to please Master. I believe after that Master will not only lift the ban for you but even promise you anything!"


    Towards Shui Ruoshan not giving any faces to him, Fox calmly told himself that as an adult, he will not be petty with the little guy.


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan¡¯s mouth simply twitched. He was the one suffering and Fox wants him to go and seek peace with Yin Suye. Is there any justice out there?


    "Fox, do you think Yin Suye is going to Huang Beichen now?"


    Shui Ruoshan decided not to discuss anymore about this deep question regarding his mood and turned his attention to question where Yin Suye went. Actually, when he got up early this morning and didn¡¯t see Yin Suye around, he already had a bad guess. Next, he saw Fox appeared beside him. Then he knew that Yin Suye is definitely no longer inside the Imperial City.


    The moment he thought of the fact that Yin Suye sneaked away when they were still in disagreement, Shui Ruoshan became angrier. At the same time, he became even more certain that Yin Suye is using his provocation as a pretext to trap him in the Imperial City. He believes that even if he did not provoke Yin Suye, Yin Suye probably would find another reason to leave him inside the Imperial City, before secretly working on something. The only thing that could make Yin Suye do it behind his back, Shui Ruoshan feels that it should be rted to him returning to Earth. So, without even need to think about it, he can guess Yin Suye must be going to see Huang Beichen behind his back. After all, when Yin Suye forcefully ended their conversation with Huang Beichen, Yin Suye clearly stated that he would continue the talk next time. It was because he was there that Yin Suye didn¡¯t want to continue the topic.


    The feeling of being left in the dark by his trusted person makes Shui Ruoshan feel very unhappy. He has already chosen Yin Suye between him and going back to Earth, he naturally will not renege on his words. Why can¡¯t Yin Suye feel assured and relieved?


    "I don¡¯t know."


    Fox can only nce sideways and try to lie. In this case, whether he really knows or not, he must act innocently, so as not to be the cannon fodder between Master and Shui Ruoshan¡¯s disagreement. He who originally was the Head of the secret guards is now the captain of the Imperial guards, but still have to worry about the feelings between Master and Shui Ruoshan, being him is not easy!


    "Then what else do I need you for?"


    Can¡¯t me Shui Ruoshan for his bad attitude toward Fox. Every time Yin Suye is absent, Fox will appear next to him, so it really frustrated him ah! In fact, he also knows that it is wrong to be angry at others, but Fox is Yin Suye¡¯s diehard fans. So he can naturally ¡¯hate the house and its crow¡¯!3Modified from original saying ¡¯love the house and its crow¡¯ Especially Yin Suye is now meeting alone with Huang Beichen, and he feels ufortable in his heart.


    One needs to know, Yin Suye secretly went to see Huang Beichen behind his back, is strongly simr to a husband meeting little mistress behind the wife¡¯s back! Pei! It is obviously the wife meeting her lover behind her husband¡¯s back! En, that¡¯s right! His(SRS) position in the world¡¯s list of Gong4the Top, as in SRS insisted he is listed under Gong/Top, not Shou/Bottom is unshakable! If Yin Suye really dares to do anything to wrong him, then he will definitely press Yin Suye on the bed, then do this do that, after that do this do that...


    Shui Ruoshan couldn¡¯t help butugh at the beautiful mental picture.


    "I don¡¯t want to praise myself, but I can do more than that. I can serve you tea, listen to your troubles, alleviate boredom and worry, n schemes and have fun..."


    Fox became unhappy right away when Shui Ruoshan despised him, so he started talking about his usefulness.


    "Stop!" Seeing that Fox still wants to continue, Shui Ruoshan immediately stopped him.


    Then he looked at Fox with a look of contempt, which seemed to say, do you still have any dignity left?


    "Oh yeah, if you really want to know where Master went, you can actually ask Moqi!"


    Seeing Shui Ruoshan indifferent attitude, Fox obviously knew that his performance was too fake, so he rushed to rescue his image. He doesn¡¯t dare to offend Shui Ruoshan right now, because he was afraid that Shui Ruoshan mightin about him beside Yin Suye¡¯s ears. Then his good days wille to an end. Staying alive is better than dignity, so Fox immediately pushed Moqi out.


    "Moqi?!"


    Shui Ruoshan suspiciously asked, before looking at Moqi that was ying with Ruixue in the grass of the yard. He has long known that Yin Suye didn¡¯t take Moqi back thest time he released Moqi from his space ring, keeping it beside Shui Ruoshan.


    "Moqi is Master¡¯s spiritual beast. There is a special connection between Master and the contracted beast. Naturally, it will know where Master is."


    Fox is definitely someone who sells his teammates without blinking, as he exined everything about Moqi. However, he still retained a bit of ethics because he did not say that Shui Ruoshan actually could also learn about Master¡¯s whereabouts due to his co-death contract with Master.


    "En."


    Shui Ruoshan nodded. He originally thought that Moqi is now themon demon between him and Yin Suye so Moqi might no longer have the positioning function, but Fox said he can try it. There won¡¯t be any loss for him anyway.


    "Moqi, tell me. Where is Yin Suye going now?"


    Shui Ruoshan directed his attention to Moqi that was running in circles with Ruixue. Even though he was very clear that Yin Suye has nothing to do with Huang Beichen, but whenever he recalls thements left under [The Strongest King in History] chapters asking for male love between the protagonist and the viin, he became unsure. Because in the eyes of those readers, the ship for the protagonist and the viin is almost canon! As for him, his body is the first-gen demon Supreme King who appeared only once in the background introduction. For the readers, he is absolutely the soy sauce of the Soy Sauce party5passerby. No one will remember that such a character has appeared in the novel, let alone shipping him with Yin Suye.


    When he thinks about it, he can feel the abuse element!


    "..."


    Moqi was running cheerfully in the yard when its whole body froze in an instant the moment it heard Shui Ruoshan¡¯s words. So Ruixue that was chasing behind it mmed into it and fell to the ground.


    At this moment, Moqi really wanted to growl at Fox to express its dissatisfaction of being sold out. Instead, it looked up and nced at its second owner. Then it lifted its paws to cover its own eyes, which seems to say ¡¯you can¡¯t see me, can¡¯t see me¡¯! Then, it maintained the pose on the ground and stopped moving, pretending to be dead!


    "..." Watching Moqi trying to act stupid, Shui Ruoshan speechless looked at the sky. Is acting stupid contagious?


    Actually, he did not have any expectations at all to get info on Yin Suye from Moqi. After all, even if he knew it, he would not be able to go out from the Imperial City for the time being, so it makes no difference at all whether he knew or not. The reason why he asked was he got bored staying in the Imperial City and wanted to find some fun things to do. Torturing his own spiritual pets is obviously a good way to relieve stress.


    "Meow!"


    Seeing that Moqi dared to ignore its owner¡¯s order, Ruixue was instantly angered. It lifted its cat paw and swiped at Moqi¡¯s head. Then before Moqi could react, it took off with an elegant catwalk and strolled to Shui Ruoshan. Ruixue gently pushed against Shui Ruoshan¡¯s foot; seeking praise.


    "Ruixue is still the best one!"


    Shui Ruoshan was very happy to see his spiritual pet suppressing Yin Suye¡¯s pet, so he ced Ruixue in his arms and showered it in praises.


    "Meow!" Ruixue took the opportunity to show off at Moqi, that was still ying dead.


    Looking at Ruixue in its owner¡¯s arms, Moqi admired it in its heart while it could only bow its head feeling wronged. Wuwu, it has two masters and can¡¯t offend either one. It¡¯s really hard to be a spiritual pet!


    "Get up!"


    Seeing such a soft Moqi, Shui Ruoshan also couldn¡¯t bear to bully it anymore. Because when he saw Ruixue, he suddenly thought of another good way to pass the time. Ruixue as a spiritual pet, its most important function is not to assist in battles, nor sell meng6pretending to be cute, but to find treasures! To sum it up, as long as he has Ruixue in hand, he will obtain all treasures in the world! And he has been with Ruixue for a long time, but he didn¡¯t even use Ruixue to find any treasures, that¡¯s not good. He has nothing to do now anyway, so it¡¯s good to take this chance to hunt for good things in the Imperial City while Yin Suye is not there. He will then grab all of the treasures for himself, so when Yin Suye suddenly finds himself became very poor, Yin Suye will cry and hold his(SRS) thigh; asking to be raised!


    Shui Ruoshan felt a little excited when he thinks about it that way! So, in order to realize this beautiful fantasy in his mind, Shui Ruoshan waved his hand and directed Ruixue, "Ruixue, we are going to look for treasure! Target is all the treasures in the Imperial City!"


    "Meow!" Ruixue called out in agreement, treasure is what it likes most!


    "Count me in!"


    Treasure Hunt is a welfare-rich activity, Fox felt that he must join in even if he has to thicken his skin and stick to them, then he will grab on any opportunities passed by! So Fox didn¡¯t wait for Shui Ruoshan to agree and followed them. At the same time, he righteously imed, "Treasure hunt is very dangerous. This subordinates will definitely protect you!"


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan looked at Fox with a deep gaze. He really wanted to ask him, can you be more shameless? They are inside the Imperial City, what danger can he encounter in Yin Suye¡¯s territory? However, Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t bother with that anymore. He just nodded and agreed to let Fox join them.


    Because he doesck ackey to carry stuff for him.


    ......


    Raw Word Count : 3801


    #SoWeBackToNormalDaysNow


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost

 Chapter 153

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one five three - Work hard


    "Fox, remove the obstacles here."


    Shui Ruoshan saw some obstacles at the location Ruixue pointed, so he gave orders to Fox without hesitation. A coolie is a coolie. So whenever something that needs physical strength, dirty work, tiring work... he will call for Fox right away, while he(SRS) just need to stand by the side and give hismands. It can¡¯t get any more convenient than this. Of course, whenever he found items suitable for Fox, he will give it to him as a reward for his efforts. He(SRS) is a good employer, a¡¯ight?!


    "Alright."


    When Fox heard Shui Ruoshan¡¯s order, he didn¡¯t ask anything and immediately moved forward. In this treasure hunting journey following behind Shui Ruoshan and the Persian cat called Ruixue, Fox felt that his heart can now withstand strong stimtions. Ruixue is really talented in hunting for treasures, an absolute full point. Wherever its small ws pointed to, they will find treasures in there, no miss at all!


    Ruixue¡¯s vision is also very good, as the treasures found were ¡¯cream of the crop¡¯, treasures that not anyone has seen before. As of now, Fox has gotten three pieces of treasures that are suitable for him. Although the levels of the treasures were not at Imperial level, they were only a little bit lower than Imperial level, so Fox is willing to be used as a coolie by Shui Ruoshan.


    He hoped to get more chances to be a coolie if possible.


    After Fox removed all the obstacles, Shui Ruoshan squatted and randomly knocked on the ground. Upon finding a hollow space underneath the floor, he immediately removed the ground covering and easily picked up the treasure hidden inside.


    "This is refined ck iron?! But things like ck iron doesn¡¯t seem to be worth any money!"


    Shui Ruoshan disdainfully said while looking at the iron piece he had just found. However, he did spend a certain amount of time and effort to find it, so Shui Ruoshan reluctantly ced the ck iron into his space ring. Better than nothing!


    "..."


    Seeing how Shui Ruoshan looked at the refined ck iron, Fox felt like going crazy. One needs to know, ck iron is a must-have material in creating all kinds of Imperial level artifacts. It is definitely priceless, not to mention refined ck iron is a level higher than normal ck iron, it is definitely a good treasure! And now this piece of refined ck iron that could cause countless people fight senseless for it, only worth no more than a scrap iron in Shui Ruoshan¡¯s eyes. He(SRS) looked so reluctant when he stored it in his ring. If other people know about this, they will definitely disdain Shui Ruoshan to death. Fox guaranteed that, because even he himself wants to stand up and shout at Shui Ruoshan, ¡¯Stop, put it down, let me take it!¡¯ However, considering that he has already gotten three treasures that other people may never get in their life, Fox stopped himself frommenting on Shui Ruoshan¡¯s behaviour. So, he can only silently mourn for the refined ck iron for not meeting a wise master in his heart!


    "Ruixue, see if there are other valuable things here?"


    Shui Ruoshan lightly scratched Ruixue¡¯s chin as a reward for helping to find the treasures. However, he did not immediately leave the area and asked Ruixue to continue searching around instead. Since they are already here, they naturally have to search for more valuable things here. Obviously, Shui Ruoshan still remembered his idea to find out all the treasures, make Yin Suye jealous, and then buy Yin Suye to raise him.


    "Meow!"


    Ruixue opened its watery eyes widely, a pair amber-like heterochromic eyes, and carefully scanned their surroundings, not wanting to miss the slightest clue. Soon, Ruixue found another treasure located nearby, so it immediately pointed out the ce with its small ws. Shui Ruoshan praised Ruixue, then followed the direction to the new treasure...


    Fox loyally followed behind Shui Ruoshan, he will immediately step forward when Shui Ruoshan needs him. However, this time he was not needed as Shui Ruoshan bent down to pick up a bead from a corner.


    "This is the sandalwood pearl that enhances concentration?!" Fox recognised the bead at a nce.


    "En, it¡¯s not something extremely precious either."


    Shui Ruoshan said in a casual tone and indifferently threw the bead into his space ring. The value of this sandalwood bead is actually simr to the refined ck iron, so for Shui Ruoshan who has long possessed countless treasures, the bead was not anything special.


    "..."


    Once again hearing Shui Ruoshan¡¯s ever so light evaluation, Fox felt like going crazy, a¡¯ight?! He felt that after this treasure hunt with Shui Ruoshan, he could go back and write a book. The title would be "How poor people stay calm in front of a nouveau riche", he might even be able to make a name from it!


    Actually, Fox doesn¡¯t understand this sometimes. There were things Shui Ruoshan obviously doesn¡¯t need, but he still refuses to let go of it. Whether it¡¯s useful or not, Shui Ruoshan swept them clean anyway; showing what is the meaning of ¡¯clean¡¯. In the end, Fox can onlye to the conclusion that poor people like him won¡¯t understand the world of the rich! In fact, Fox really felt that Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t need to do this at all, because as long as he says the word, his Master would put whatever Shui Ruoshan wanted in front of him. After all, his master has once ordered them very strictly that regardless their Master is present or not, they must treat Shui Ruoshan as their Master as well and ced Shui Ruoshan¡¯s words as the highestmand. Even if Shui Ruoshan wants to demolish the Imperial City, they can¡¯t have any objections and should just help to demolish the Imperial City together! This is a way how his family¡¯s Master showing his unconditional favour to Shui Ruoshan. Therefore, even if Shui Ruoshan¡¯s identity as a demon is a bit awkward in the Imperial City, no one dares to show the slightest contempt towards Shui Ruoshan under his Master¡¯s warning.


    This is why even after Shui Ruoshan made such a big movement with his treasure hunt in the Imperial City, no one stepped forward to scold Shui Ruoshan. Under threat of being severely punished by his Master, Fox believes that no one would be blind enough to dare to attack Shui Ruoshan. What he is worried about now is that after the Imperial City being ransacked by Shui Ruoshan, will it be an empty shell? Should he worry about his Master¡¯s financial situation in the future?


    "Stop dazing around, work hard!"


    Shui Ruoshan has long noticed the questioning gaze in Fox¡¯s eyes, but he won¡¯t exin anything to Fox. Because it¡¯s impossible for silly mortals like Fox to understand his lofty ambition to buy and raise Yin Suye!


    "Alright." Fox doesn¡¯t understand but still honestly followed behind Shui Ruoshan and put on a standby mode.


    Shui Ruoshan picked up Ruixue to continue his treasure hunt.


    "Ruixue, where should we go next?"


    Shui Ruoshan bowed his head and asked Ruixue for directions. He is still a person with self-awareness. He knows that the Imperial City is veryrge and with his own strength, don¡¯t say finding a treasure in such a short time, he probably cannot even locate the road correctly. But now he has Ruixue, the treasure radar, treasure hunting has be ¡¯so easy¡¯1Author wrote it in English!


    Ruixue stayed in Shui Ruoshan¡¯s arms and is responsible for pointing out the routes. Fox followed behind Shui Ruoshan and helped with the physical work while keeping his opinions on Shui Ruoshan¡¯s behaviour in his heart. Moqi silently followed Shui Ruoshan and admired Ruixue, to be able to stay in Shui Ruoshan¡¯s arms, while wrongfully stared at its owner who has ignored it.


    "Come here!"


    In the end, Shui Ruoshanpromised when facing Moqi¡¯s innocent grievances, and held Moqi in his arms as well.


    Selling ¡¯meng¡¯ is shameful! But topromise is even more shameful!


    As soon as Moqi gotten in Shui Ruoshan¡¯s arms, it made afortable sound. Then Ruixue who felt like its Master¡¯s love has been stolen, swiped a paw at Moqi. Moqi then obediently stayed silent. It also knows that it has annoyed its owner2by covering its face and pretending not to know where YSY is earlier, so it doesn¡¯t dare to do anything to Ruixue. It could only send a wronged look at Shui Ruoshan.


    "You two arerades, you have to get along with each other!"


    Seeing Moqi being bullied and looked pitiful, Shui Ruoshan reached out and gently pat Ruixue¡¯s head to express that Ruixue shouldn¡¯t be so overbearing.


    "Meow!"


    Ruixue knows that an obedient spiritual pet is more likeable to its owner, so after it arrogantly warned Moqi, it turned away with a lofty expression. Ruixue will not be with an ugly creature like Moqi! Very obvious, only cat beings are beautiful in Ruixue¡¯s mind, and it is the most beautiful one among all the cat beings!


    ......


    Raw Word Count : 2764


    #LikeOwnerLikePet


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost


    <strong>Banana</strong>: Thought of skipping release for Tuesday because Banana has gotten sick from the haze but since we are ending soon, let¡¯s rush the end :v #PraiseMeh

 Chapter 154

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one five four - The Forbidden Ground of Imperial City</strong>


    "Right in front is the Forbidden Ground of Imperial City, we shouldn¡¯t go!"


    Fox spent the whole day running around in the Imperial City with Shui Ruoshan to hunt for treasure, but he did reap a good harvest. Such beneficial activities like treasure hunt, has a lot of benefits, can make one happy, and even let one feel like they can always find treasures! However, Fox has to persuade Shui Ruoshan when he realised Ruixue was pointing to the forbidden ground of Imperial City. The Imperial City¡¯s forbidden ground will refuse entry to anyone other than the Supreme King. Even the Supreme King can¡¯t go in easily and only be allowed to enter during certain days.


    In the past, some fearless adventurers ventured into the forbidden ground but no one evere out except the Supreme King. In other words, those arrogantly trespassers must have died in it. Therefore, Fox feels that it is unwise to enter the forbidden ground with just their team of two humans and two pets.


    "The forbidden ground is right in front?!"


    Unfortunately, when Shui Ruoshan heard the words forbidden ground, his eyes revealed excitement instead of fear. Throughout the ages, the word forbidden ground always means treasures!


    "If you really want to go in, why not wait for Master toe back and ask Master to take you in?"


    When Fox saw Shui Ruoshan¡¯s gleaming eyes, he knew that things will be bad, so he could only continue to persuade Shui Ruoshan, hoping to change his mind. Fox knows very well that Master won¡¯t mind Shui Ruoshan going into the forbidden ground meant for Supreme King, but Fox is afraid that the forbidden ground would be too dangerous, and his strength alone may not be able to protect Shui Ruoshan! If the little ancestor Shui Ruoshan encountered any problem, Fox would have no time to ask for mercy before getting chopped to pieces by his Master.


    So they should really wait for Master toe back and personally apany Shui Ruoshan for such challenging and dangerous adventure! In fact, this is also his fault. He should have known and be alert when Ruixue started to direct them to more and more remote ces, when passerby became lesser, to realise that they are heading to a ce they shouldn¡¯t go.


    "No, I want to go in now!"


    Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t seem to see Fox¡¯s persuasion at all and stated his decision very determinedly. He has already made up his mind to scrape all the treasures of the Imperial City and make Yin Suye jealous. How can he stop halfway when he knows that there are huge treasures and big opportunities ahead?


    Plus he is still angry with Yin Suye, so if he waits for Yin Suye toe back to enter the forbidden ground, not to say ¡¯seeing the entrance, he won¡¯t be able to see even the windows¡¯. In fact, if Ruixue didn¡¯t bring him to the forbidden ground today, Shui Ruoshan would have forgotten about the plot regarding the forbidden ground in [The Strongest King in History]. The reason why the forbidden ground only allowed the Supreme King to enter was because it contained the inheritance of the Supreme King, and also the ce where the treasures of the human race are hidden. However, this opportunity that should have belonged to the viin did not fall onto Yin Suye¡¯s hands but fell to the protagonist Huang Beichen instead.


    The reason is actually very simple. In the original story, Wang Batian died too suddenly, and the next generation of Supreme King was not immediately elected, so the secret about the forbidden ground disappeared along with Wang Batian¡¯s death. So even after Yin Suye eventually became the Supreme King, he didn¡¯t know about the importance the forbidden ground. Usually, he would be busy cultivating or going against Huang Beichen, so he never enters the forbidden ground until he died.


    During the time when Huang Beichen fought against Yin Suye, he inadvertently discovered the base used by Wang Batian for secret experimental research. From there, he found a lot of precious treasures of the human race hidden in the forbidden ground. At the time, Huang Beichen has already be the demon Supreme King, and don¡¯t really covet the human¡¯s treasure, but he won¡¯t inform the Supreme King Yin Suye either so not to increase the enemy¡¯s strength.


    Just that when Huo Ruyan knew about the matter, she was blinded by greed for the treasures. So under Huo Ruyan¡¯s persuasion, Huang Beichen finally decided to go to the Imperial City¡¯s forbidden ground. However, the forbidden ground is not a ce where anyone could enter whenever they wanted. In order to enter the forbidden ground smoothly, Huo Ruyan came up with the idea of using Yin Suye¡¯s blood to camouge his aura. So Huo Ruyan took the initiative to approach Yin Suye. Although Huo Ruyan has already stood at Huang Beichen¡¯s side at that time, she didn¡¯t really openly go against Yin Suye, hence by relying on her status in the Imperial City, and her rtionship with Yin Suye, she managed to easily sneak up on Yin Suye.


    Actually, Huo Ruyan originally intended to kill Yin Suye, but his strength was too strong and managed to avoid being hit at vital points at thest minute. Huo Ruyan knew that she won¡¯t be able to attack Yin Suye anymore now that he has his guard up. So she gathered a lot of blood from Yin Suye and fled under the cover of the crowd, meeting up with Huang Beichen right away. At the time, Yin Suye was almost fatally wounded because he did not fight back against Huo Ruyan, and Huo Ruyan also applied a very powerful poison on her sword. After the incident, Yin Suye could not personally chase after Huo Ruyan and could only order his subordinates, but they were obviously not Huang Beichen¡¯s opponents so they could only return in failure.


    Huo Ruyan and Huang Beichen waited for this moment when Yin Suye is distracted and painted his blood on themselves before hiding their own aura. Then disguising as the Supreme King, both of them managed to enter the forbidden ground quite easily. They looted everything, even taking away the inheritance of the Supreme King, leaving only an empty forbidden ground.


    With this in mind, Shui Ruoshan instantly felt that he felt sorry for Yin Suye! What to do with this sudden deep sense of guilt? Sure enough, he shouldn¡¯t have recalled the background story of the forbidden ground! So in order to calm down his mood, Shui Ruoshan decided to shift his target on Fox.


    "Fox, if you are afraid, no need to go to the forbidden ground with me, just wait here for me!"


    Shui Ruoshan indifferently threatened Fox. In fact, it is still beneficial to recall the plot, at the very least, he knows that the forbidden ground don¡¯t really forbid entry and exit and that he can enter the ground if he wanted. Because he and Yin Suye are bound with the co-death contract, so he can use the effect of the contract to simte Yin Suye¡¯s aura. In other words, to a certain extent, he equals to Yin Suye. He did not write in detail about the co-death contract in his main draft, he only started to learn more about it after he signed a co-death contract with Yin Suye. Now he can say that he has a rich theoretical knowledge of the co-death contract. As for practice, he still needs to slowly experiment. At this moment, such a good practice opportunity presented itself in front of him, he naturally has to cherish it.


    "Of course I want to go with you!" Fox tragically replied.


    However, for the sake of his little life, he secretly sent a message to Master just now when he realised he could not stop Shui Ruoshan¡¯s decision. He hoped that his Master woulde back quickly enough to help him collect his corpse. At the same time, Fox began to calcte silently in his heart. If he can survive this trip to the forbidden ground, he will boldly march to his Master to ask for a raise! He is taking care of Shui Ruoshan using his life after all!


    "If that¡¯s the case, then keep up!"


    Shui Ruoshan flipped his hair at Fox and headed the forbidden ground. Don¡¯t think that Shui Ruoshan is acting very casual, he has already opened up his spiritual power, carefully observing the surrounding environment to prevent walking into stuff like traps. After all, he has only briefly written about this in [The Strongest King in History] and don¡¯t know much. He only knows that there are treasures in the forbidden ground, but not sure what would it be. Therefore, he can¡¯t really guarantee that using Yin Suye¡¯s aura will protect him from encountering any danger in the forbidden ground. As it turns out, Shui Ruoshan¡¯s fears are uncalled for. Maybe the forbidden ground really did mistake him for the Supreme King. That¡¯s why not only he did not encounter any danger along the way, there weren¡¯t any other movement either. It is quiet to the extreme.


    "Meow!"


    Until the end of the path in the forbidden ground, Ruixue finally made a sound, indicating that they had arrived.


    "That pair of swords in the air looked like the most valuable treasure here?!"


    Shui Ruoshan haspletely ignored all kinds of treasures scattered around him, only noticed the big white tform in the center of the area. In the middle of the altar, there is a gold and silver sword held suspended in the air, exuding faint brilliance; an exquisite double sword of the same style.


    Shui Ruoshan took a step forward. At first, his body was slightly blocked at the periphery of the tform. Then the thin film blocking him seemed to disappearpletely at the next second, so he went straight to the altar.


    "Sunlight (Riyao)? Moonlight (Yueyao)?"


    Shui Ruoshan looked at the words etched on the sword and read it gently. Just the moment when he reached out and touched the sword, a strong ray emitted from the sword enveloped his whole person...


    Shui Ruoshan has no time to react to the changes when his entire body felt excruciating pain.


    ......


    Raw Word Count : 2764


    #rolls


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost

 Chapter 155

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one five five - You¡¯re awake</strong>


    "Be careful!"


    Fox didn¡¯t think that a moment of distraction will let Shui Ruoshan went to the tform. Without hesitation, Fox immediately followed, but the moment he approached the tform, he seemed to hit an invisible wall, then was strongly bounced out.


    "A barrier?!"


    Fox knows that it should be some kind of barrier blocking his way. But he did not expect to encounter a barrier in the forbidden ground since there¡¯s already one outside the Imperial City! This kind of ¡¯barrier within barrier¡¯ is generally used to protect very important things, so Fox will appear to be somewhat out of sorts. But now he has no time to be shocked because he realised that Shui Ruoshan is in a bad state.


    "..."


    Towards Fox ¡¯giving advice in hindsight¡¯1giving caution after something has already happened, Shui Ruoshan does not want to talk about it now, he doesn¡¯t even have the mood to roll his eyes. The only feeling he can feel now is pain, very painful, very painful...


    Who knew from just touching the Sunlight sword, his entire body would feel like he got electrocuted; shaking uncontrobly...


    While Shui Ruoshan endured the pain as if his bones were broken down and forced to reorganise again, he felt that his current situation was exactly the same as when he was blocked by the Imperial City¡¯s barrierst time. What kind of bad luck is this? In such a short time, he experienced this kind of extreme pain twice! Although he keep ranting in his heart, Shui Ruoshan can only clench his teeth right now and try not to let himself cry out!


    He couldn¡¯t help thinking back of what Huang Beichen had said to him, that he doesn¡¯t quite look like the real Huan Tian, that is to say, there may still be a seal on his body. So his current pain may be that he identally touched something he shouldn¡¯t, causing the seal inside him to react and identally unsealed it.


    Soon, Shui Ruoshan gets a confirmation of his guess. Did his body just grown a bit bigger?! Not only this change did not make Shui Ruoshan feel grateful, but it also caused his heart to feel a faint sense of uneasiness. No one would stay indifferent knowing that there is another soul in their body, not to mention this soul may also be directly rted to the seal on his body, so he can¡¯t stay calm! This is also why he and Yin Suye, didn¡¯t try to break the seal upon knowing its existence. Because no one can guarantee what would happen after that! *sigh* This kind of behaviour of always pitting himself, really hates it! Just as he stillining internally, he suddenly felt lighter and realised that the pain in him has finally passed.


    Shui Ruoshan immediately took his hand off the Sunlight sword and wiped away the cold sweat on his forehead. Just when he wanted to turn around and inform Fox that he was fine, he was shocked still! Because a cold indifferent voice sounded from his mind at this instant.


    "Shui Ruoshan, first time meeting you. Nice to meet you."


    "Huan, Huan Tian?!"


    Just now, Shui Ruoshan clearly felt the existence of another soul in his body, and this soul is undoubtedly Huan Tian. At the same time, he can clearly hear his voice. He can clearly see in his mind a soul in cloud form instantly transformed into the same appearance as this current body. He(HT) looked more mature, more perfect, and more enchanting than him(SRS)! Disregarding that perfect look like the most perfect works from Heaven, with just a simple sound from Huan Tian, he can easily shake one¡¯s mind and mesmerised the world.


    At this moment, Shui Ruoshan had to admit that no matter how much he had advertised himself as an aloof beauty, he looked like a knockoff good meeting the genuine one the moment he met Huan Tian; instantly suppressed by him a¡¯ight?! The most important thing is Huan Tian¡¯s kind of cold temperament was as if he was born with it. He doesn¡¯t have to do anything, and his aura would be naturally revealed.


    Really makes one feel resentful ah!


    He spent countless time and effort to maintain a noble and morous image in front of people, but Huan Tian simply stood there, and no one would doubt his noble temperament. People really shouldn¡¯tpare among themselves! As expected, Huan Tian being so perfect must be born to attack the public¡¯s self-confidence!


    *falls down*


    When Shui Ruoshan first wrote [The Strongest King in History], he did not specifically write about Huan Tian¡¯s appearance at all, so how can Huan Tian look so amazing? This is not scientific! If it is not because he is very clear that he didn¡¯t set something like ¡¯the more powerful the person, the more beautiful their appearance¡¯, he will definitely think this is a world that judges one¡¯s strength based on looks! Otherwise, why everyone he met looked better than another? In an instant, he felt tired with this realistic world!


    "En."


    Huan Tian in his soul form indifferently looked at Shui Ruoshan. Although he has been sleeping all this while, he kept his consciousness outside, so that everything he saw will flow into his mind when he wakes up. Therefore, Huan Tian was not shocked by Shui Ruoshan¡¯s existence at all and was quite familiar with him.


    "You¡¯re awake?"


    Shui Ruoshan couldn¡¯t think of what to say with Huan Tian, so he identally asked a stupid question. If Huan Tian isn¡¯t awake, then who is he talking to now? Destroying own image at such a crucial moment, can he not?


    "The seal is broken, so naturally I woke up."


    Each word was spoken with the same speed and tone, unnaturally. His words do not contain the slightest touch of emotions, seemed ethereal as if he was spoken from high up the sky.


    "..."


    Hearing Huan Tian¡¯s confirmation, Shui Ruoshan knew that their previous guesses about the seal were correct. If he knew earlier that forbidden ground will unlock the seal in him, and wake up Huan Tian¡¯s soul, he would definitely refuse toe here! It is a pity that it is alreadyte, and he must find a way to deal with this unfavourable situation.


    "What do you want to do with me?"


    After thinking about it, Shui Ruoshan decided to go straight to the point. After all, this body belongs to Huan Tian. Now that this respectful owner of the body has awakened, he as the outsider naturally needs to give way! And here can be said as Huan Tian¡¯s territory, plus he is not Huan Tian¡¯s opponent, this is why he decided not to beat about the bush. Because when he woke up against in Huan Tian¡¯s body, he realised that his soul has been pulled into the body and that he lost control of the body! In other words, Huan Tian has the control over this body now.


    "You can stay in this body and rest well."


    Huan Tian¡¯s words revealed a clear meaning. He does not mind Shui Ruoshan staying in his body, but the body¡¯s control can only be his.


    "Has the body¡¯s control changed back to you?"


    Shui Ruoshan tried and wanted to connect to the body again, but there was no reaction. However, he obviously can¡¯t ept this reality, so he insisted on hearing it from Huan Tian¡¯s mouth.


    "Yes."


    Saying that Huan Tian was slightly pointed at Shui Ruoshan so that even if Shui Ruoshan¡¯s soul was trapped inside the body, he(SRS) could still see the situation outside through his(HT) eyes.


    Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t know what Huan Tian had done to him. He only knew that after Huan Tian finished his words, he(SRS) suddenly could see the situation outside the body, but it doesn¡¯t make him feel happy at all. It only let him understand clearly that Huan Tian controls this body, and he(SRS) is just a little soul in this little ck house trapped in his mind.


    "You have taken back your body now, what are your ns?"


    After thinking about it, Shui Ruoshan felt that he should first understand Huan Tian¡¯s n and then make his n. From what he can see just now, he knows that Huan Tian didn¡¯t n to do anything to him in a short time. His safety is still rtively safe, but he is more worried about the safety of others. Because he doesn¡¯t know if anyone realises that his body has changed hands or that he haspletely changed into someone else. If Huan Tian uses his(SRS) privilege in the Imperial City to do something bad, or do something to use Yin Suye, Shui Ruoshan can¡¯t imagine how bad it would be!


    After all, Huan Tian¡¯s identity is the demon Supreme King!


    "I have no ns to do anything for the time being."


    Seemed to sense Shui Ruoshan¡¯s nervousness, Huan Tian¡¯s brow slightly raised up before he gave his answer. Not doing anything is only temporary, it does not mean that he will not take any actions in the future.


    "Didn¡¯t you said earlier that you want to go out and look for Yin Suye?"


    Huan Tian looked like he suddenly thought of something, and asked Shui Ruoshan in a friendly manner.


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan can only scream F*CCCKK in his heart, what he was afraid of hase! Can he bravely reply that he doesn¡¯t want to do so?


    ......


    Raw Word Count : 2838


    #WhatWillHappenAhAhAhAhAh


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost

 Chapter 156

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one five six - My name is Huan Tian</strong>


    "I can take you to look for Yin Suye."


    Seeing Shui Ruoshan did not respond after a while, Huan Tian repeated his offer again.


    "No. Actually, I prefer to stay here and wait for Yin Suye toe to me!"


    Shui Ruoshan definitely must not agree! If he agreed and Huan Tian wants to deal with Yin Suyeter on, he(SRS) won¡¯t even have time to cry! Therefore, he must make use of the word ¡¯drag¡¯(for time), hoping he can use his intelligence and wits in the meantime to think for some ways to deal with Huan Tian.


    "But I want to meet the current Supreme King."


    Huan Tian seemed like he is exining his reason with Shui Ruoshan, but the tough attitude revealed in his tone let one feel that he is not reasoning with Shui Ruoshan at all but just informing him his decision.


    "Yin Suye really has nothing special to be seen. He¡¯s just like us; have one nose and two eyes!" Shui Ruoshan deliberately described Yin Suye with an indifferent attitude, hoping to dispel some of Huan Tian¡¯s interest.


    "But Yin Suye caused you to feel something for him." Huan Tian¡¯s eyes looked straight at Shui Ruoshan, as if he can see through Shui Ruoshan¡¯s soul, and into his heart.


    "Hehe!" Shui Ruoshan¡¯s mouth twitched, arge group of ¡¯mud horses¡¯ and magical beasts1means ¡¯f*ck, simply means a string of curses ran across his mind speeding across his mind. Why does he has the feeling that their thoughts are not on the same level? Not only Huan Tian¡¯s words sounded ¡¯no tail or no head¡¯2make no sense, it could also easily let one think something indecent! On the other hand, Huan Tian wanted to see Yin Suye but what does it have to do with him? Yin Suye and Huan Tian never met before, don¡¯t make it sound like they know each other very well, a¡¯ight?!


    "Since you don¡¯t want to look for Yin Suye, then we won¡¯t go." Huan Tian doesn¡¯t mind Shui Ruoshan¡¯s perfunctory attitude and patiently responded.


    "Howe you suddenlypromised?" Shui Ruoshan looked at Huan Tian in suspicion.


    He won¡¯t believe that the Huan Tian who has just used amanding tone to talk to him to suddenly changed his mind. Something fishy must be going on!


    "Because Yin Suye is here." Huan Tian looked up ahead.


    When Shui Ruoshan heard Huan Tian¡¯s words, he has yet to react. He raised his eyes and turned to look at the direction Huan Tian is staring at. A deep fear shed in his eyes.


    "Yin Suye? How can he arrive so soon?"


    At the next moment, Shui Ruoshan saw a familiar figure in the distance and was flying fast toward his location; causing his heart tensed up. He won¡¯t be so naive to think that Huan Tian just wants to meet Yin Suye for a chat!


    "You are now in the sea of my consciousness. Yin Suye is the other half of your co-death contract, so you two should be connected." Seeing Shui Ruoshan¡¯s doubt, Huan Tian patiently exined. "And just now your subordinates seemed to have secretly contacted Yin Suye when he saw that your situation is not right."


    "..."


    At this moment, Shui Ruoshan understood that no matter what, Yin Suye woulde back right away upon knowing that he(SRS) in trouble. So, earlier Huan Tian deliberately said to look for Yin Suye, he(HT) was actually ying him? Even though all he wanted to do right now is to turn his head and re at Huan Tian, Shui Ruoshan¡¯s eyes don¡¯t dare to move away from Yin Suye.


    "Waiting for someone is boring."


    Hence, Huan Tian thinks that he should find something to entertain himself during that free time, like teasing people or something. One needs to know, he has never waited for anyone before, but right now he chooses to wait for Shui Ruoshan¡¯s sake.


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan felt that he should have maintained a 200% vignce against Huan Tian, this behind-the-scenes big viin. But who can tell him why this viin, who should be noble and elegant, used his cold and indifferent voice to sell ¡¯meng¡¯? Won¡¯t that be OOC3Out Of Character? Especially at thest word, there obviously isn¡¯t any changes in tone, but one could somewhat hear a hundred thousand fluctuations in it, it is really not easy (to do so)!


    ......


    "Xiao Ruo?"


    Yin Suye looked at the stranger standing in front of the tform and called with some uncertainty. Earlier, he deliberately used some wordy to lockdown the little guy, and then found an excuse, an opportunity to meet privately with Huang Beichen. However, he did not expect to receive a message from Fox that the little guy might be in danger before he reached a consensus with Huang Beichen. And so, no time to bother with Huang Beichen anymore, he got up and rushed back to the Imperial City. Using the information he had gotten from Fox and through his link with Shui Ruoshan, Yin Suye managed to find out the location very easily. What surprised him was all of a sudden, he couldn¡¯t sense the contractual link between him and Shui Ruoshan anymore along the way, and that caused Yin Suye to feel even more anxious. Noticing the little guy on the tform from afar, Yin Suye immediately noticed that something was wrong before he has the chance to breathe a sigh of relief.


    Not because the little guy suddenly grew up, but the feeling that the little guy gave him haspletely changed like he haspletely changed to another person!


    "You are not Xiao Ruo!"


    Yin Suye immediately came to the conclusion that he did not want to believe, but had to. Because even though he is so close to the little guy, he couldn¡¯t sense the rtionship between them, which shows that there is some kind of power hindering the contract¡¯s link. And an ability that could restrain the most overbearing contract¡¯s power is definitely not any normal power! Although Shui Ruoshan can clearly see and hear Yin Suye, he felt like an outsider, who can see the movements of people around him. No matter what he did, he just couldn¡¯t get in touch with the outside world. All he could do is stay in Huan Tian¡¯s body and watched how things progress. Although Shui Ruoshan was very happy that Yin Suye could recognise Huan Tian at a nce, this also means that Yin Suye is now directly confronting Huan Tian, which makes Shui Ruoshan feel anxious and helpless!


    "My name is Huan Tian." Huan Tian¡¯s eyelids lifted gently as he slowly appraised Yin Suye.


    "What did you do to Xiao Ruo?" Yin Suye¡¯s eyes were dark. Sure enough, things turned in the direction he least hoped.


    "Rest assured, I won¡¯t do anything to Shui Ruoshan." Huan Tian said very truthfully.


    As if it was not enough to clearly express his meaning, Huan Tian thought for a while and added a sentence. "And I can¡¯t do anything to him either!"


    The meaning in Huan Tian¡¯s words was obvious. It was not that he does not want to do anything to Shui Ruoshan, but he can¡¯t do it. The only thing he can do is to imprison his soul in his body, which is what he is doing now. The reason why Huan Tian would tell the truth is because he simply doesn¡¯t mind exposing his shorings. The most important thing is he as the demon Supreme King, he does not bother using threats to achieve his goal.


    "Your purpose?"


    Yin Suye was relieved to hear that the little guy was still safe for the time being. However, the current situation is still very unfavourable to him because the little guy is still in his hands. Since the other party does not mean to hurt the little guy, it means that Huan Tian definitely has his purpose for doing so. Only by understanding what Huan Tian wants that he can better protect the little guy¡¯s safety. Regardless of whether Huan Tian¡¯s previous words were true or not, he did not dare to use the little guy¡¯s safety to gamble.


    "I want you to die."


    Huan Tian didn¡¯t hide his purpose and simply stated his request. The rxed expression doesn¡¯t look like he is talking about serious topics like life and death, but rather like a meaningless small talk about the weather.


    "You dare?!"


    Inside Huan Tian¡¯s body, Shui Ruoshan was the first to express his disapproval. For a moment, he recalled that Huang Beichen has once said that Huan Tian wants his(HBC) life. Shui Ruoshan thinks he could understand why Huan Tian wants to kill Huang Beichen. After all, Huan Tian is the demon Supreme King, while Huang Beichen is one as well. And the demon race can only have one Supreme King, so their positions were against each other right from the beginning.


    On the other hand, because he was trapped in Huan Tian¡¯s sea of consciousness, Shui Ruoshan could clearly feel that Huan Tian was not joking when he said that he wanted to kill Yin Suye. Huan Tian really wanted to kill Yin Suye. But at this point, it makes Shui Ruoshan wonder. One needs to know, before Yin Suye was killed by Huang Beichen, there was no interaction between Yin Suye and Huan Tian. So what is Huan Tian¡¯s purpose for wanting to kill Yin Suye? In the generalws of novel plots, shouldn¡¯t it be viins joining hands to deal with the protagonist? So, what is this current progress for a viin to go against another viin?


    However, Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t need to know that, he only knows that he absolutely would not allow Huan Tian to hurt Yin Suye.


    "Huan Tian, if you really dare to do something that hurts Yin Suye, ¡¯either the fish dies or the splits¡¯; I don¡¯t mind fighting to the death with you!"


    ......


    Raw Word Count : 2796


    #HuanTianShouldJustDie


    #ShitYou


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost

 Chapter 157

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one five seven - Long time no see</strong>


    "Yin Suye, you are going too fast, I almost can¡¯t catch up with you!"


    Huang Beichen hasn¡¯t arrived yet, but one can already hear hisint.


    After Yin Suye suddenly ceased their discussion and left, Huang Beichen followed as well after a moment of thinking. Although he knew that Yin Suye may not wee him, but it was not easy for him to reach a certain consensus with Yin Suye, so naturally it¡¯s impossible for him to give up his previous efforts at such a critical time. And for Yin Suye to drop everything and left, it shows that there must be something big happening, so Yin Suye needs to rush back. Therefore, Huang Beichen felt that if Yin Suye really had some unforeseen trouble, he as a fellow Supreme King can more or less help out.


    He should be d that Yin Suye had already modified the Imperial City¡¯s barrier; otherwise he would have to make a lot of preparations to enter the Imperial City. However, when Huang Beichen chased Yin Suye¡¯s footsteps to the Imperial City¡¯s forbidden ground, his pupils inevitably contracted upon seeing the scene.


    "Huan Tian?!"


    Even when he has mentally prepared himself, but seeing Huan Tian¡¯s adult appearance still caused Huang Beichen¡¯s expression to turn cold. Just like how Yin Suye could recognise Shui Ruoshan in a nce, Huang Beichen also could recognize this culprit who caused his death in the past!


    "Huang Beichen, long time no see."


    Huan Tian calmly stood still. His calm expression did not reveal any hints that he and Huang Beichen were enemies, but more like friends who had not seen each other for a long time.


    "Are you reborn as well?"


    Huang Beichen¡¯s dark expression instantly deepened. In his past life, Huan Tian at this moment could not have known him at all, because he should be still in the state of sleeping in the seal. Now, Huan Tian looked like he is familiar with him(HBC) and even said ¡¯long time no see¡¯, this piece of information really gets people thinking.


    "Reborn, means like you lot who retained the memories from your past life?"


    Huan Tian¡¯s eyes slightly blinked and asked in uncertainty. The ¡¯you lot¡¯ in his words obviously referred to Huang Beichen and Yin Suye.


    "Yes."


    Although he doesn¡¯t know if Huan Tian is referring to their reborn or the meaning of the word, Huang Beichen still replied with his confirmation. Since Huan Tian asked it, it means Huan Tian has a certain understanding of the matter. Denying would help anything.


    "My situation is moreplicated, and it shouldn¡¯t be considered a reborn." Huan Tian¡¯s eyes shed, and he unhurriedly replied.


    "If not reborn, then are you telling me you transmigrated?!" Huang Beichen didn¡¯t believe Huan Tian¡¯s words, and his tone became sharp.


    "Too much nonsense!"


    Yin Suye took a step forward and pulled away the Huang Beichen who looked like he wanted to continue talking about his theory with Huan Tian. Raising his head, Yin Suye looked at Huan Tian without fear, and at the same time, an undisguised bloodthirsty killing intent broke out from his gaze...


    "If you want my life, thene and get it yourself!" Yin Suye turned his wrist, and a long-sworded sword with sharp aura appeared in his palm.


    In an instant, Yin Suye¡¯s figure disappeared, leaving only a faint afterimage. The next second, he appeared directly in front of Huan Tian and used the long sword to swipe at Huan Tian¡¯s neck. This whole movement waspleted in an instant.


    "I am standing right here for you to kill, do you dare to do it?"


    Huan Tian did not take any counterattack actions, just standing still and letting Yin Suye put his sword on his neck.


    "Are you threatening me?"


    Yin Suye¡¯s eyes glinted dangerously, and his hand holding the sword subconsciously tightened. Because the little guy is still in Huan Tian¡¯s body, he does not dare to attack randomly, but if he doesn¡¯t do anything, the situation will be even worse for him.


    "I¡¯m just letting you see the reality, and not to do unnecessary actions." Huan Tian said as he extended his pair of white jade hand and gently pinched the long sword on his neck.


    At this moment, Yin Suye did not know whether it was because he was concerned for Shui Ruoshan¡¯s safety, or because the invisible pressure Huan Tian gave him, he didn¡¯t react and just kept the same posture, while watching Huan Tian slowly pinched his sword.


    "I didn¡¯t trouble you, so don¡¯t put up a lifeless look like this in front of me, because it felt disgusting!"


    Suddenly, Huan Tian¡¯s voice turned low, and with just a few words, he managed to disy an absolutely strong and confident pressure. His deep ck eyes started to exude a dazzling golden light...


    A powerful pressure belonged to a Supreme King suddenly burst out, making one feel suffocated! Under the terrible pressure, his charming appearance was lessened, reced with a sense of sacredness that cannot be ignored! As if he is standing from a high position, overlooking the world like a real God! This is also Huan Tian¡¯s true face as the demon Supreme King; unique in the world, over the sentient beings, unparalleled in the world...


    "And, you can¡¯t kill me with your current strength!" As he says that, Huan Tian lightly pinched the sword with his finger, and the sword that apanied Yin Suye through countless battles was snapped off.


    When Huan Tian¡¯s temperament changes, Yin Suye realised that the situation was not good. He wanted to step back, but the sword in his hand was firmly pinched by Huan Tian. Before Yin Suye could abandon it, Huan Tian broke his sword. Due to the link to his sword, he suffered an instant injury from the damage.


    "Yin Suye, step aside!"


    Although he was shocked by Yin Suye¡¯s attack, but as a genius who fought his way up from the bottom to be a Supreme King, Huang Beichen¡¯s grasp of the battle is also very good. He took his weapon from the space ring and mercilessly attacked, helping Yin Suye form the crisis. Compared to Yin Suye¡¯s careful behaviour earlier, Huang Beichen was a little scrupulous with his attacks. Wherever is the vital area, he will attack that part. Whichever skills are powerful, he will use that skill...


    "Courting death!"


    Facing Huang Beichen¡¯s attack, Huan Tian simply frowned slightly and looked impatient. He lightly swung his wide sleeves, and caused a powerful airflow in the air, strongly flung the iing Huang Beichen away from him.


    *cough!*


    Huang Beichen¡¯s feet stepped in the air, preventing himself from falling down in a sorry state. But just after hended, Huang Beichen still couldn¡¯t help but cough up a few mouthfuls of blood. He hasn¡¯t even confronted Huan Tian directly, and he has already been injured?! This gave Huang Beichen a deeper understanding of the strength gap between him and Huan Tian.


    "Say, who should I kill first?"


    Huan Tian eyes nced at Huang Beichen and Yin Suye, then squinted slightly, as if he¡¯s thinking about something important. But that careless attitude, adding with his expressionless chilly eyes showed his indifference and ruthlessness very clearly.


    "Thene at me!"


    Yin Suye¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change even the slightest in the face of death. Instead, he took out a spare long sword from the space ring and pointed it to Huan Tian again.


    "I¡¯ll start with you then."


    Faced with Yin Suye¡¯s provocation, Huan Tian returned with a scornful look, and then slowly lifted his slender hand...


    Obviously, this time Huan Tian doesn¡¯t n to y around, he is attacking for real!


    "Huan Tian, if you dare to kill Yin Suye, I will make sure we die together!"


    Shui Ruoshan clearly realised from the battle just now that the current Yin Suye and Huang Beichen are not Huan Tian¡¯s opponent, even when two of them fought together! At this moment, Shui Ruoshan felt that he understood why Huang Beichen needs Yin Suye¡¯s help to deal with Huan Tian rather than facing Huan Tian alone!


    Huan Tian is really too powerful! He can suppress two Supreme Kings with just his aura until they can¡¯t counterattack. This is a heaven destroying strength ah! Shui Ruoshan knows that within the Supreme Kings, there are also strong and weak ones, but he never knows that the gap of strength in his novel could be so abnormal, like heaven and earth!


    Where did this unreasonable settinge from? Why this author knows nothing about this? Was it because Huan Tian has him as the hostage that his family Xiao Yeye can¡¯t release full strength and got suppressed by Huan Tian? And Huang Beichen must be too weak, that¡¯s why he can¡¯t fight back when facing Huan Tian?!


    The truth must be like this!


    He is so witty, a¡¯ight?!


    Like he said, how can there be such an unreasonable existence like Huan Tian?!


    Hehe!


    But why can¡¯t he feel convinced?


    ......


    Raw Word Count : 2829


    #NeedSRSToFinishOffHT


    #ThatShouldBeTheBestSolution


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost

 Chapter 158

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one five eight - What do you mean</strong>


    "Shui Ruoshan, this is the second time you threatened me for Yin Suye."


    Huan Tian instantly retracted his attack on Yin Suye, the cold tone in his voice caused people to be unable to predict his true feelings. However, the powerful pressure from him disappeared in the next second, as if the murderous person just now was not him. His soul image in his mind turned around to face Shui Ruoshan with a calm and friendly attitude.


    "I am not threatening you, but warning you!"


    Shui Ruoshan thought about it carefully and seriously corrected Huan Tian¡¯s words. Although he was trapped in Huan Tian¡¯s body and seems to be helpless, this does not mean that he really has no way to go against Huan Tian. One needs to know, he is the author of this world, and he knows a lot of hidden information. Naturally, he knows some ways on how to make use of the soul image, plus he has a secret method that suits his current soul state. This method is a suicidal one though, as it¡¯s a double-edged sword method that ¡¯damage self 1000 points while attacks the enemy at 800 points¡¯; it is a method that Shui Ruoshan would absolutely not use until at thest minute. That¡¯s right, this method damages himself more than the other party. This is also why Shui Ruoshan did not want to use this method to threaten Huan Tian. After all, no one wants to die together with the enemy, especially when sacrificing oneself doesn¡¯t equal to the enemy¡¯s death. So he must not act rashly.


    If it weren¡¯t for Huan Tian keep pressing on Yin Suye with his attacks, Shui Ruoshan wouldn¡¯t have the courage to face Huan Tian as if he decided to fight to the death. Facing with such a strong and powerful Huan Tian, Shui Ruoshan can¡¯t deceive himself anymore. In the face of absolute reality, he can¡¯t run away! Since he can¡¯t escape, then he needs to be brave! This is why he dared to threaten Huan Tian once more.


    "If you say it is a warning, then it¡¯s a warning."


    Huan Tian doesn¡¯t mind Shui Ruoshan twisting his words, and only helplessly shrugged and replied with an indulging tone like he is pampering a child.


    "..."


    At this moment, Huan Tian suddenly became so easy to talk with, that it gave Shui Ruoshan a big pressure! He(SRS) is a very normal person. He really can¡¯t understand Huan Tian¡¯s tempo in ¡¯flipping his face¡¯1changing his expression faster than flipping a book page. What is Huan Tian trying to do? In just a short moment of confrontation, Huan Tian¡¯s face has changed from the previous ¡¯I¡¯m fine, you¡¯re fine, everyone is fine¡¯, to sudden maxed out killing intent, andstly to this inexplicablepromisation...


    The word ¡¯crazy¡¯ is not enough to describe Huan Tian¡¯s abnormal behaviour. Could it be Huan Tian is actually a psycho? Otherwise, he really did not know what reason should be used to exin his inexplicable actions. Only psycho is iprehensible to normal people like him.


    "Since you don¡¯t want me to kill Yin Suye now, I won¡¯t kill him first."


    Huan Tian slightly tilted his head and thought for a moment before making some concessions to Shui Ruoshan.


    "That¡¯s better!"


    Seeing Huan Tianpromised so easily, Shui Ruoshan breathed a sigh of relief. If it¡¯s not thest minute, he doesn¡¯t want to go against Huan Tian to the point of life and death, he(SRS) cherishes his life a lot, alright? But Shui Ruoshan will still stay vignt. After all, no one can guarantee that Huan Tian won¡¯t change his mind at the next second, he(SRS) naturally needs to be on guard!


    ......


    "Yin Suye, although I want to kill you now, but for the sake of Shui Ruoshan¡¯s face, I don¡¯t mind giving you more time to live."


    Huan Tian thinks that since he has negotiated with Shui Ruoshan, he naturally has to tell the concerned party about the decision he made. However, it was clear that Huan Tian has ignored Huang Beichen¡¯s existence and only spoke to the Yin Suye who was especially cared for by Shui Ruoshan.


    "What did you ask from Xiao Ruo by using me?"


    The expressionless Yin Suye suddenly reacted strongly when Huan Tian mentioned Shui Ruoshan. Yin Suye didn¡¯t care for Huan Tian¡¯s goodwill and released a strong hostility towards Huan Tian. He felt that for Huan Tian to suddenly change his mind, it must be because Huan Tian used him to ask for something from the little guy. That¡¯s why Huan Tian would suddenly stop in the middle of the fight. Therefore, he will never ept this result. Even if he dies, he doesn¡¯t want the little guy to concede for his sake!


    "No." Huan Tian didn¡¯t exin and gave a simple response.


    "I won¡¯t stop if you don¡¯t make it clear." In this regard, Yin Suye is not nning to give in. His hand gripped the sword in his hand tightly, and his posture is strung tightly, ready to act at any moment.


    "Because I have something to do, so I am going to let you live a few more days. Is this reason alright?" Huan Tian looked very patient at this moment, and he cooperatively gave them another answer.


    Just that tone and gesture is too casual, it lets one feel like it¡¯s very perfunctory. Especially the question at the end. It¡¯s clearly telling them that Huan Tian is just using this reason to send them away! However, at the very least, Huan Tian still remembers to include Huang Beichen inside.


    "Do you think I will believe it?"


    Yin Suye¡¯s tone was full of ridicule. He didn¡¯t show a weak side of him even though Huan Tian¡¯s strength is higher than him.


    "Ai! So hard to send away."


    Huan Tian revealed a wronged expression, seemingly dissatisfied with a child¡¯s throwing tantrum attitude. But he doesn¡¯t want to start fighting with Yin Suye again, so Huan Tian thought about it and gave them a new reason.


    "What if I tell you that I let you go because of the Lord2Ê¥ÉÏ means Emperor but everyone here is a King themselves so this word doesn¡¯t sound high enough. I was tempted to use Holy One but ..., would you believe it?" Huan Tian¡¯s eyes shed, his lowered eyes concealed his intention to watch a good show.


    "What do you mean?"


    This time, Yin Suye didn¡¯t show a disdainful look. His brows frowned with a slight wrinkle, revealing a thoughtful look. All of a sudden, Yin Suye inexplicably thought of that time the little guy jokingly told Huang Beichen that he is the Creator of the world. At the same time, he thought of a lot of unusual and different things about the little guy. This let Yin Suye think deeper and he has an intuition that perhaps this time Huan Tian told him the real reason.


    "Didn¡¯t Shui Ruoshan told you that he is the Creator in this world previously?"


    Huan Tian¡¯s mouth curved up slightly with an evil smile, his eyes were filled with deep malice. His faint expression seems to be silently mocking Yin Suye for not knowing Shui Ruoshan¡¯s secret despite being so close to him!


    It¡¯s really full of malice ah!


    ......


    "How do you know that?!"


    Shui Ruoshan can be said to be the one who reacted the strongest to Huan Tian¡¯s words and the one who could not remain calm the most! Compared to the fact that Huan Tian broke the news that he(SRS) is the Creator, Shui Ruoshan is actually more shocked that Huan Tian discovered his identity as a god? One needs to know after he transmigrated into this world, he has never mentioned anything about this world is a novel he wrote. But now the secret that has been hidden in the deepest part of his heart is exposed to Yin Suye, by Huan Tian without any warning. Shui Ruoshan felt inexplicably flustered. What if Yin Suye knows that all his suffering was caused by this irresponsible stepmother3Author who abuses their characters is called stepmother/stepfather. But stepmother is moremonly used., will he(YSY) resent him(SRS)? At this moment, Shui Ruoshan felt that he could not look directly at Yin Suye! Therefore, he can only vent his dissatisfaction to Huan Tian.


    "Rest assured, I didn¡¯t read anything from your soul, and I couldn¡¯t read it either."


    Even though Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t say it, but from the suspicion of his eyes, Huan Tian can see usation and doubts, so he understands what Shui Ruoshan is thinking. As if his exnation is not persuasive enough, Huan Tian immediately changed to another exnation.


    "You are the Creator of this world, we who were created by you naturally cannot do anything to profane you!"


    Don¡¯t think that it¡¯s amazing that Huan Tian can imprison Shui Ruoshan¡¯s soul in his body. It was just because Shui Ruoshan has transmigrated into Huan Tian¡¯s body. Huan Tian is the owner of the body, so he has more control of his body than Shui Ruoshan. Therefore, Huan Tian can use some means to trap Shui Ruoshan in his body. But apart from that, Huan Tian couldn¡¯t do anything else to Shui Ruoshan!


    "If you have any doubts or are not satisfied with this, I will exin it to you one by er. But now, we must first return to the demon realm."


    Huan Tian stopped Shui Ruoshan from continue talking and informed him of his decision. He felt that since he can¡¯t kill Yin Suye and Huang Beichen right now, there¡¯s no point in staying. It is better for him to go back to the demon realm and arrange what he needs to do. Plus he hasn¡¯t returned for a long time, it¡¯s time to go back and see. After he said that, Huan Tian raised his hand to the double sword suspended on the tform, and the Sunlight and Moonlight sword flew directly to his hand.


    "Yin Suye, Huang Beichen, I will be waiting for you in the demon realm!"


    Huan Tian gentlynded on the tform and stabbed both swords into the center of the tform. A strong explosion burst out from the tform. Rays of lightpletely wrapped Huan Tian¡¯s figure ...


    After the light disappeared, Huan Tian¡¯s figure had already disappeared from the tform...


    Raw Word Count : 2935


    #WhatNow


    #SeemsTricky


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost

 Chapter 159

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one five nine - First gen Supreme King</strong>


    "Where is this ce?"


    Shui Ruoshan never thought that Huan Tian would act on his words that swiftly; leaving the moment he said leave. Who can expect the moment Huan Tian said to return to the demon realm in a second, and the next second, he used the power of the Sunlight and Moonlight sword to start the transmission array on the tform, and then simply left? This kind of action without any warning really let one be caught off guard! On the other hand, is it even logical to install a transmission array in the forbidden ground?


    Regardless of whether it¡¯s logical or not, Shui Ruoshan understood clearly that he is no longer in the Imperial City, and is no longer within the scope of the human realm. Even at this moment, Shui Ruoshan still felt that his heart could not calm down. He could not forget the expression Yin Suye showed when he saw him leaving; that nervous and fragile expression as if his forced departure is a big blow to Yin Suye. Especially before that, Huan Tian did not hesitate to reveal his(SRS) deepest secret, he believed that it will be an even heavier blow for Yin Suye.


    Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t dare to think about Yin Suye¡¯s expression. Because if he did, he can¡¯t help but worry. Worrying if Yin Suye will me his concealment, if he will me him(SRS) for arranging such a rough fate for him, if he will me him(SRS) for not being good enough for him...


    However, the reality did not give him too much time to consider this, as he has already left the Imperial City and arrived in a brand new ce.


    "The ce where you first woke up." When Huan Tian faced Shui Ruoshan, his attitude was still quite normal.


    "This is the Fog Forest?!"


    Shui Ruoshan woke up from his own thoughts and began to carefully look at the environment. The first thing that caught his eye was a delicate crystal coffin, and with the stone room in front of him, Shui Ruoshan knew where he was. Because the crystal coffin and the stone room is really too bizarre, so one can¡¯t help but have a deep impression of it. He woke up in this crystal coffin inside this stone room when he transmigrated after all.


    "En." Huan Tian cooperatively answered.


    "Why would the transmission array in the Imperial City forbidden ground sent us here?"


    At this time, the doubts in Shui Ruoshan¡¯s mind were not alleviated but increased more and more. Or he should say, Huan Tian, this person, no, this demon has too many mysteries. Although he is the creator of this story, he still does not understand this character which is outside the story.


    "Because this is where I was sealed." When Huan Tian said this, his gaze looked a little far away and seemed to be remembering something.


    "There aren¡¯t any connections between the forbidden ground and the transmission array right?"


    Shui Ruoshan now felt tired talking to Huan Tian, because it is too obvious that he(HT) was ¡¯answering but not really answering¡¯. Shui Ruoshan will not admit it that it was because his train of thoughts can¡¯t keep up with Huan Tian¡¯s thinking, that¡¯s why he can¡¯tprehend Huan Tian¡¯s answers.


    "Want to know?"


    Huan Tian didn¡¯t mind Shui Ruoshan¡¯s disdain. Instead, he patiently looked at Shui Ruoshan¡¯s eyes and asked.


    "..." Asking when you already know the answer? Shui Ruoshan silently rolled his eyes.


    Huan Tian, are you talking nonsense? If he(SRS) doesn¡¯t want to know, will he specifically ask this question? Since Huan Tian already knows that, then quickly say the answer, less nonsense!


    When Shui Ruoshan knows that Huan Tian can¡¯t do anything to hurt him except trapping him(SRS) in his(HT) body, his attitude towards Huan Tian has be unbridled. Whenever he is not happy, he will even give Huan Tian a bad face. Anyway, he is not afraid to offend Huan Tian, so he naturally bes more emboldened with his words.


    "This crystal coffin is actually one of the tools used to seal me."


    Huan Tian stepped forward to the crystal coffin. Reaching out his hand and gently touching the crystal coffin, Huan Tian could not help but reveal an expression like he is reminiscing some memories.


    "Hehe!"


    There was too much rant point in this sentence that Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t know where to start ranting! He shouldn¡¯t give a coldugh but should sigh that the person who sealed other people in a coffin is really a ¡¯thoughtful¡¯ person!


    That is not a praise by the way!


    If one is not dead, then why bother using a coffin? Just seal it, can¡¯t you choose some more reliable solutions? He suddenly recalled that when he just transmigrated over, because he woke up from the coffin, his first thought was that the original body is dead. He didn¡¯t expect that the original soul might still exist and didn¡¯t take any precautionary measures. This is why Huan Tian can easily recapture his own body back.


    Using coffin to mislead people is really harming people! It¡¯s an evil move, a¡¯ight?! Now he got trapped Huan Tian¡¯s body and can¡¯t do anything. He med that person who used coffins to seal other people!


    "Who sealed you?" Shui Ruoshan felt that it was necessary for him to know who dug this pit for him.


    "The person who sealed me here is the first generation human Supreme King." Huan Tian gave a simple reply.


    "..."


    When he heard Huan Tian¡¯s answer, Shui Ruoshan has long guessed it. Seeing how bad is the rtionship between humans and demons, probably no other people can seal the first-gen demon Supreme King than the first-gen human Supreme King. But unfortunately, Huan Tian as the first-gen Supreme King still lived to the present, but the human Supreme King has changed for so many generations already. In other words, the first-gen human Supreme King has long disappeared into the long river of history.


    Therefore, even if Shui Ruoshan was dissatisfied with the fact that he was ¡¯pitted¡¯ by the first-gen human Supreme King, he could not vent this dissatisfaction to a person who had already died for more than Nth years, and eventually could only admit that he was unlucky.


    He is very doubtful now if the first generation Supreme Kings have something against him? Otherwise, why did the first generation human Supreme King ¡¯pitted¡¯ him, and the first generation demon Supreme King trapped his soul? It can¡¯t be even more tragic than this! Wait a minute, he seems to have gotten out of topic, just now he seems to be talking about the transmission array with Huan Tian.


    "You mean to say that the transmission array between the Imperial City and this room is actually built by the first-gen human Supreme King?"


    Shui Ruoshan¡¯s reaction to this was also very fast.


    Since the first-gen human Supreme King sealed Huan Tian, the person who is most likely to set up a transmission array will naturally be him. Because it is impossible for Huan Tian to set it himself? He wouldn¡¯t be that sick to take the initiative to set up a transmission array directly to the Imperial city, right?!


    "En, this transmission array is indeed specially set up by the first-gen human Supreme King." Huan Tian nodded with certainty.


    "So, the reason was so that he could monitor you?"


    Shui Ruoshan reasoned that the first-gen Supreme King did not feel relieved sealing Huan Tian in the Fog Forest. So he used countless manpower and material resources to build this two-way transmission array, in order to better observe Huan Tian where he was sealed.


    "He set up the transmission array so that it¡¯s convenient for him to see me at any time." Huan Tian seems to be somewhat dissatisfied with the word ¡¯monitor¡¯ used by Shui Ruoshan. He slightly frowned and gave his answer.


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan looked at Huan Tian, whose expression stated that his(HT) words are the correct answer. Suddenly, he felt that he could not bear to look straight at Huan Tian. Does Huan Tian know that what he said just now has too much room for people to think about?


    "Not right ah! Whether he is really monitoring you, or making it convenient to see you, he should not seal you in the Fog Forest? Don¡¯t you think it is more convenient to seal you directly in the Imperial City?!"


    Shui Ruoshan realised that things were unreasonable. However, it is clear that Shui Ruoshan did not believe in Huan Tian¡¯s rhetorical answer just now. After all, it was just Huan Tian¡¯s unteral opinion, it does not mean that the first-gen human Supreme King thought the same.


    "Actually, I think it¡¯s better for the first-gen Supreme King to kill you right away than sealing you!"


    Shui Ruoshan thought about it carefully and had a feeling that everything was unreasonable in this matter. Because the first-gen human Supreme King doesn¡¯t need to be merciful to Huan Tian!


    "Because he was reluctant to kill me, so he could only choose to seal me."


    When Huan Tian said this, his expression looked very happy. "He chose to seal me, but this does not mean that he is willing for others to hurt me. So for my safety, he can only secretly seal me in a ce that no one else can find." Therefore, he was sealed in the Fog Forest far away from the Imperial City. After all, the humans hated him, so if they knew that he was sealed, the humans would not let him go.


    "..."


    Hearing this, Shui Ruoshan came to realise that Huan Tian and the first-gen human Supreme King seem to have an unspeakable affair! Because Huan Tian¡¯s answer is easy to make people think in a crooked way!


    "Since the first-gen human Supreme King was thinking about you, why did he seal you at the beginning?"


    That Supreme King¡¯s action was full of contradictions everywhere, but Huan Tian likes to answer him and let him ask the questions.


    "Because I did something awful." Huan Tian said it like it doesn¡¯t matter, but an inevitable sh of upset flitted through his eyes, though it was quickly hidden.


    "You are so powerful, so how did the first-gen human Supreme King seal you?"


    The overwhelming strength previously shown by Huan Tian was definitely not easy to deal with. Even if Huan Tian were not as powerful as he is now when he was sealed, it would definitely not be any worse. So what did the Supreme King used to seal Huan Tian?


    "Because I did something awful, I volunteered to be sealed." Huan Tian replied.


    "..." Shui Ruoshan, now feels that the affair between him and the first generation Supreme King is more and more intense!


    "Do you want to hear the story between him and me?" Not sure what Huan Tian was thinking, he suddenly proposed to tell Shui Ruoshan his story.


    "Alright." Shui Ruoshan made a listening gesture to Huan Tian, indicating that he would definitely be a good listener who listened carefully to the story!


    ......


    Raw Word Count : 3228


    #AnAffair!


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost

 Chapter 160

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one six zero - Not sure</strong>


    After listening to the story about Huan Tian and Ye Wuhua, Shui Ruoshan can only sigh that it is not anymon dog blood1Meaning absurd/ridiculous/cliche story!


    Oh, Ye Wuhua is the name of the 1st gen human Supreme King.


    Actually, their story is quite simple. It¡¯s even simr to Yin Suye and Huang Beichen¡¯s experience, but not really the same. At that time, the rtionship between humans and demons is still harmonious, and people of different races would join hands to go on adventures. So even though Huan Tian and Ye Wuhua are human and demon, they easily became good friends. They would work together and practice their cultivation together as well.


    However, it happened that a small friction has risen from the original peaceful coexistence. The little friction turned into a big friction, and the big friction gradually rose to a racial disagreement...


    In this environment with great pressure, the war between the humans and demons became inevitable due to various interest shes.


    At that time, Huan Tian and Ye Wuhua have yet to cultivate to Imperial stage. Although they don¡¯t have a say in their respective races, their position in society is not small either. So when a war suddenly erupted between the humans and demons, they have to return to their respective races and fight for their own race...


    Huan Tian and Ye Wuhua have fought each other countless times on the battlefield. Even though their friendship still exists, they have to be hostile to each other due to the interests of their respective races. By the end of the war, the rtionship between both races has fallen below freezing point. Naturally, Huan Tian and Ye Wuhua could not meet in private under such circumstances.


    It was until Huan Tian and Ye Wuhua respectively cultivated to Supreme King stage and became the King that the rtionship between the two races turned slightly optimistic, under the joint efforts of the two, but that¡¯s about it. Don¡¯t even mention about recovering their previous harmonious rtionship, after all, the war caused heavy casualties between the two races, and precaution, suspicion, hostility has grown between both sides...


    Huan Tian and Ye Wuhua also know this. Compared to Huan Tian¡¯s indifferent attitude, Ye Wuhua does not want the rtionship between the two race to deteriorate. In order to ease the tension, Ye Wuhua used his identity as the Supreme King to force down all opposition¡¯s voice. Next, he issued a special decree - Fate Substitution.


    After the implementation of the special decree, Ye Wuhua became the first person to initiate Fate Substitution in the face of the world, and his receiver was Huan Tian. Ye Wuhua hopes that Fate Substitution would be able to alleviate the hatred caused by the war. At the same time, he hopes to give Huan Tian a reasonable identity to walk amid the human race. Afterwards, Ye Wuhua invited Huan Tian to visit him in the Imperial City. Huan Tian agreed as well.


    At first, both Supreme King meeting up to show their friendship should be regarded as a rtively happy situation. Unfortunately, Huan Tian¡¯s enchanting beauty was too much. Ye Wuhua originally had a beautiful fiancee, and this fianc¨¦e also loves Ye Wuhua. But after she saw how good Ye Wuhua was to this good friend, she felt a strong sense of crisis. At that time, many people showed great interest in Huan Tian, so Ye Wuhua¡¯s fiancee gathered a group of powerful people and schemed against Huan Tian.


    Ye Wuhua¡¯s fiancee knew that Huan Tian does not trust them humans, so she cleverly avoided acting under her name. Instead, she used Ye Wuhua¡¯s hand to send a colourless and odourless aphrodisiac medicine and power-restraining food to Huan Tian. Facts have proven that Huan Tian indeed doesn¡¯t guard against Ye Wuhua, plus Huan Tian¡¯s self-confidence in his own strength, he ate the food and consumed a lot of the medicine.


    Upon confirming that Huan Tian has consumed the medicine, Ye Wuhua¡¯s fiancee immediately used herwork in the Imperial City to lead Ye Wuhua away from Huan Tian. Then she used another reason to deceive Huan Tian to the ce where those who are interested in him are waiting. She wants to see how Huan Tian ¡¯catch a turtle in a jar¡¯2 being an easy target, and cripple him. When those people get their hands on Huan Tian, they can do whatever they want...


    Just that everyone didn¡¯t have an urate understanding of a Supreme King¡¯s power, so they naturally miscalcted Huan Tian¡¯s strength. Even when Huan Tian is under the influence of the medicine, he was not a weak person who couldn¡¯t truss a chicken. Understanding everyone¡¯s scheme and their ill-conceived intentions, Huan Tian tried his best to suppress the medicine¡¯s effect in his body. Those who dared to trick him were killed, including Ye Wuhua¡¯s fiancee.


    At that time, Huan Tian was under the dual stimtion from anger and medicine. Not only killing the perpetrator did not calm the anger in his heart, he became even crazier. Huan Tian felt that whether Ye Wuhua really participated in the scheme or not, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that Ye Wuhua has personally delivered the drugged food to him, so Huan Tian went to Ye Wuhua to settle the ount. Then, under the influence of drugs, Huan Tian¡¯s mind became muddled. Towards the Ye Wuhua who was taken off guard, Huan Tian restricted Ye Wuhua and did him! After the efficacy of the drug has passed, Huan Tian looked at Ye Wuhua who got done in and has fainted from the ¡¯vigorous actions¡¯. He did nothing and immediately returned to the demon realm; leaving arge pile of mess behind.


    And when Ye Wuhua wakes up, the entire Imperial Capital burst intomotion by the things Huan Tian did. Because the people killed by Huan Tian has a powerful background in the Imperial Capital, their families naturally will not easily let the murderer get away, so the rtionship between the two races has once again deteriorated to the extreme.


    Ye Wuhua didn¡¯t object this time because of Huan Tian¡¯s violent behaviour, hence the war between the humans and demons started again. The scope of the war is bigger, and there was a higher amount of casualties...


    In the end, everyone decided that the final oue will be determined by a decisive battle between both Supreme King, Ye Wuhua and Huan Tian. The result was that Ye Wuhua became seriously injured and Huan Tian was sealed.


    ......


    "So, what exactly do you want to express by telling me your past?"


    Shui Ruoshan patiently listened to Huan Tian¡¯s past, and then thought for a long time but still cannot understand what Huan Tian told him this. However, through Huan Tian¡¯s words, Shui Ruoshan once again confirmed one thing, that is, there is absolutely an affair between Huan Tian and Ye Wuhua! Otherwise, why would Huan Tian will kill other people under the influence of the medicines, but went to top Ye Wuhua instead? However, with Huan Tian¡¯s appearance that is more beautiful than a woman, he can¡¯t imagine how Huan Tian looks as the ¡¯gong¡¯!


    "I don¡¯t know ah!" Huan Tian replied very casually.


    "..."


    This ¡¯I don¡¯t know¡¯ answer is really strong, Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t know how to continue the sentence.


    Such an irresponsible answer, ain¡¯t Huan Tian replying too casually now? Sure enough, Huan Tian is an irresponsible person! Otherwise, he would not have killed so many people in the Imperial City because of his own unhappiness to start with, which once again caused a war between the humans and demons; straining their rtionship even tighter! Afterwards, Huan Tian felt that he seemed to be somewhat wronged Ye Wuhua, and deliberately lost in Ye Wuhua¡¯s hand and was sealed. Then because of Huan Tian¡¯s defeat, the demons who have been forgotten by Huan Tian had to return to the demon realm to cultivate harder. Apart from that, because Huan Tian is only sealed and not dead yet, the demons can¡¯t produce a new demon Supreme King, hence they have no one to lead them. In the long river of history, their race gradually bes weak...


    Think about it this way, Huan Tian has a great responsibility towards the decline of the demons. Shui Ruoshan had to sigh that Huan Tian is really a stubborn person to the extreme, absolutely worthy of his true psycho style! Should he say that Huan Tian deserved to be called the ultimate BOSS behind the scenes?


    "Then tell me this, what is the rtionship between you and Ye Wuhua?"


    Although Shui Ruoshan is not a gossipy person, but with a juicy gossip shing in front of him, he doesn¡¯t have any reason not to care. Judging from the countless novels he has read, Huan Tian and Ye Wuhua are the best examples for love and hatred at the same time!


    "I¡¯m not sure."


    Huan Tian thought about it and did not give a clear answer. Actually, Huan Tian is really unclear. What is the rtionship between him and Ye Wuhua? They were friends before, but they turned against each other, and then the rest could not be summarised. If he says that they have no feelings, it¡¯s not right. Because then he would not be willingly sealed, and Ye Wuhua would not find a way to save his life after he was sealed either. But if he says they have feelings, it¡¯s not right also. Because they have raised their hand at each other, even dragging the humans and demons into their personal grievances. In short, it isplicated!


    "..."


    If it is not the conditions are not suitable, Shui Ruoshan would like to spit on Huan Tian¡¯s face after hearing the ambiguous and vague answer. ¡¯Not sure¡¯, what kind of answer is this? He should add a word unclear to it, and it will be unsure and unclear3it¡¯s actually a wordy in Chinese but there isn¡¯t an English equivalent for this _(;3/ Probably only these 2 words can describe the rtionship between Huan Tian and Ye Wuhua!


    "Since you can¡¯t say anything about you and Ye Wuhua, why don¡¯t you tell me why did you send us here?"


    Shui Ruoshan knew that he is not charming enough to make Huan Tian listen to him, so he changed his question to another simple question. However, considering Huan Tian¡¯s unreliable characteristics, Shui Ruoshan thought about it and added it another sentence.


    "You, don¡¯t tell me that you came here to reminiscence?"


    "No, I am going to go directly back to the demon realm from here." Huan Tian replied confidently.


    However, he was rather confused by Shui Ruoshan because he clearly told Shui Ruoshan right from the start that he wanted to return to the demon realm. Why is Shui Ruoshan still asking?


    "Howe I don¡¯t know that there is an entrance to the demon realm from the Fog Forest?" Shui Ruoshan almost jumped up in anger when he saw Huan Tian looking at him like he is saying ¡¯why are you so stupid?¡¯.


    It¡¯s all Huan Tian¡¯s fault for being misleading! Besides, who knows if Huan Tian wants to stroll around first before returning to the demon realm? And he is very clear that the demon realm is like hundreds of thousand miles away from the Fog Forest, so how could he connect the two ces that had no connection at all?


    "The Fog Forest doesn¡¯t have the entrance of the demon realm, but there is a transmission array that can lead directly to the demon realm." Huan Tian¡¯s hand pointed at the crystal coffin, clearly indicating that the transmission array is there.


    "..." Seeing Huan Tian looking so casual, Shui Ruoshan felt that he(SRS) must have a lot of ck lines on his head. [-_-lll]


    Transmission array, transmission array again? To Hell with transmission arrays!


    ......


    Raw Word Count : 3451


    #AllBananaCanThinkOf


    #IsYeWuhuaWasTopped


    #Ehmergerd


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost


    <strong>Banana</strong>: Sorry for theteness, I tend to procrastinate whenever the word count is over 3K _(;3/

 Chapter 161

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one six one - Triple seal</strong>


    "Why is a transmission array to the demon realm here?"


    Shui Ruoshan looked at the calm Huan Tian in suspicion. It couldn¡¯t be Ye Wuhua who set this array ba? Ye Wuhua is a human; it¡¯s impossible for him to go to demon realm no matter how amazing is his ability!


    "I set this up specially for the convenience of contacting the demons." Huan Tian pointed himself and answered.


    "You mean you set this?" Shui Ruoshan asked again with some uncertainty.


    "Yes." Although he doesn¡¯t understand why Shui Ruoshan is so concerned about this issue, Huan Tian still patiently confirmed.


    "Did you not sealed by Ye Wuhua at the beginning? Then how do you set up this transmission array yourself?"


    Can¡¯t me Shui Ruoshan for fussing over this because Huan Tian¡¯s words soundedpletely inconsistent in his ears. When Ye Wuhua sealed Huan Tian, he decided to hide Huan Tian in the Fog Forest, which means no one can know where Huan Tian is sealed beforehand. This also means that, except for Ye Wuhua himself, no one else can find Huan Tian¡¯s location, and it is impossible to set up a transmission array at the location where Huan Tian is sealed. The only thing that can be done is that, as Huan Tian himself said, he set the transmission array by himself. But how can Huan Tian split himself into two, to be able to set up the magic array while being sealed?


    "Do you really think that Ye Wuhua¡¯s small little seal canpletely seal me up?" When Huan Tian said this, his expression suddenly became domineering.


    "..." Shui Ruoshan expressed his disdain towards Huan Tian¡¯s smug look.


    If Huan Tian is really strong, then he would not fall and sealed by Ye Wuhua, even if Huan Tian did it intentionally.


    "Actually, in the beginning, I was indeed sealed, but as time passed, the power of the seal gradually began to weaken, and then I regained consciousness." Huan Tian summarized the whole process in a few words.


    At first, he(HT) was not that powerful, and they were matched in strength, so Ye Wuhua could never guess that he(HT) deliberately pretended to be exhausted and let Ye Wuhua win at the end of the decisive battle. Seeing that Ye Wuhua is full of injuries but still wanted to fight with him to the end, Huan Tian¡¯s heart became soft because he knows that if he persists, Ye Wuhua will fight with him to his death. Since one of them is destined to die, then he doesn¡¯t want the person to die to be Ye Wuhua. After all, Ye Wuhua is his only friend in the world, he does not want to lose him. In fact, at the moment of being sealed, Huan Tian didn¡¯t regret it although he did feel his behavior was somewhat mocking. It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t expect there would be a day he would wake up after being sealed. With this, Huan Tian guessed that Ye Wuhua might feel the same thing as him, that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t let him(HT) die instead. When he woke up, Huan Tian immediately went to find Ye Wuhua, because there is something that he really wanted to ask Ye Wuhua. Unfortunately, what Huan Tian never expect was that the moment he woke up from the seal is the moment Ye Wuhua passed away.


    Words could not describe Huan Tian¡¯s mood. He knows that Ye Wuhua absolutely did that deliberately, but he can¡¯t figure out why.


    "Then why are you still sealedter on?"


    Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t want to express any opinions on Huan Tian¡¯s experience that is full of mystery. The process isplicated and unimaginable! He just wants to know the truth, why is it so difficult?


    "I seal myself."


    Waking up from the seal, Huan Tian¡¯s first thought was to retaliate against those who have hurt him before this. For Huan Tian, he may have been sleeping for a short period in a state of being sealed, but for the real world, a long time has passed. Those he has grudges with has already died. Even Ye Wuhua, the Supreme King, hase to the end of his life. After discovering that everyone he was familiar with has died, he has no more thoughts to seek revenge and went to the demon realm. However, he did not stay in the demon realm for long as he only went back to exin and settle some necessary matters. After he helped the demons deal with some troublesome matters, he left the realm because there were also huge changes in the demon realm.


    Not able to find the slightest familiarity in the current world, Huan Tian didn¡¯t know how he returned to the ce where he was first sealed. Looking at the crystal coffin, he didn¡¯t know why he went ahead toy down in it. But since he couldn¡¯t sleep anyway, he decided to seal himself again. Of course, he would wake up once in a while to fulfill his responsibility as the demon Supreme King. At the same time, in order to facilitate his travel back and forth to the demon realm and the Fog Forest, he did not hesitate to spend a lot of manpower and resources to set up a transmission array.


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan could now deeply aware that the world of a psycho is not something a normal person like him can understand!


    "Actually, there are three seals on my body. Even if I personally try to dissolve it, it is not so easy, but I didn¡¯t think that you could release all the seals in such a short time."


    Even if the seals were created by Huan Tianter on, the effect was not any weaker. After all, if he didn¡¯t properly seal himself up, he couldn¡¯t sleep. So in order to be undisturbed, he has put a heavy hand on himself. However, to make sure he would be able to know the situation outside at any time, Huan Tian didn¡¯tpletely seal himself. Every once in awhile, he would wake up to understand the situation in the outside world and also handle some matters in the demon realm along the way. Perhaps it was because he has been in the state of being sealed, his vitality was not consumed. Even when the Supreme King of other races has changed hands countless times, he is still the Supreme King for the demon tribe until now! However, as time went by, Huan Tian gradually discovered that even if he did not work hard to cultivate, his strength would still be stronger and stronger.


    His strength getting stronger means the original seal has gradually lost the power to seal him. Hence, when one seal is still unable to seal him, he will give himself a double seal. If the double seal does not work, then he will attempt triple seals...


    For each additional seal, his body size will be reduced by a few points because the smaller his body is, the smaller his power would be consumed, thus prolonging the time he would be sealed. If it wasn¡¯t for Shui Ruoshan transmigrating into his body in the middle, Huan Tian felt that he might soon need to give himself a four-fold seal.


    "..."


    Being looked by Huan Tian with that kind of appreciation in his eyes, Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t feel happy at all, and wanted to ruthlessly flip a table at Huan Tian!


    Bastard!


    God knows that he simply doesn¡¯t want to dissolve the seal, and yet the seals were released one by one!


    "The first seal on my body was broken when you transmigrated into my body, with that kind of power that can break through space and time."


    Huan Tian saw Shui Ruoshan looking unpleasant and thought that Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t understand how the seals on him were lifted, so he exined it to him carefully. However, it was obvious that Huan Tian did not realize that he misunderstood Shui Ruoshan¡¯s expression.


    "The second seal was broken when you were rejected by the Imperial City¡¯s barrier. The power of the seal and barrier consumed each other, and the seal was forcefully lifted." Huan Tian slowly exined.


    Because the seals on his body were cast by him, naturally, it will contain a strong aura of a demon. Since the Imperial City¡¯s barrier is used to protect human within, it seeks to destroy the intruder when encountered a seal with a distinctly demonic aura. With the power of a city barrier dealing with his seal, it naturally would be broken.


    "The third seal was broken when you touch Sunlight and Moonlight sword. The seal was invaded by the powerful momentum thates with the swords, and got broken."


    Huan Tian¡¯s gaze obviously changed when he mentioned Sunlight, but he didn¡¯t say anything else.


    "What is so special with those two swords?"


    Shui Ruoshan immediately expressed dissatisfaction with Huan Tian¡¯s understatement regarding the release for the third seal. Since Sunlight and Moonlight sword can fight against the seal of a demon, it is definitely not a simple existence. Particrly when Shui Ruoshan thought of the fact that Huan Tian shamelessly took the swords with him when he left the forbidden ground. The reason for this action makes him curious.


    "Moonlight was Ye Wuhua¡¯s weapon, and it is also the inheritance of human Supreme King."


    After thinking about it, Huan Tian told the truth. It was also because Sunlight and Moonlight contained the inheritance of a Supreme King that it is possible to have such a powerful force and break the seal.


    "..." In an instant, Shui Ruoshan expressed 120,000 points of contempt for Huan Tian¡¯s thieving act.


    If Yin Suye gets the inheritance of the Supreme King, then his strength will definitely improve several grades at once. Unfortunately, such good opportunity was destroyed by Huan Tian. It is really awful!


    "Moonlight was originally given to me by Ye Wuhua."


    Huan Tian saw the usation in Shui Ruoshan¡¯s eyes, so he exined himself. However, after he was sealed, Ye Wuhua took Moonlight back. Therefore, now that he sees Sunlight and Moonlight again, and in addition to taking back the Moonlight that belongs to him, it is natural for him to take Sunlight as well as the interest. As if his exnation is not enough to make Shui Ruoshan believe him, Huan Tian picked up both swords and inputs his power directly into Moonlight...


    Moonlight began to shrink until the silver de changed into a small silver band.


    "..."


    Looking at the silver band lying in Huan Tian¡¯s palm, Shui Ruoshan saw that Sunlight didn¡¯t change in Huan Tian¡¯s hand. All of a sudden, Shui Ruoshan became speechless. Moonlight¡¯s change; what is a silver band? That¡¯s a silver ring, a ring! Shui Ruoshan has a strong reason to believe that Sunlight can also be changed, and after the change, it may be a golden band, no, a golden ring as well. Therefore, there definitely be an affair between the Huan Tian and Ye Wuhua, a¡¯ight?!


    "It¡¯s a pity that Sunlight is not mine, so I can¡¯t change it." Huan Tian helplessly said.


    Actually, Sunlight projected a strong rejection against him. If it wasn¡¯t for his strength forcing down on Sunlight¡¯s power, and having Moonlight to help him appease Sunlight, he might not be able to safely hold Sunlight at all. After all, Sunlight is the key to sess for a human Supreme King, and it is the direct opposite of his demon power.


    "If you touched Moonlight instead of Sunlight at that time, the third seal on my body will not be unlocked. Unfortunately, you touched the Sunlight that didn¡¯t match my aura."


    Huan Tian did not know if this could be considered good luck or bad luck for Shui Ruoshan.


    "..." Shui Ruoshan felt like grinding his teeth in hatred towards Huan Tian¡¯s gloating words.


    He must give a bad review!


    "Now, let¡¯s go back to the demon realm!" Huan Tian seems to have finished teasing someone, so he mercifully shifted topic. Then, he simply initiated the transportation array and sent them directly back to the demon realm...


    Raw Word Count : 3530


    #EngagementRings :v


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost

 Chapter 162

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one six two - Almost the same</strong>


    Shui Ruoshan was brought back to the demon realm before he even has the chance to resist. Given a choice, Shui Ruoshan would be absolutely unwilling toe to the demon realm, which is Huan Tian territory. Because not only he can¡¯t see Yin Suye anymore in a short time, it¡¯s also not an easy feat for Yin Suye if he wants toe to the demon realm to see him. And Yin Suye may not be able to find the entrance to the realm, even if Huang Beichen can point him the way as it is obviously impossible for Yin Suye to enter the realm in the normal way.


    Actually, Shui Ruoshan had this thought, maybe Yin Suye could find his way to the stone room in the Fog Forest by using the array in the forbidden ground, which will lead to the demon realm transportation array at the crystal coffin, but this method is obviously not eptable. Because the stone room itself is a space artifact with spiritual power, it only epts specific people in it, or else it will run away. The space artifact is especially good at hiding itself, that if it does not want to be exposed, others simply can¡¯t find it. This is also why he was unable to find the stone room after he walked out of the stone room the day he transmigrated into the world because the space artifact has hidden itself.


    At the same time, he doesn¡¯t want Yin Suye toe and save him just because he was in the demon realm. After all,ing into the enemy¡¯s base camp is not a good idea. Especially after he saw Huan Tian¡¯s supremacy in the demon realm, he did not want Yin Suye to take risks for him. The demons¡¯ unconditional obedience to Huan Tian is simply irritating! As summarized by Huang Beichen before, the entire demon race regarded Huan Tian as their only belief to worship! He(SRS) remembers that when Huan Tian had just arrived at the demon realm, the demons who were standing next to the transmission array became mesmerized and unable to extricate themselves as if they had seen a God. The reverence thates from their hearts was too shocking! No need for Huan Tian to open his mouth to give orders; the demons have arranged everything in order. Enjoying the highest treatment with the best things, living in the most luxurious pce...


    For example, right now, Huan Tian is lyingzily on a soft bed, enjoying services from a group of beautiful demon sisters. Some would prepare and serve the tea, some would massage his back, some would feed and serve the food...


    Life can¡¯t be morefortable than that!


    It is a pity that Shui Ruoshan, who has been trapped in Huan Tian¡¯s body, feels extremely annoyed! Not because he can¡¯t enjoy these top-level services, but because he can only watch the series of actions Huan Tian made upon returning to the demon realm. When Huan Tian returned, he summoned the higher-ups who hold power in their hand and then expressed his intention tounch a war with the human race. Not only those demons didn¡¯t stand up against Huan Tian¡¯s suddenmand tounch a war, they didn¡¯t even ask for the reasons, they went back to prepare for the war. Huan Tian doesn¡¯t need to repeat his order at all, and they have actively begun to prepare food and fodders, dispatch troops, and arrange the formation...


    They are really obedient that one just feels envious and hateful! This caused Shui Ruoshan to suddenly think of those group of people back in the Imperial City who focused only on dragging Yin Suye¡¯s hind legs for a hundred years, and instantly felt that humans and demons are really iparable!


    "Huan Tian, you have once again provoked the war between the humans and demons, what is your purpose?"


    Shui Ruoshan sometimes really couldn¡¯t guess what Huan Tian thinks. Or he should say, he could never see through Huan Tian¡¯s thoughts! If Yin Suye and Huang Beichen took the initiative to attack Huan Tian, Shui Ruoshan felt that he could understand the reason. After all, Yin Suye wants to enter the demon realm to find him, and Huang Beichen wants to deal with Huan Tian to avenge himself for his past life. However, before Yin Suye and Huang Beichen could make a move, Huan Tian first provoked a war between the races. The order of this matter is very problematic no matter how one looks at it! Most importantly, if Huan Tian wants to deal with Huang Beichen and Yin Suye, he can just crush them with his overwhelming strength. There is no need to deliberately mobilize the public tounch a war; it¡¯s like killing a chicken with a big cleaver! On the other hand, even if the demons led by Huan Tian defeated the humans led by Yin Suye, it does not mean that Huan Tian has indirectly killed Yin Suye! After all, a Supreme King is not someone who can be eliminated by just using the number of people.


    Even though he(SRS) has threatened Huan Tian once before this, Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t think that Huan Tian would really change his mind for him, so Shui Ruoshan decided that Huan Tian must have an ulterior purpose!


    "I am just following the plot¡¯s progress of this world and acted ordingly."


    Huan Tian seems to be somewhat puzzled by Shui Ruoshan for asking such an obvious question. After all, Shui Ruoshan, as the god of creation, should be more aware of the development trajectory of the world than he is.


    "..." Shui Ruoshan was suddenly stunned speechless by Huan Tian.


    He naturally knows what Huan Tian means by the plot, which is the content of his story [The Strongest King in History]. In fact, in ordance with the draft for [The Strongest King in History], there is indeed a paragraph about the war between humans and demons. However, that was done by Huang Beichen, a ¡¯demon¡¯ leading the oppressed demons to rebellion against the human race led by Yin Suye, the human Supreme King! And Huan Tian is now taking the initiative to let the demons dere war on humanity, the plot ispletely different! Most importantly, Huan Tian is now on the opposite side of the story¡¯s protagonist Huang Beichen, and Huang Beichen is now united with Yin Suye, so the story has long since copsed to the point people can¡¯t stand it! Discussing the plot with him(SRS) right now, is Huan Tian trying to mock him?


    "The details are not important, as long as the process is almost the same."


    Because the usation in Shui Ruoshan¡¯s eye was too strong, Huan Tian can¡¯t pretend that he can¡¯t see it, so he can only exin himself. Obviously, Huan Tian is not someone who goes straight to the point.


    "..." Shui Ruoshan felt like going crazy right now, a¡¯ight?!


    Huan Tian is now telling this author that everything is fine as long as the process is almost the same, is he not trying to stain his(SRS) name? One simply doesn¡¯t like with open eyes like that! Can¡¯t Huan Tian understand what it means by ¡¯pulling one¡¯s hair and the whole body moves¡¯1A saying, means butterfly effect? Especially when his novel is a good work with great connotation, logic, depth...


    The foreshadowing in the novel is innumerable, and the plot is linked to each other, so If one of the links is missing, the result will be very different! Furthermore, with his transmigration, Yin Suye and Huang Beichen¡¯s rebirth, and the chaos caused by Huan Tian, the plot of this story has long been running askew to God knows where! Now Huan Tian wants to return the plot to the original trajectory, which is a bit unscientific!


    "Do you think I¡¯m wrong?" Huan Tian¡¯s eyes were slightly squinted; apparently he was not very satisfied with Shui Ruoshan¡¯s disapproval of him.


    "Where do you think is actually right?" Shui Ruoshan retorted without any weakness.


    "Since you know about thews governing the development of this world, think back carefully. Are your past experiences quite simr to the original development of the world?" Huan Tian¡¯s soul had always paid attention to Shui Ruoshan¡¯s actions so when he was asked for his reasons, Huan Tian firmly stated his stand.


    "This is not the same." Shui Ruoshan had to admit that although he changed Yin Suye¡¯s fate many times and also ruined many plots, there were some things that still move ordingly to the outline of the story.


    Take Fate Substitution, for example, it was originally initiated by Yin Suye for Huang Beichen, but because of him(SRS), the object of substitution became him, and the process is still the same.


    "Almost the same, the rules of the world recognize such development." Huan Tian won¡¯t budge even one step with his stand.


    "It seems that you are very clear about the rules of the world!" Shui Ruoshan tsk-ed Huan Tian in disdain to show that he does not agree with Huan Tian.


    "I really know the rules of the continent [Mowu Dalu]." Huan Tian seriously looked at Shui Ruoshan.


    "What do you mean?" Shui Ruoshan subconsciously frowned.


    He has a feeling that there are other meanings in Huan Tian¡¯s words!


    "I know a lot of things, such as you, Huang Beichen, Yin Suye..." This time Huan Tian did not choose to say the answer right away but gave him obvious hints instead.


    "What else do you know?" Shui Ruoshan¡¯s brows deeply wrinkled.


    As they are on the topic, Shui Ruoshan felt that Huan Tian is the most suspicious person among all people. Huan Tian can identify him as the God of creation, and can also see through Huang Beichen and Yin Suye¡¯d rebirth at a nce, plus figuring out the development of the plot...


    There were some things that are even unknown to him, but Huan Tian knows. That makes Shui Ruoshan suspect that Huan Tian is the real God of creation!


    ......


    Raw Word Count : 2747


    #IReallyWantedToKnowHowThisEndsLol


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost

 Chapter 163

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one six three - Godlike existence</strong>


    "What actually do you know?" Seeing that Huan Tian did not answer his question immediately, Shui Ruoshan asked again.


    "I know everything that should be known. No matter it¡¯s the past, present, or future, as long as I want to know, I will know!" The corner of Huan Tian¡¯s mouth slightly curved up.


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan discovered for the first time that Huan Tian could be such a quack! You heard what he said? Daring to say that he knows everything about the past, present and future like he doesn¡¯t afraid the bluff is too huge!


    "How do you know these things?" Shui Ruoshan felt that he should change to another perspective to ask his questions.


    "Because in the continent [Mowu Dalu], I am a god-like existence!" Huan Tian¡¯s eyes shed, and he stated his identity without any hesitation. Because he feels that this little identity doesn¡¯t need to be hidden from Shui Ruoshan, the God of creation.


    "..." Rather than a godlike existence, Shui Ruoshan thinks that Huan Tian is more like an insane person!


    As the author, Shui Ruoshan knew very clearly that there is no such thing as God in [The Strongest King in History], there are only Supreme Kings! So, Huan Tian so righteously self-proimed himself God, did he not went to the wrong filming site? One must know that Shui Ruoshan concealed himself from letting anyone know that he knew too much. He did not dare to proim himself God, he pretended to be a prophet instead. Although there were some ws to his statement, it was close enough.


    "The continent does not have any gods, but my existence has already surpassed the Supreme King. I have mastered some of the Laws of the world. Naturally, I can be regarded as a god of this world, and the only one!"


    Perhaps the thought ¡¯You are lying¡¯ in Shui Ruoshan¡¯s eyes was too obvious, Huan Tian couldn¡¯t ignore it even if he wanted to, and could only exin himself with patience. Actually, Huan Tian was not very clear whether it was because he was sealed most of the time, and his energy consumption was too small, that he survived the passage of time when other Supreme Kings have changed hands one after another. However, he was very clear that his strength is not strong at first, but as time goes by, his strength has unknowingly enhanced bit by bit...


    Until he became strong enough to exceed the limit of the world¡¯s highest energy level. Then, he was free from the grip of the world and could see through the essence of the world. That¡¯s why he was clear to everyone¡¯s situation. And because he is the first generation demon Supreme King, he could be said as the demon who existed at the beginning of this world, and has almost achieved the same lifespan with the sky/Heaven! Such a person has long been no different from God!


    "If I can¡¯t be regarded as a God of this world, then let me ask you this, why can I easily crush other Supreme King with my strength? Why do I know so many things that a demon Supreme King wouldn¡¯t know? Why can I see through the essence of the world at a nce?"


    Huan Tian knows that if he does not give enough reasons, Shui Ruoshan may not believe what he said, hence the series of questions.


    "..."


    In Shui Ruoshan¡¯s heart, he could only think of one helpless thought, ¡¯Fuck, what he said makes sense, I have no other words to say¡¯. After all, the continent is real, and not just a story he wrote, so there¡¯s nothing wrong with unexpected situations that he does not know of!


    The Hell!


    If Huan Tian is a God of this world, then what about him as the God of creation? Particrly when this so-called God could ¡¯summon rain and wind¡¯1so powerful, and he can¡¯t do anything other than getting trapped in Huan Tian¡¯s body. The difference is toorge!


    "The tolerance of this world is limited. Once it exceeds that limit, the world will only copse!" The usation was too strong in Shui Ruoshan¡¯s eyes, so Huan Tian was forced to exin further.


    "So?"


    Shui Ruoshan felt that if Huan Tian could not give him a reasonable exnation, he will find a way to make Huan Tian¡¯s days into torture! He has a lot of ideas on how to torture people anyway!


    "So, although you are the God of creation, you are also subjected to the Laws of this world. Just like I can be regarded as a God, but even I cannot exceed the limits of the world."


    Huan Tian gestured in the air so that Shui Ruoshan can better understand his exnations.


    "So, what you mean is in this world, you are a God! And for me, who is not from this world, I became the God of creation!"


    Shui Ruoshan came into this conclusion after thinking of the strong gap between his power and Huan Tian¡¯s power. On Earth, he is the God of creation who can arrange and modify the plot of [The Strongest King in History] at will. But in the continent, he is just a small transmigrated soul that was restricted by the world?


    "You can say that, but it¡¯s notpletely correct." Although Shui Ruoshan¡¯s tone is like he is sulking, Huan Tian still could hear what Shui Ruoshan wanted to express.


    "But it¡¯s notpletely incorrect, right?" Shui Ruoshan asked.


    "You can say that." Huan Tian did not seem to see Shui Ruoshan¡¯s unpleasant expression and casually nodded.


    "Hehe!"


    Shui Ruoshan just wanted to spit at Huan Tian¡¯s face, what to do? Doesn¡¯t Huan Tian know that what he said just now is very hateful?


    "In fact, I really have to count it. Your ability as the God of creation is more limited than me by the Laws of the world!" Huan Tian seems to be fond of ¡¯ruffling feathers, then smooth it back¡¯2making people angry thenfort them.


    So after seeing that Shui Ruoshan¡¯s face has clearly turned ck, Huan Tian unhurriedly exined.


    "Shui Ruoshan, have you not noticed yourself, that the world has changed a lot under your influence?" Huan Tian believed that Shui Ruoshan is clear about this.


    "But there are a lot of things that haven¡¯t changed."


    Shui Ruoshan instantly thought of his ¡¯crow¡¯s mouth¡¯3jinx, which was actually equivalent to using a type of power. However, thinking of his ability only showing effects on small things, his mood was somewhat low. It was obvious that he tried so hard to help Yin Suye change his destiny, but found that no matter how hard he tried, there were still some things that he could not change.


    "Because the Laws of this world do not allow you to continue to change the course of the world."


    Once the trajectory of the world¡¯s progress is changed too much, the world may not be far from its destruction. Therefore, the Laws of the world will want to save themselves, and greatly limited Shui Ruoshan¡¯s ability. Even so, the continent was still changed a lot by Shui Ruoshan. That¡¯s why he(HT) was selected by the Laws of the world and was given even more power so that he(HT) can correct the world¡¯s trajectory back to its original route. Because of this, he wielded the power of a Supreme King but still can easily suppress both Yin Suye and Huang Beichen, as he borrowed the Laws of the world to oppress them. However, at that time in the forbidden ground, Huan Tian did not choose to kill both of them right away because he remembered that the trajectory of the world still needs them to continue to a normal development. Only then he decided to let them go and returned to the demon realm. Next, he started to make arrangements, and let everything proceed ording to the original trajectory of the world.


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan felt like the more he listened to Huan Tian¡¯s exnation, the more unhappy he became, a¡¯ight?! This world is clearly created by him. As a result, the world restricted him in return. It just makes one annoyed no matter how you look at it! In an instant, he felt that his status as the God of creation is a failure!


    "How about you? You thought what you did didn¡¯t contribute in destroying the development of the world?" Shui Ruoshan argued.


    One needs to know, some things that Huan Tian did are definitely more destructive than his actions!


    "There should be none." Huan Tian¡¯s thin lips were lightly pursed as if he has no guilty conscience for his actions.


    "Who will be deceived by you?" Shui Ruoshan apparently did not believe Huan Tian.


    Let¡¯s not talk about how Huan Tian has pushed the main character Huang Beichen to the viin Yin Suye to work together, just talking about what he did in the past is already too much!


    "Don¡¯t forget that in the past life, you killed the main character Huang Beichen!"


    Shui Ruoshan always believed that the protagonist of the story would never die. If the main protagonist died, then there won¡¯t be any story left! But here, the protagonist Huang Beichen, the world¡¯s son of fate was easily killed by Huan Tian¡¯s scheme in the past. This is totally illogical! It simply does not conform to thew of development of a novel!


    No!


    That4killing of the MC is the biggest point that does not conform to the trajectory of this world development!


    Raw Word Count : 2842


    #HasMinorMoodSwing


    #SorryForLateChapter


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost

 Chapter 164

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one six four - Change the past</strong>


    "Don¡¯t forget that you killed the protagonist, Huang Beichen in the past!"


    Shui Ruoshan looked up intently at Huan Tian, trying to use his gaze to make Huan Tian feel guilty.


    "What do you want me to exin?" Although Huan Tian did not quite understand what ¡¯protagonist¡¯ means, it did not prevent him from understanding the meaning within Shui Ruoshan¡¯s words.


    "I said killing Huang Beichen has definitely exceeded the limit of the world!"


    Shui Ruoshan felt that no matter how the plot of [The Strongest King in History] has copsed, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that Huang Beichen is still the son of Fate in the world. Therefore, killing Huang Beichen means destroying fate, which is equal to destroying the development track of the world!


    "That¡¯s right ah!" Huan Tian didn¡¯t get flustered from being exposed but casually replied.


    "What was the result?" Shui Ruoshan silently warned himself in his heart not to be fooled by the gentleness in Huan Tian¡¯s tone.


    "The result was..."


    When Huan Tian said it, he deliberately paused until he saw Shui Ruoshan revealing an impatient expression, before continuing, "...the world is destroyed!"


    "Destroyed?!"


    Shui Ruoshan suddenly opened his eyes in disbelief. He stared at Huan Tian, who revealed the destruction of the world in a casual tone as if he just said what he ate for lunch, the shock in his eyes could not be described in words.


    "Yes." Huan Tian nodded indifferently, confirming his words.


    "..."


    Today is probably the most time Shui Ruoshan went speechless in history.


    The Hell?! So what he guessed before this was true?!


    If the protagonist of the story dies, the world may disappear along with the protagonist! Not sure if he should sigh now that killing the protagonist is really the only way to destroy the world! However, he still feels unreal that Huan Tian destroyed the continent [Mowu Dalu]!


    "You want to know why I did that?"


    Seeing Shui Ruoshan¡¯s shocked look, Huan Tian was in a good mood and slightly curved his mouth. Just that the smile looked like it¡¯s full of maliciousness, no matter how you look at it!


    "Why?"


    Shui Ruoshan knew that the world of the insane is not something that a normie like him could understand so he won¡¯t waste his brain cells to guess anything, and asked Huan Tian straight away.


    "Before answering that question, do you want to know why you are transmigrated into this world?" Huan Tian shook his hand at Shui Ruoshan and motioned him not to worry. Shui Ruoshan would have to wait a bit for the question to be answered.


    "My transmigration has something to do with you?" Shui Ruoshan frowned.


    Mainly because he read so many novels about protagonists transmigrating into other worlds before, Shui Ruoshan has never thought that his transmigration is actually intentional. Or, is there a reason why he would transmigrate directly into Huan Tian¡¯s body?


    "I summoned you to this world." Huan Tian thought about it and felt that his words were not quite right. He then immediately changed to another more urate statement. "No, I should say that the destruction of the world has summoned you, the God of creation."


    "What do you mean?"


    Shui Ruoshan never knew that his identity as the author could be so superior, and could be linked to the destruction of a world. However, this does not prevent him from knowing that his transmigration was plotted by Huan Tian from the beginning! This is really annoying to the extreme!


    "As the God of creation, you should be very clear of the reason, right?" Huan Tian didn¡¯t know if Shui Ruoshan really didn¡¯t understand or faking it, but it didn¡¯t affect him to continue talking.


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan really wanted to spit on Huan Tian, who was trying to poke his wounds. The reason why he was so passive during his time in the world is because he doesn¡¯t know anything ah! Sure enough, he hated people who like to say only half of the sentence like Huan Tian the most!


    "You set the plot of this world very strangely, that the entire ¡¯rise and fall¡¯ of the world is maintained on a person alone. It is quite unreasonable."


    Huan Tian began to me Shui Ruoshan for being unreasonable in setting the world. It was precisely because Huang Beichen represents the lifeline of the world to a certain extent, that he(HT) can easily destroy the world just by eliminating one person.


    "We are discussing why you destroyed the world, not how to destroy the world!"


    On the outside, Shui Ruoshan replied with great momentum, but on the inside, his heart has already gone mad from anger! How is his setting unreasonable? If one wrote a novel that is not focusing on the protagonist, then what should be focused? He is just a small web author, and he does not really have the power to create a world. It is very reasonable to ce the world¡¯s fate on one person.


    "Because I want to change the past!"


    At this moment, Huan Tian suddenly tore away his usual kind mask, revealing the domineering person underneath. The sharp light revealed at the bottom of his eyes has a chill that people can¡¯t bear to look straight into it. In fact, Huan Tian had already thought about the consequences he might face before making a decision to destroy the world.


    First, the world will be destroyed, and everyone dies. This also means that the continent willpletely dissipate in the dust of the universe.


    Second, the world will be destroyed and will reset itself. This also means that everything in the world will start again from scratch, which is equivalent to restarting.


    Third, the destruction of the world has caught the attention of the God of creation. The possibility of what follows would be, the God of creation may dismiss this world and re-create a new world, He may also send people down to check out the reasons, or He would personallye down to the world to repair it...


    However, it turns out that although Huan Tian had thought of many ideas, he did not really expect the current situation. After the destruction of the world, although it was reset, it did notpletely restart to the beginning but recovered to a certain point. The God of creation did appear in this world, but He didn¡¯t n to guide the world¡¯s trajectory back to the original route, but wanted to change the development of the world! However, the only thing that makes Huan Tian feel beneficial is that the God of creation didn¡¯te with a body that has the ability to destroy the world but just a soul that was restricted. Moreover, because the soul power of the God was too strong, his(HT) body is the only thing that could amodate the soul of the God of creation without exploding. It is also because his(SRS) soul was attached to his(HT) body that he(HT) can better grasp the development of the world.


    However, Huan Tian did not think that by destroying the world and reset it to a new one, plus the arrival of the God, the world¡¯s energy would be extremely unstable. This resulted in various variables that could not be controlled, such as letting some peoplee back from the future. Although this unexpected situation caused Huan Tian¡¯s original n to have some unrest factors, but until now, everything is still in his n.


    "The past can¡¯t be changed." Shui Ruoshan unceremoniously shattered Huan Tian¡¯s dream.


    What happened has happened, how to change it? And once it is changed, will this world still be the original world? It is like the story of [The Strongest King in History]. After he transmigrated into it, it is no longer the same story, so there will be so many things different from the story plot!


    "But I need to help you as the God of creation."


    Huan Tian naturally understands that the past cannot be changed. But the development of this world has changed so much, so he has the reason to believe that there is still room for maneuver. And Shui Ruoshan, as the God of creation of the world, naturally can change the power of the world.


    "Do you think that the current me has the ability to help you?" Seeing that Huan Tian is still not giving up, Shui Ruoshan can only try to move him with reason.


    Is Huan Tian still unable to understand the problem of his(SRS) current situation?


    "You really don¡¯t have the ability to help me here, but if you go back, you can help me." Huan Tian said.


    "Do you really have a way for me to go back?" Shui Ruoshan instantly thought of what Huang Beichen once said, that Huan Tian knew the way back to Earth!


    "Yes." Huan Tian nodded affirmatively.


    "Let¡¯s first not say if I really want to go back or not, but how can you guarantee that I would be able to go back sessfully?"


    Shui Ruoshan actually wanted to tell Huan Tian that he doesn¡¯t want to go back to Earth at all. But considering that he is still imprisoned by Huan Tian, he has changed a more euphemistic statement.


    "Have I ever said that I am a gambler who likes to gamble?" Huan Tian slightly smacked his mouth, and his eyes were full of ridicule expressions.


    "What do you mean?" Shui Ruoshan suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart.


    "I didn¡¯t know that by destroying the world, I can summon you the God of creation, but in the end, I still destroyed the world; gambling that this will happen!"


    Huan Tian did not give Shui Ruoshan any possibility of escaping. "It turns out that I won, so now I have no reason not to gamble again, right?"


    "..."


    Right now, Shui Ruoshan deeply felt that Huan Tian is not an insane person, but a madman! A madman through and through!


    ......


    Raw Word Count : 2886


    #WouldYouGoBackIfYouAreSRS


    #AndAbandonYSY


    #IWontIfItsMe


    # :v


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost

 Chapter 165

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one six five - I don¡¯t believe it</strong>


    "Your Highness, Yin Suye and Huang Beichen took a small team of people and left the human¡¯s main camp. They were secretly sneaking toward the demon realm."


    Yan Ruya was wearing silver armor and looking very heroic. Just when she saw the aloof Huan Tian sitting on the high seat, her originally stiff expression instantly became reverence, and then she reported the news she got in a concise and clear manner. However, when she said Yin Suye¡¯s name, the current human Supreme King, there wasn¡¯t any respect in the tone; she addressed him directly by his name. It was as if only Huan Tian is the only Supreme King in Yan Ruya¡¯s mind.


    "Pass the word out, I want to see Yin Suye and Huang Beichen, let theme."


    Huan Tian waved his hand without hesitation and did not put Yin Suye and Huang Beichen in his eyes. Huan Tian does not care about the progress of the war, he only needs to ensure that the current development follows the original trajectory.


    "Yes."


    Upon receiving the order from Huan Tian, Yan Ruya doesn¡¯t have any doubts and dissent. She paid her respect and went straight away to carry out the task.


    "..."


    It was not the first time Shui Ruoshan saw Yan Ruya, but every time he saw her, Yan Ruya managed to refresh his impression of her. He does not know that Huan Tian¡¯s influence on the demons will be so much. Even the heroine Yan Ruya can¡¯t escape Huan Tian¡¯s charm, let alone the others in the demon realm? For example, just now Yan Ruya seems to bepletely unaware of how cumbersome and unreasonable Huan Tian¡¯s order is and only single-mindedly epted Huan Tian¡¯smand as the highest order.


    Shui Ruoshan has no doubt that if Huan Tian requested Yan Ruya to die, Yan Ruya would not even blink her eyes beforemitting suicide right away! He finally understands now why Yan Ruya, who loves Huang Beichen so much in the past, would still choose to ept Huan Tian¡¯s order and killed Huang Beichen by dying together. Because in Yan Ruya¡¯s heart, there is nothingparable to Huan Tian¡¯s existence, not even her own!


    Huan Tian is obviously not a good demon Supreme King, but he can get the whole demon realm¡¯s blind loyalty... whether right or wrong, reasonable or not, or what would be caused by the action. Really make one feel envious, jealous and hate!


    "What¡¯s wrong with you?"


    Apparently, Huan Tian sensed Shui Ruoshan¡¯s unusually active thinking. Upon seeing Shui Ruoshan¡¯s distorted expression, he asked curiously.


    "I am just sighing, that you are too irresponsible as a demon Supreme King!"


    Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t have any good attitude towards Huan Tian. So when he spoke to him, naturally there won¡¯t be any positive tone in it. Or it could be said that since hest discussed with Huan Tian about the destruction of the world, and found out that all of his encounters were caused by Huan Tian, he became very displeased with Huan Tian. He naturally will seize any opportunity to scold Huan Tian whenever he could. However, when he said that Huan Tian is not a good demon Supreme King, he didn¡¯t say it out of anger. It was from what he summarized of Huan Tian¡¯s actions during his time with him.


    Huan Tian was really unreliable, even an outsider like him can¡¯t stand it anymore. He thinks that the demon realm must have 8 generations of bad luck to have a madman like Huan Tian as their Supreme King! One needs to know after Huan Tian provoked the war between the demons and humans, he(HT) folded his arms and acted like an idle shopkeeper, not doing anything else, letting the demons and humans getting on free fights by themselves. Even when there are 2 Supreme Kings at the human side, Yin Suye and Huang Beichen, which caused the demon side to suffer great losses in the war, the demon Supreme King Huan Tian still has no intention to help out, letting the demons continuously sacrifice in the war...


    Although Shui Ruoshan was very happy that the human side can continue to win under the leadership of Yin Suye and Huang Beichen, but whenever he thought of those countless innocent humans and demons who died in this meaningless war, a wave of uncontroble anger would bubble in his heart. Because all these sacrifices were only to serve Huan Tian¡¯spletely unrealistic purpose! A war that can clearly be avoided, but Huan Tian pushed it for his own gain, how can one not feel scared by this?


    Unfortunately, although he has a super high identity as the God of creation, he can¡¯t do anything. That makes him felt very frustrated! In particr, Shui Ruoshan felt helpless when he thought of Huan Tian¡¯s mad insistence to guide things back to the original trajectory of the world. Whenever he hears those demonsing over to Huan Tian to report the war and loss suffered in the war, he will feel very ufortable, but in order to keep track of Yin Suye¡¯s safety, he has to force himself to listen to the tragic data. The only thing that gave him somefort was Yin Suye has help from the protagonist Huang Beichen, so the damage of the human side is much less than the demons.


    "I say, why did you send Yan Ruya to participate in this war?"


    Shui Ruoshan suddenly remembered one thing. That is, Huan Tian suddenly sent people to find Yan Ruya. Then he gave her a lot of rights and power, letting her lead the war. Although there is also a plot in [The Strongest King in History] where Yan Ruya participates in the war, she was only there standing next to the protagonist, mainly responsible for strategizing for the protagonist! It was not like how Huan Tian make it now, giving Yan Ruya the reins to lead the demons against the humans!


    When Shui Ruoshan thinks of how the story¡¯s plot haspletely copsed, his heart wants to burst into tears! Under Huan Tian¡¯s intervention and the rebirth of the male protagonist, it seems to be impossible for his original male and female protagonists to get together anymore. They even turned from lovers into enemies! No matter how he thinks of this matter, his balls1mentally still felt the pain!


    "Yan Ruya is the only person on the demon side who can counter Huang Beichen¡¯s existence."


    Huan Tian once again used a contemptful gaze that says ¡¯such an obvious answer, how can you not know¡¯ at Shui Ruoshan.


    "In order to achieve your goal, you really do everything huh!"


    Shui Ruoshan has yet to despise Huan Tian for his shameless behavior, and Huan Tian dared to despise him, this is really stupid until the Heavens cry! However, he can¡¯t help sighing that Huan Tian really knows to hit where it hurts! Although Yan Ruya¡¯s halo as the daughter of Fate is not as strong as Huang Beichen¡¯s halo as the son of Fate, he agreed that she can¡¯t be underestimated! In particr, when he(SRS) first set the heroine as someone who can manage the hall2family matters, who can manage the kitchen3can cook, who could sell meng4cute, who can be obedient, who can be stylishly handsome, who could dress up as a maiden, who could hold a court like a queen, who could wield a weapon to kill monsters...


    So such an all-round-powerful goddess-type character, being fully utilized by Huan Tian, one¡¯s luck can not be any worse!


    "A man of great ambition does not bother with trifles."


    Faced with the disapproval in Shui Ruoshan¡¯s eyes on his behavior, Huan Tian just smiled coldly. He seems to be sneering at Shui Ruoshan for having unnecessary sympathy for someone who is high-ranked like the God of creation!


    "Wanting to change the past, that is really a huge goal ah!"


    Unfortunately, this is only a huge goal for Huan Tian, not for others! The irony of Shui Ruoshan¡¯s eyes was very obvious.


    "En." Huan Tian didn¡¯t seem to hear Shui Ruoshan¡¯s counterattack in his words. Instead, he nodded in approval.


    "Why do you want to change the past?"


    Shui Ruoshan was instantly induced a mouthful of old blood by Huan Tian¡¯s reaction, and it got ufortably stuck in his throat5just a metaphor. However, there are some things that he should ask clearly.


    "Actually, it¡¯s not like I really wanted to change the past!" Huan Tian said suddenly in a profound way to Shui Ruoshan.


    "En?"


    Shui Ruoshan immediately and cooperatively made a listening gesture. If Huan Tian can change his mind, then maybe a lot of things can be avoided.


    "As long as you can let me see Ye Wuhua, I don¡¯t care what method you use." Huan Tian finally said.


    In fact, he also knows that it is too difficult to change the past. If one is not careful, it will cause the world to copse. However, in order to better achieve his own goals, he does not mind to start the negotiation with Shui Ruoshan with the most difficult conditions, then slowly reducing the requirements, so it is easier to achieve his goal.


    "I don¡¯t have the ability to resurrect the dead!"


    The corner of Shui Ruoshan¡¯s mouth strongly twitched. If the conditions permit, he would like to p his shoes at Huan Tian¡¯s face, that face that says ¡¯I am doing this for you, hurry and fulfill my request¡¯!


    Want to see a character who has been dead for many years and in ashes, that is absolutely a pipe dream, okay?


    "I don¡¯t believe it!"


    Huan Tian spoke out word by word to reflect his attitude towards this matter. He never believed that Shui Ruoshan would not be able to change the past. Since Shui Ruoshan, as the God of creation can create the world, what else he cannot do in this world?


    "..."


    At this moment, Shui Ruoshan wisely chose silence. Because he knows that no matter how he exined it, it is useless against the Huan Tian, who insists on his own opinion. And although he can be regarded as the God of creation for this world, it is only a venerated synonym for the word ¡¯author¡¯! He is just an ordinary person!


    ......


    Raw Word Count : 2721


    #SRSProllyShouldWriteAnExtraAsWhatAReaderSuggested :0


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost

 Chapter 166

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one six six - You don¡¯t have the chance</strong>


    "Your lover is arriving soon, but why are you unhappy instead?" Huan Tian joked while looking at the seemingly restless Shui Ruoshan.


    Just now, his men reported that Yin Suye has brought a small troop with him and is about to attack the pce main hall. He has been waiting for this moment for a long time, but he has to slow down in order to let the progress proceed closer to the original trajectory of the plot. Right now, whether Shui Ruoshan is willing or not to help him see Ye Wuhua, he has the means to make Shui Ruoshan fulfill his wishes. But before that, he doesn¡¯t mind entertaining himself with Shui Ruoshan¡¯s reaction! Who asks Shui Ruoshan¡¯s mood to suddenly fluctuates the moment he(SRS) heard that Yin Suye is about to arrive!


    "Never you mind!" Who the Hell still can feel happy at this moment!


    Actually, ever since the day their talk about Huan Tian asking to see Ye Wuhua went awry, Shui Ruoshan and Huan Tian didn¡¯tmunicate much. Huan Tian didn¡¯t care about the war, he only paid attention to Yin Suye and Huang Beichen¡¯s group sneaking into the demon realm.


    Shui Ruoshan is still trapped in Huan Tian¡¯s body, but he also cares about Yin Suye¡¯s situation. Every time he heard the news regarding Yin Suye, he will erect his ears and listen carefully. He prayed to meet Yin Suye but was afraid to meet Yin Suye at the same time. With a small team like Yin Suye¡¯s group, the reason why they can infiltrate the pce is because Huan Tian wanted them to! In other words, there must be a trap here, waiting for Yin Suye to walk in themselves! So as the team led by Yin Suye gets closer and closer to the hall where he is now, the uneasiness in Shui Ruoshan¡¯s heart bes stronger and stronger.


    Also because this pce main hall is where the viin Yin Suye in [The Strongest King in History] meets his death! Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t know whether the current situation could once again coincide with the plot of the original novel, even after experiencing countless copses1going askew from the original storyline. He only knew that he could not let Yin Suye repeat the fate of his tragedy!


    This story arranged in [The Strongest King in History] went like this. After the war between the humans and the demons broke out, the humans had won the first victory, but when the Huang Beichen integrated into the demons side and adapted to the rhythm of the battle, the war between the humans and the demons entered a stalemate. Then, Yin Suye led a team of elites to secretly sneak into the demon realm to assassinate Huang Beichen. Unfortunately, this n was secretly revealed to Huang Beichen by Weiyi2the little brother SRS collected back in the inn where they first met Hua Ruyan, so Huang Beichen makes use of this mission and trapped them in the demon realm. In the end, Yin Suye could only propose a single match between them to decide final victory for this war between the two races. At that time, Huang Beichen did not want the war to continue, so he agreed to Yin Suye¡¯s proposal.


    Due to the battle between 2 Supreme King would cause great damage to the surrounding, they set the location of the duel in the pce main hall. The hall has strong barrier protection, so as to avoid unnecessary damage. In the end, the protagonist Huang Beichen defeated the viin Yin Suye and reached the pinnacle of life!


    "They are finally here!"


    Huan Tian didn¡¯t expect any reactions from Shui Ruoshan, so he just raised his head towards the entrance. His gaze was as if he could see through the door of the pce main hall. Sensing Yin Suye¡¯s aura slowly approaching, the corner of Huan Tian¡¯s mouth slowly curved up to a charming arc. His intention to deliberately remove the guards outside the hall was not wasted; this is just to let Yin Suye reach them easily.


    "They have arrived?!" So fast?


    Shui Ruoshan¡¯s eyes shed, but the next second his gaze immediately became firm. Since this battle cannot be avoided, he(SRS) will be on guard to take action to change the situation!


    "En."


    Just after Huan Tian finished his words, the door of the pce main hall was kicked open with a ¡¯BANG¡¯ ...


    Shui Ruoshan looked over, and he could only see the unusually tall figure standing in the middle; his emotions seemed to be a little excited. They have not seen each other for many days; Yin Suye is still looking dazzling as ever! At this moment, Yin Suye stood amid the crowd, but no one could cover up his glory; all of them were there for the sake of being Yin Suye¡¯s background. Even the protagonist Huang Beichen cannot bepared to Yin Suye! His family Xiao Yeye is the best!


    ......


    "Huan Tian!"


    After Yin Suye kicked open the door, he walked straight to Huan Tian. With just a nce, he could tell that Huan Tian is still using the body, and his brows can not help wrinkling. Though he knew that it is not a wise decision to lead a team into the demons¡¯ territory, he can¡¯t stand going through the days where Shui Ruoshan is not around him. It seems that since he met the little guy, they have almost always stayed together. Even when they were separated, it will never be a long time. Not sure if the little guy could take care of himself without him(YSY) helping him? Therefore, in order to get the little guy back from Huan Tian as soon as possible, he can only dangerously venture into the demon realm. Even though by doing this will coincide with his previous experience that gave him bad memories, but for the little guy, he is willing to ovee his trauma. And this time, he has Huang Beichen with him, the past demon Supreme King, so it was much simpler to enter the demon realm. However, he did not expect that their journey into the demon realm is much simpler than the one in the past. Although they did encounter some difficulties along the way, but generally there isn¡¯t any danger.


    Yin Suye quickly guessed that it must be that Huan Tian who make it easy for them. Even when he knew that there are traps ahead, Yin Suye did not hesitate to march forward. In any case, he would take the little guy back with him. With Huan Tian¡¯s assistance, they effortlessly head directly to the final destination - the pce main hall.


    "I have been waiting for you for a long time."


    Huan Tian slowly stood up from the throne, and leisurely smoothed his clothing. Then he unhurriedly raised his head and spared the people a few nces from him. His arrogant attitude clearly told others that he did not put all the people present in his eyes.


    "Didn¡¯t see you for a while, you have be stronger!"


    Although Huan Tian¡¯s mouth praised the progress of Yin Suye and Huang Beichen¡¯s strength, there wasn¡¯t any appreciation in his eyes, but was clearly full of malice instead.


    "Just say it, what do I need to do to make you return Shui Ruoshan to me?"


    Yin Suye looked at Huan Tian, who stood at the top of the pce main hall, without any weakness. He doesn¡¯t have any expectation that Huan Tian will give his body to the little guy, so he only hopes that he could retrieve the little guy¡¯s soul back from Huan Tian. As long as the little guy can be by his side, even his(SRS) soul alone is fine! As for the body for Shui Ruoshan, he will definitely find a way to help the little guy solve it no matter how much time and effort it takes. Apart from that, the little guy¡¯s real identity sounded powerful. As the God of creation, Shui Ruoshan should know some methods that others don¡¯t know, hence as long as the little guy is back, there will always be a way around this.


    "Should I say that I want your life?"


    Huan Tian¡¯s mouth is slightly curved, and endless ridicule could be seen at the bottom of his eyes. From the beginning until now, the things he wanted have not changed at all.


    "Since the negotiation failed, we can only fight for it!"


    Huang Beichen stepped forward and stood next to Yin Suye, clearly indicating his position. At the same time, his whole body was on alert, and his hand gripped a long sword, so as to guard against the situation that may beplicated at any time.


    "Let¡¯s fight then!"


    Yin Suye¡¯s eyes deepened and he pointed his sword at Huan Tian, his whole body releasing a murderous aura....


    Strong, overbearing, and rushing forward, this is Yin Suye¡¯s style!


    Huang Beichen did not expect Yin Suye to attack the Huan Tian without warning. Hence, he could follow suit and immediately attacked with his sword...


    "Don¡¯t overestimate yourself."


    Facing simultaneous attacks from Yin Suye and Huang Beichen, Huan Tian did not retreat but swung his sleeves at them. Relying on the force of the swing, he easily unravels the two people¡¯s attack, then forcefully changed the direction of their attack. After that, Huan Tian flung his sleeves again and ced his hands to his side, returning to his usual gloomy and arrogant pose.


    Shui Ruoshan did not think that not only Huan Tian did not move even a step, but he also managed to counter without a weapon in hand as well. Using his sleeve ¡¯to conquer strength with softness¡¯, he managed to easily resolve their attacks?! Towards this absolute strength, Shui Ruoshan could not help but felt more worried about Yin Suye¡¯s situation.


    Compared with Shui Ruoshan¡¯s concerns, Yin Suye and Huang Beichen have entered the battle state. They didn¡¯t lose their will to fight because of the ineffective attacks, but burned with a stronger fighting spirit instead! Although the direction of their attacks was forcefully changed by Huan Tian, the two simply exerted power at the tip of their toes and shifted their direction again. They unanimously nodded at each other and struck at Huan Tian once more...


    Yin Suye and Huang Beichen fought with each other all the time in the past, so one can say that they know each other best. The moment one move, the other will understand the meaning, expressing the meaning of the idiom ¡¯The one who knows you the most in the world is your enemy¡¯ to the fullest. They didn¡¯t attack Huan Tian together, but let Yin Suye attack first. When Huai Tian blocked the attack, Huang Beichen¡¯s attack will instantly appear in front of Huan Tian. After that, Yin Suye will return to attack when Huan Tian went to defend against Huang Beichen...


    Though the two had never discussed their attack strategy before, nor did they practice it together, their flow was quite tacit. There weren¡¯t any gaps in their attack so that Huan Tian has to keep blocking attacks one after another and had no time to fight back. However,pared to Yin Suye subconsciously holding back his attack (due to SRS), Huang Beichen doesn¡¯t have to care at all. So his(HBC) attacks could be perfectly described in three words - swift, urate, and ruthless! At the same time, the cooperation between Yin Suye and Huang Beichen is bing more and more tacit, faster and more urate from their constant attack...


    Taking advantage of one single moment of inattention from Huan Tian, Huang Beichen thrust his sword towards Huan Tian¡¯s face. Although Huan Tian has moved a bit, a shallow blood line still managed to mark his face.


    "Seeking death!"


    Huan Tian reached out and gently wiped away the blood mark on his cheeks. His face suddenly darkened, and the golden color in his eyes became more dazzling. In the next second, his whole body burst out with a powerful momentum that could destroy the world...


    The whole space trembled a few times because of the powerful momentum from Huan Tian, and the air seemed to have thickened. Instantly, the entire main hall was thrown into a pressured space.


    Yin Suye and Huang Beichen were directly affected, and their power was suppressed.


    "Say, for daring to hurt me, how should I reward you?"


    Huan Tian slowly walked toward Yin Suye and Huang Beichen. Every step he took would increase the pressure a bit more.


    "Stop!"


    Seeing Huan Tian is going to harm Yin Suye, Shui Ruoshan suddenly shouted out. Although he didn¡¯t believe Huan Tian when he said that his(HT) existence has somehow reached a godly level, but seeing the strength gap between Huan Tian and Yin Suye, he has to admit that it is the difference between God and man! If Huan Tian really wants to deal with Yin Suye, then he(SRS) does not mind dying together with Huan Tian, he has prepared himself anyway!


    "Reassured, I won¡¯t do it because..."


    Seemed to sense objection in Shui Ruoshan¡¯s eyes, Huan Tian stopped on his track, but he did not finish his words and left a lot of space for Shui Ruoshan to overthink. However at this moment, his golden eyes have started to be a bit strange, as his pupils were changing bit by bit to a vertical slit!


    "Because what?" Shui Ruoshan has ced all his attention to prevent Huan Tian from attacking Yin Suye, so he did not the changes happening to Huan Tian.


    When Huan Tian¡¯s eyes met with Huang Beichen¡¯s eyes, he then slowly continued the second half of the sentence, "Because to kill Yin Suye, I don¡¯t need to take any action at all."


    "Be careful!" Shui Ruoshan watched as Huang Beichen¡¯s eyes suddenly became zed after looking at Huan Tian, and then immediately turned the sword in his hand to stab Yin Suye, who didn¡¯t guard against him from the back...


    "You..."


    Yin Suye didn¡¯t expect that Huang Beichen would attack him behind his back, because there weren¡¯t any killing intent, so his body didn¡¯t have time to react. He was immediately stabbed from the back to the chest, and his entire person was strung up from the sword. Most importantly, that was the exact location of Yin Suye¡¯s heart!


    "NO!" Looking at Yin Suye¡¯s body lying softly on the ground, Shui Ruoshan was stunned.


    How could his Xiao Yeye be killed so easily?


    This must not be true!


    Thinking of Huang Beichen¡¯s abnormal state just now, and the difference in Huan Tian¡¯s eyes, Shui Ruoshan immediately thought of the innate talent of the demons, the charm technique. It is said that not only the charm technique be used to seduce the humans, at its highest level, it could also be used to control other beings, making them their obedient puppets. And because Huan Tian is the demon Supreme King, his charm technique will only be more powerful. However, Shui Ruoshan did not think that Huan Tian only needed a nce to make Huang Beichen fall and lose his mind, bing an obedient piece that attacked Yin Suye without hesitation!


    "Huan Tian, I am taking you down with me!"


    Seeing Yin Suye not moving on the ground, plus that ring red color, Shui Ruoshan only felt that the nerve called ¡¯Reason¡¯ in his mind has snapped. In an instant, he just wants to die with Huan Tian to revenge for Yin Suye!


    "You don¡¯t have the chance." Facing Shui Ruoshan, whose emotions were out of control, Huan Tian only looked calm as he stated the truth.


    "What is going on?" All of a sudden, Shui Ruoshan felt a sudden strong suction, and his soul is gradually leaving Huan Tian¡¯s body?!


    NO!


    Is his soul slowly disappearing from this world?


    Shui Ruoshan was sure that Huan Tian didn¡¯t touch him, so what is this current situation?


    "You are just returning back to the world you should be in." Huan Tian told Shui Ruoshan his guess.


    "Return?!" With a feeling that a lighting has struck, Shui Ruoshan instantly felt like the end of the world.


    Who can tell him why just when he decides to stay, he was forcefully returned to Earth?


    "Yes."


    Huan Tian guessed that since Shui Ruoshan transmigrated over due to the mistrajectory of the world, Shui Ruoshan would return when the trajectory of the world has returned to its original route. Since Shui Ruoshan no longer has the reason to stay, he naturally will be returned back to the world where he originally came from. However, before Shui Ruoshanpletely disappeared, Huan Tian didn¡¯t forget to state his request.


    "Shui Ruoshan, as long as you let me see Ye Wuhua, I will help you save Yin Suye, how about it?"


    "Alright."


    Shui Ruoshan heard Huan Tian¡¯s condition before he lost consciousness. He agreed right away without any hesitation. As long as he could keep Yin Suye¡¯s life, anything is fine!


    ......


    Raw Word Count : 4704


    #WutSoMuchWordCount


    #TheEndIsNear


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost


    <strong>Banana</strong>: I just noticed that thest chapter¡¯s word count is 10k == But I don¡¯t want to split it to days/weeks (though I¡¯ll split it to 2 pages when I post it) since it¡¯s already thest chapter. So give me some time yo! And thanks for staying to the end!

 Chapter 167

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one six seven - Eagerness to do something</strong>


    Shui Ruoshan opened his eyes and found himself sleeping on theputer desk?! And he seems to have done an extraordinary dream. Thinking of everything that he experienced in the dream, Shui Ruoshan has a feeling like it¡¯s out of this world! Just that his brain has just woken, so he didn¡¯t have much energy to think about what he encountered in his dreams.


    Then he raised his head and rubbed his sore neck, and began to look around. Not sure why when he stared at the ever-familiar room, table, chair, plus the familiar arrangement in his room... he can¡¯t help feeling inexplicably strange. When he saw that hisputer on the desk was not powered off, Shui Ruoshan touched the mouse gently, and the disy suddenly turned on. A word document filled with dense text was opened at the desktop...


    It seemed that before he fell asleep, he had just finished typing a chapter and had not had time to publish it? So now he should hurry up and publish the update, right?


    Wrong! It shouldn¡¯t be like this!


    Seeing thest paragraph of the document, Shui Ruoshan involuntarily read out the description he typed for the viin Yin Suye.


    The tall figure holding a sword stood proudly on top of numerous corpses, arrogant and decisive as if he is the Asura drenched in blood! The blood on his body that stained his clothes almost connects with the blood on the ground and the whole world is rendered into a scary bloody red. His brilliant blonde hair was tied high on his head, his eyebrows were sharp and fine, overflowing with a bloodthirsty murderous intent, but at the same time suffused with arrogance and elegance, as if he is a God who can control the death of life. That perfect face as if it was carefully carved out by Heaven, is as cold as a sharp iceberg at the moment; like an icy de, it gave people stabbing freezing pain all over their body. Against the backdrop of the blood-red, he was like a demon or a God!


    ......


    It was just a very ordinary description, but Shui Ruoshan could clearly see the scene in his mind as if he had experienced it himself. No, what is ¡¯as if¡¯ ah?!


    *falls down*


    That was what he personally experienced! Because that was the scene he saw when he first met Yin Suye!


    Shui Ruoshan suddenly felt a little uncertain when he nced around his room that looked exactly the same before and after he transmigrated. ¡¯Zhuang Zhou dreamed of the butterfly, or the butterfly dreamed Zhuang Zhou¡¯1From Wiki - one is never certain whether what one sees is reality or illusion; changeable nature of human life, no one knows! []


    However, he does not believe that there will be such a real dream in the world. After all, he clearly remembers everything that happened to him in the continent [Mowu Dalu]! Although he couldn¡¯t exin how he could stay so long in the continent, but only passed a handful of minutes on Earth, he believed in his judgment. After all, the profound question about time and space has always been unable to exin by scientists, so ordinary people like him are even more unworthy to discuss the principle!


    Anyway, he would never believe that the Yin Suye he met in real blood and flesh would be just a fictional character in his novel! But no matter how convinced he was, he can¡¯t find a bit of evidence to prove that his experience during his transmigration is real! This makes Shui Ruoshan feel extremely irritated. Particrly when he does not know how to transmigrate back to the continent!


    Yes,pared to Earth, he wants to return to the continent even more. He has chosen the continent over Earth previously, and his choice would not change because of the change of circumstances. The most important thing is the continent has Yin Suye! He obviously has made up his mind and tried to forget everything on Earth, to live with Yin Suye in the continent. But reality has always been so unexpected! He was caught off guard!


    He has only been sitting in his own home for a little while, but he has already begun to worry about how Yin Suye is doing now. However, he spected that Yin Suye should still be alive now, because he did sign that most overbearing contract2Banana totally forgot about this contract lol. Like since SRS cannot die, YSY on the other hand cannot die as well ah... probably in history with Yin Suye. Although he was forced to transmigrate back to Earth, but since he is still alive, Yin Suye, who was tied to him naturally should be fine! Plus Huan Tian is counting on him(SRS) to let him see Ye Wuhua, so he(HT) will not let Yin Suye die; he (SRS) should be assured!


    Even though Shui Ruoshan knew that Yin Suye shouldn¡¯t be in danger, he still can¡¯t forget that image of Yin Suye with a big hole in his chest and his entire body stained with blood when he left the continent. For a moment, he really thought that Yin Suye has died. At that moment, his only thought was that he doesn¡¯t have the reason to live anymore! It was then he knew that he was poisoned, and that poison is called Yin Suye!


    In fact, he cares for Yin Suye more than he imagined! Or, he should say that he has already ced Yin Suye in the most important position in his heart! Shui Ruoshan felt that he could use the time now to tidy up his feelings for Yin Suye and then make further ns.


    It seems he has be greedy after his transmigration, greedy for the tender and gentle love that Yin Suye has given him, that¡¯s why he opened his heart over and over again to Yin Suye! Sure enough, he is a very selfish person. Because Yin Suye is good to him so that he couldn¡¯t bear to let go, and he wanted to hold tightly onto Yin Suye! Yin Suye didn¡¯t catch him, it was he who kept Yin Suye with him, isn¡¯t it?


    For example, he always thought that he is a straight man. Facing Yin Suye, who was unconditionally good to him, Shui Ruoshan keeps lowering down his limit bit by bit because he did not want to lose the warmth given by Yin Suye. So even when Yin Suye did embarrassing thing that makes him blush or said something ambiguous, he didn¡¯t refuse and even silently epted it. Because he didn¡¯t want to break Yin Suye¡¯s hopes, as that would cause him(SRS) to be heartbroken as well! He originally thought that this is not love, but he was wrong! Him always thinking of Yin Suye is actually a kind of love, just that he does not know it himself!


    No wonder many people say that his emotional intelligence is worrying, and it seems to be the fact! He promised to be with Yin Suye when he was not even sure of his true feelings and allowed Yin Suye to make further moves on him. His nerves must be really thick to a godly level!


    Actually, how everyone expresses their love is different, so he does not have to use other people¡¯s way to measure the way he loves! Just like Yin Suye¡¯s love for him, it was not purely love. It is mixed with various otherplicated feelings, such as dominance/possession, redemption, help, care, pampered...


    And his feelings for Yin Suye seem to be veryplicated as well. It started from heartache to guilt, then wanting topensate, to be good to Yin Suye, andstly,plying to all Yin Suye¡¯s needs...


    Ain¡¯t his attitude has softened too fast?!


    In a way, he has already been bent by Yin Suye in a time he didn¡¯t realize!


    Just when did he start to really like Yin Suye? Was it when Yin Suye is willing to sign a co-death contract with him and share everything with him? Or the moment when Yin Suye didn¡¯t hesitate to use his own life to initiate Fate Substitution for him? Or when Yin Suye unconditionally takes care of him?


    ......


    No, maybe even earlier; he has fallen under the Yin Suye¡¯s pomegranate pants3to surrender under Yin Suye¡¯s charm! He could clearly remember that moment when he has just transmigrated into the continent, and the kind of feeling concealed under fear where his heartbeat stuttered, at first nce he saw the lonely figure standing on top of a mountain of corpses and blood! At that moment, Shui Ruoshan was very clear that he will be inseparable from Yin Suye from there on! Yin Suye has left a lingering figure in his life in his unique way!


    Therefore, he must return to the continent! He wants to go back to Yin Suye, then bravely confessed to Yin Suye, telling him that he has also fallen in love with him! Then, their rtionship can be changed from sweethearts to lovers! Of course, after determining their rtionship, he does not mind having a further rtionship with Yin Suye.


    Now that he has transmigrated back to Earth, he can just use the richwork of the 21st century to learn more about the ¡¯ways¡¯ between 2 men. One needs to know, he didn¡¯t even know the meaning of danmei before he transmigrates, but after he came back, he actually had a boyfriend. This kind of development can be said to be an extraordinary leap! When he slowly learned everything about the theoretical knowledge, he can do ¡¯this¡¯ and ¡¯that¡¯ to Yin Suye!


    Hehe! He couldn¡¯t help feeling a little bit excited about this!


    Alright, he seems to have zoned out a little bit too far. He needs to quickly pull back his runaway thoughts! Right now, there is only one thing he has to do, and that is to seriously find a way to go back to the continent!


    ......


    Raw Word Count : 2705


    #WhatAboutYeWuhuaAh


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost


    <strong>Banana</strong>: Once again, a reminder that thest chapter word count is 10k yo _(;3/ So Banana will take some time to finish it. Please wait for me! (> w <)/

 Chapter 168

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one six eight - Follow-up content</strong>


    After Shui Ruoshan pulled back his runaway thoughts, he began to seriously think about how to go back to the continent [Mowu Dalu]. He transmigrated into the continent because of Huan Tian, and came back because of Huan Tian as well, which means Huan Tian has an extraordinarily deep understanding of this aspect. At the same time, Huan Tian also told him something about the key points for his transmigration.


    To summarize it, he transmigrated because Huan Tian killed Huang Beichen, which destroyed the progress flow of the continent, leading to the destruction of the whole world. Then he, as the God of creation was summoned to save the plot. The reason why he returned back to Earth is because the progress flow of the continent has somewhat gone back in line with the original trajectory, so this God of creation haspleted the task and was kicked back.


    Can he make a guess here that his transmigration is mainly determined by the cross of a path between the continent [Mowu Dalu] trajectory and his story [The Strongest King in History] plot?


    Therefore, if he wants to transmigrate back to the continent, does it mean that he needs to create a different [The Strongest King in History] from the continent¡¯s version? But right now, he is back on Earth, and he can¡¯t contact the people from the continent. So how can he make it so that the continent is different from his story of [The Strongest King in History]? This is the hardest thing to do at the moment!


    Looking up, I saw the word document for [The Strongest King in History] still disyed on theputer screen. Shui Ruoshan suddenly remembered Huan Tian¡¯s reminder that only not in the continent that he could have the power of the God of creation. And in order to make Shui Ruoshan help him realize his desire to see Ye Wuhua, Huan Tian did not hesitate to make so many arrangements just to let him transmigrate back to Earth. That is to say, only when he¡¯s back on Earth, he will have the power to create the world. Does this mean that he only needs to type out the words he wants and the continent [Mowu Dalu] will develop ordingly to his ideas? Thinking this way, Shui Ruoshan gently ced his hands on the keyboard, ready to continue writing the novel...


    Just that at the next second, as if he suddenly thought of something, Shui Ruoshan took his hand off the keyboard like he received an electric shock. If his guess is true, then whatever he wrote will happen on the continent. How does he count the days from when he transmigrated into the continent? After all, the current content of [The Strongest King in History] is only up to where he wrote before he transmigrated. And now, should he write the story ording to the original draft? Or write about what has happened after he transmigrated? Or should he write a story that is more in line with his wishes? The moment he made the wrong choice, the consequences will be unpredictable! He still understands the meaning of the idiom - ¡¯a tinypse can lead to a huge mistake¡¯. In case he is careless and changed the trajectories of the continent, the butterfly effect will end up being a tornado instead. When that happened, he won¡¯t have any ce to cry! Too many concerns and worries caused Shui Ruoshan to stare at theputer with a worried frown.


    "Xiao Ruo!"


    Just when Shui Ruoshan was immersed in uncertainties, a very familiar voice suddenly sounded beside his ear. Shui Ruoshan¡¯s spirit felt a shock, followed by a sense of urgency at the depth of his soul! Is that Yin Suye¡¯s voice just now?! The voice seemed very far in the horizon, and yet it also seemed to be ringing beside his ear, he just can¡¯t find the origin of the voice at all.


    "Yin Suye, where are you?"


    Shui Ruoshan stood up with a jerk and nced around his still and empty room, his gaze inevitably became lost. He can not help feeling a bit self-deprecating, because he thought that Yin Suye has also transmigrated into his world. Indeed, it was only an unrealistic fantasy of his! However, he was very clear that the voice he just heard is definitely not an auditory hallucination, it is definitely Yin Suye¡¯s voice! Unfortunately, Shui Ruoshan waited for a long time after that, but he could no longer hear any of Yin Suye¡¯s response in his mind. Then he realized that making contact between 2 worlds is not an easy task.


    The feeling that shook his soul just now should be from the contract bond between him and Yin Suye. Although the co-death contract is called the most overbearing contract in history, it can¡¯t be that overbearing to be able to ignore the gap between two different worlds. It is already very good that he can sense Yin Suye¡¯s existence, so he can¡¯t ask for more! He should be grateful that fortunately, Yin Suye picked that particrly overbearing co-death contract to bond with him, otherwise with them in two different worlds, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get a connection. The moment he knew that he is still connected with Yin Suye, his heartbeat bes more stable. At the very least, he knows that his previous adventure is not just a dream but a real existence! As long as it exists, there is hope!


    "Yin Suye, wait for me!"


    Although he doesn¡¯t know if this sentence can be conveyed to Yin Suye through their contract bond, but at this moment, Shui Ruoshan¡¯s eyes became extremely firm, and he clenched his hands. Yin Suye has always stood in front to protect him in the past, so this time it¡¯s his turn to work hard!


    Just that while Shui Ruoshan is still sighing, the house suddenly shook and Shui Ruoshan fell back to his chair. As the lights in the room keep shing, Shui Ruoshan incredulously stared at theputer. On the screen, he saw theputer suddenly turn dark, then as if something magical is happening, words suddenly appeared one by one on the original still document...


    The keyboard on the table was still on the table, and there was any movement on it. This shows that the words on the document suddenly appear in theputer out of thin air! Towards such unscientific things, Shui Ruoshan did nothing and just stared straight at the new words on the document. Shui Ruoshan calmly expressed that he had encountered a transmigration, and even heard a familiar voice just now where the owner of the voice is in another world, hence situation like words appearing out of nowhere on a word document is nothing. He can¡¯t feel anything from this at all!


    As the word count increases in the word document, Shui Ruoshan¡¯s look became more rxed. Because what was written in the document is simply his personal experience in the continent [Mowu Dalu]! So Shui Ruoshan stared at the document closely, carefully reading the content word by word, not willing to blink his eyes...


    At the same time, his expressions were also very vividly disyed along with the progress of the plot. Until new words stopped appearing in the word document, Shui Ruoshan then knows that nothing else will be inputted because what could be written down has already been written. The content had stopped just before he transmigrated back to Earth.


    Shui Ruoshan reached out and rubbed his sore eyes. Then, looking at the time, he found out that he has been staring at theputer for nearly four hours?! And in those four hours, he counted the word counts, which is not including what he wrote before; more than 400,000 words of content have appeared for no reason! Although it is a happy thing to have content without needing to type it himself, Shui Ruoshan still felt somewhat dissatisfied. He and Yin Suye have experienced so many things, but it only amounted to a short 400,000 words. Shouldn¡¯t it be at least 4 million words? But it doesn¡¯t matter, when he returned to the continent, he will interact more with Yin Suye, so that the content that can be written about them will be much more! Now, he should focus on how to write the follow-up content, right?


    Since everything he has done on the continent has already be a part of the text in hisputer, it means that those things are already past tense and cannot be modified. Because once the things in the past have been modified, the history will be changed along with it. Hence, even if he really found a way to go back to the continent, the people and things he encountered before may not be the same anymore! There are many things that could be a parallel world withpletely different historical processes just from a small change. All in all, if he wants to go back to the continent, he must find a way to solve all kinds of problems on the continent [Mowu Dalu]. Also, for the sake of his life with Yin Suye, he must reasonably handle Huan Tian and Huang Beichen¡¯s problem as well.


    Shui Ruoshan thought for a long time in his mind and finally came up with a way to do it. Anyway, as long as he can achieve his goal, he does not care whether the plot will be clich¨¦ or have dog blood1ridiculous/exaggerated scene. So, Shui Ruoshan put his hands on the keyboard and swiftly typing rapidly...


    ......


    Raw Word Count : 2700


    #WelpThisIsIt


    #TheEndIs


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost


    <strong>Banana</strong>: Alright, as mentioned previously, the next chapter will have 10k word count so I will need some time to get it all out for y¡¯all. Please wait for me (0w0)/

 Chapter 169

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one six nine (1) - Because the author has transmigrated [FIN]</strong>


    Right now, Shui Ruoshan is typing away furiously, continuing where the story has stopped, which is after Huan Tian bewitched Huang Beichen and sessfullyunched a sneak attack on Yin Suye, resulting Shui Ruoshan to be forcefully sent back to Earth. The reason why he wanted to write the following plot in detail is because through his experience, Shui Ruoshan clearly understands that the content of his outline is inurate in the continent [Mowu Dalu].


    For example, when he wrote the novel, he didn¡¯t really write it ording to the outline. Sometimes, he will modify the outline ordingly. Plus, the content of the outline is too sinct, which is basically only a few words, so many things were not written, and there are many variables. So in order to prevent any unwanted idents, he doesn¡¯t mind spending more time writing the story in detail. After all, ¡¯a beard wellthered is half shaved¡¯! However, for the following content, he won¡¯t be writing from his own perspective. After all, he wants to write about the continent [Mowu Dalu], not some modern stories. Although he would like to write from Yin Suye¡¯s perspective, Huang Beichen is the protagonist of [The Strongest King in History], so he can only continue to use Huang Beichen¡¯s perspective to write.


    For a better writing environment, Shui Ruoshan purposely went to the supermarket and bought a lot of instant noodles, snacks, drinks, as rations for his iing seclusion. Because he has decided that as long as he hasn¡¯t finished writing [The Strongest King in History], he will never leave his room! At the same time, he has published the finished chapters on the website. Because he has acquired more than 400,000 words for no reason, Shui Ruoshan boldly published the chapters, and tens of thousands of words were sent out together. The contents have already been written out for him anyway, so if he doesn¡¯t publish it to ¡¯pit¡¯ the readers, he would feel like he has let himself down. And so, Shui Ruoshan buried his head at work and started writing about the content he has nned.


    The story that Shui Ruoshan arranged is actually very simple. It¡¯s like this:


    Although Huan Tian managed to bewitch Huang Beichen, Huang Beichen managed to retain some of his own consciousness. When he stabbed his sword towards Yin Suye, the resistance in his mind caused him to subconsciously avoided Yin Suye¡¯s vital point, and that saved Yin Suye¡¯s life. However, due to his injury was too heavy, Yin Suye fell into a state of suspended death/fake death.


    After Huan Tian received a confirmation from Shui Ruoshan1that he will help him see Ye Wuhua, he naturally had no reason to continue hurting Yin Suye; he even tried to save Yin Suye¡¯s life.


    When Huang Beichen woke up after that, he originally wanted to seek Huan Tian to get his revenge, but because they all wanted to save Yin Suye, they could only temporarily put down their hatred and stop the war between humans and demons. Although it¡¯s not possible for two warring races to reconcile right away, but under Huan Tian and the just healed Yin Suye¡¯s directions, they decided to achieve a win-win situation. After solving that problem, Huan Tian, Yin Suye, and Huang Beichen began to consider how to settle their personal problems.


    Huan Tian wants to see Ye Wuhua, Huang Beichen wants to go back to Earth, while Yin Suye wants to get Shui Ruoshan back to his side. Actually, in a sense, the purpose of these three people can be said to be exactly the same, as both needed to make use of space and time. In the end, it was Huan Tian who came up with a way that is not exactly a way; to get the other two to cooperate, then perhaps they could achieve their respective goals at the same time. Huan Tian and Ye Wuhua are connected through Sunlight and Moonlight sword. Huang Beichen¡¯s body has a connection with Earth2as an Earthling, and Yin Suye and Shui Ruoshan have a contractual rtionship with each other. Hence, the three of them could use the connection between them and their desire to reach the goal, they began to circte their energy at the same time, maximizing their power andyering it by folds upwards. It instantly caused the time and space in the continent [Mowu Dalu] to change to a certain extent, thus forcibly opening a channel between [Mowu Dalu] and other spaces...


    Written the plot until here, Shui Ruoshan suddenly stopped mashing his keyboard. Because if he continues, his story will reallye to an end. Though, even if he hasn¡¯t finished writing the ending, any average people would be able to see the result at first nce. The ending must be that Huan Tian met Ye Wuhua, Huang Beichen managed to return to Earth as he wished, and Yin Suye also managed to tie Shui Ruoshan back to his side.


    The reason why he stopped at this moment was because he is not sure if he would transmigrate back to the continent [Mowu Dalu] when the ending for [The Strongest King in History] is out. Even if he is the author, he can¡¯t be sure that the continent will develop ording to his intentions. However, he believes that if the continent really develops ording to his wishes, then Huan Tian, as the only god-like existence who can see the Rules would be able to see where the plot is heading, thus would know what he wanted to convey through his writings. Moreover, he believes that as long as Huan Tian knows the method, he will definitely act ordingly to the arrangement in his writings, because Huan Tian has already gone all-out to be able to see Ye Wuhua in the past, and this time he will never let go of the opportunity.


    It is because of this that he can calm down and concentrate on writing the novel at home. In fact, even if Huan Tian did not receive the information he tried to convey, it does not mean that he failed. Because if one method can¡¯t work, he can always change to another method. In order to achieve his goal to transmigrate back, he really didn¡¯t mind getting other random content into [The Strongest King in History]. For example, unscientific stuff like collecting seven Dragon Balls to summon the dragon to achieve his wishes whatnots? For example, writing himself as the God of creation directly into the world ording to the reasonableness of the plot. For example, he can also write how Yin Suye¡¯s strength has increased enough to break a void directly to Earth. Or, for example...


    In short, there are many ways to do this, and he does not need to be stubborn in one method at all. The reason why the option where Huan Tian, Huang Beichen and Yin Suye get together to open the space-time channel was chosen, it was not only because it is the most suitable option for the development of his novel, but also because he agreed to Huan Tian¡¯s request before he transmigrates back to Earth. Since he promised, he naturally has to fulfill it. This is a man¡¯s principle. Other than that, his co-death contract has sensed Yin Suye¡¯s existence previously, which shows that this method has the most sessful possibility. However, he will not let Huan Tian go so easily. He will fulfill his part, but how to do it will depend on his mood. He did not forget about how Huan Tian has schemed against him, and that he hurts Yin Suye. How could he not take advantage of this good opportunity to retaliate back? Moreover, he did not expect to transmigrate back and continue using that awkward identity as sharing the same body with Huan Tian, so it¡¯s necessary to resolve this physical problem in thest chapter of the novel. In an instant, Shui Ruoshan thought of a bad idea to ruthlessly pit Huan Tian.


    At the same time, he specially arranged for Huang Beichen to transmigrate back to modern times. He has a n for this. After all, Huang Beichen is the protagonist of [The Strongest King in History]. Even if the plot has long broke away from the original trajectory, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that Huang Beichen represents the continent¡¯s fate. Especially when Huang Beichen died, the continent would follow his footsteps into destruction as well. This point has always been a hidden danger to them, so he had to give Huang Beichen a reasonable reason to disappear from the continent [Mowu Dalu]. He believed that as long as the story arrangement he wrote is reasonable and in line with the development track of the continent, even if Huang Beichen is gone, the continent would not head towards destruction! Coincidentally the reborn Huang Beichen doesn¡¯t hold any feelings for the continent anymore, Shui Ruoshan might as well give him a hand and let Huang Beichen return to his original world. Shui Ruoshan won¡¯t admit that the real reason why he didn¡¯t want Huang Beichen to stay in the continent was because he didn¡¯t like how Huang Beichen sometimes looked at Yin Suye. Who asked Huang Beichen to look at Yin Suye with that kind of gaze that seemed to be mixed with emotions that make him feel ufortable. And most importantly, after he settled with Huan Tian and Huang Beichen, Shui Ruoshan believed that no one else can threaten Yin Suye¡¯s existence in the continent anymore. Plus with Yin Suye¡¯s ability, he can definitely dominate the world as the King!


    Just thinking about it lets Shui Ruoshan feel that his transmigration back to the continent this time will definitely be wonderful!


    Although Shui Ruoshan only took a short time to think about ending for [The Strongest King in History], he hasn¡¯t officially written it yet. Because he didn¡¯t dare to write the ending right away, not knowing if he would really transmigrate back at the moment the story waspleted? Therefore, in order to prevent any unwanted idents, he must be prepared. Not be prepared to transmigrate back to the continent [Mowu Dalu], but to prepare to leave Earth. Although he was forced to return to Earth, however, since he has returned, there are some things he might as well settle while he is still here. Only after tying up all these loose ends that he can really be at peace to stay with Yin Suye and live together in the continent [Mowu Dalu].


    Thinking that he had everything nned, Shui Ruoshan immediately began to work on it. He took out a piece of paper and began to write his will. The reason to write a will is not because he has a lot of inheritance to give out, but to donate his body directly to his brother. Though he said his ¡¯brother¡¯, but they don¡¯t really have any blood rtionship, as Shui Ruoshan was adopted by his adoptive parents. The reason why his adoptive parents will adopt an orphan when they already have a son of their own is entirely because his brother has congenital leukemia, and he happens to be the best match to his brother¡¯s genes that his adoptive parents found through various channels. That is to say, his adoptive parents adopted him only to give their son a ¡¯spare parts¡¯ container. As long as his brother has any needs, whether stem cells, bone marrow, or blood... he must provide unconditionally to his brother.


    Not sure if his adoptive parents were embarrassed by their own intention towards him, or they just wanted to protect their son¡¯s ¡¯reserve body¡¯, they were very good to him. Shui Ruoshan has never been ill-treated in terms of materialistic needs. They let him live in a good house, gave him money to use, gave him nice clothing, good food...


    Usually, when they are free, his adoptive parents will bring him and his brother to go out to y. And if he wants anything, his adoptive parents will meet his requirements unconditionally. As for his brother, perhaps it is because he felt sorry towards Shui Ruoshan, he took great care of him(SRS), almost to the point of being meticulous. Although this kind of pampering let him experience the feeling of home and he was pretty much addicted to it, he knows that everything was based on what he can provide to his brother. This kind of love and hate feelings have caused him to be unable to face his foster parents for many years. He believed that his foster family should have the same feeling. Therefore, the moment he was able to support himself, Shui Ruoshan chose to move out of that exquisite vi and choose to rent a house and live alone outside. Although his adoptive parents disagreed with his actions, he repeatedly promised that as long as his brother needed anything, he would cooperate and provide whatever needed. With that, his adoptive parents agreed with his request with a veryplicated expression.


    Only after that that he found out, his adoptive parents would often call to ask about his life, but the part where they would ask him to help his brother became less and less, which his brother¡¯s body, on the other hand, has be worse. Sometimes Shui Ruoshan would offer to provide his brother with something from his body, but his adoptive parents and brother would refuse andforted him that his brother¡¯s illness is not as serious as expected and that he does not need his(SRS) help. They promised that when his brother needs it, they will definitely ask him for help. At that time, Shui Ruoshan realized that his adoptive parents also had feelings for him. Otherwise, his brother would not endure the suffering and pain and yet refused to ¡¯drag him down into the water¡¯. His adoptive parents couldn¡¯t bear to see their son suffer in the hospital bed, but they didn¡¯t take any initiative to ask him for help. So, at that time, he had already made up his mind. If his brother really needed his help, even if one day he(SRS) would die on the operating table, he would be willing, just to return the feelings given to him from his adoptive parents. This is why he hesitated when he knew that he could return to Earth. Because if he does not return to Earth, and his brother fell ill, no one can help his brother. Then his brother can only wait for death.


    Later on, he promised Yin Suye that he will stay with him. Not only because Yin Suye really has him(SRS) alone in his eyes, also because Shui Ruoshan was greedy over this ¡¯you are the only one¡¯ kind of gentleness, wanting to selfishly hold it firmly in his hands. On the other hand, it was also due to the fact that his adoptive parents would call him every few days to ask him about his current life. If they could not contact him, they would surelye to check on him. Then they would find his body, thus could directly use his body to help his brother with his illness. Although a dead body couldn¡¯t help much, but a whole body is better than just a few parts of organs. There might be some selfforting meaning in it and sounded quite unscientific, Shui Ruoshan still felt that it is more or less useful to donate his whole body to his brother. On the positive part, his brother might be healed and bes healthy. Maybe he can use this way to repay the care and upbringing of his adoptive parents. Even when he leaves Earth, he has no regrets!


    Actually, Shui Ruoshan is not sure about the method to transmigrate back this time, but since he transmigrated with only his soulst time, the possibility of him transmigrating along with his own body for this second time is not quite possible, so it¡¯s better for him to write down about donating his body in advance. At the same time, in order to prevent his adoptive parents from thinking too much, he will drop a vague hint to them that he will live well in another world. This is why he must finish updating [The Strongest King in History] online because his adoptive parents knew about his work. In the early days of his writing career, they used their influence to help publicize his novel, so if his adoptive parents could read this novel, he believed that they can understand that he didn¡¯t die, but went to a different world to find his own happiness.


    After writing his will, Shui Ruoshan began to rummage about in his home. He took out his bank passbook and put it on the table beside his will. Although his own savings don¡¯t amount to much, however his adoptive parents will transfer a part of living expenses into his card every month. He didn¡¯t use it and has been saving them up, so here¡¯s a chance to return it to his adoptive parents, considered as a small token to them. After everything was done and he confirmed that nothing was left out, Shui Ruoshan clicked open the website for [The Strongest King in History] and published all the remaining chapters out at once. Then he clicked on the author¡¯s dashboard. Before writing thest chapter, Shui Ruoshan opened the page of thetest chapter and saw arge number ofments below. The corner of his mouth curved up to reveal an evil smile.


    Due to his recent updates were very powerful3meaning he published so many chapters in a short time, thements were also very ¡¯powerful¡¯, but the reader¡¯sment was not quite gentle, most of thements were rted to thetest part of the novel.


    "Although I am very happy with author¡¯s recent awesome updates, but do the contents really have no problem?"


    "The Hell ah! Has author-sama4The word used here was ×÷Õß´ó´ó, something like author-sama but it¡¯s hard to trante it as English doesn¡¯t have the same word been greatly stimted recently? What is this ¡¯godly¡¯ development at the lower half of the plot?"


    "Why do I feel like ever since that author named Shui Ruoshan5the readers don¡¯t know SRS real name since authors usually don¡¯t put their real name online transmigrated into the novel, the whole story becamepletely messed up? Tell me that this is not just my illusion!"


    "The first part and thetter part of this novel is not written by the same author, right? Otherwise, why is the upper part of the plot looked godly, while the lower part looked like it was written by a crazy person?"


    "Author-sama, you went to the wrong genre! Here is the fantasy genre, not danmei6Chinese word for BL(Eng) and Yaoi(Jpn) ah!"


    "I like to watch these affairs. Begging author to continue writing more about the love story between the viin and the author!"


    "Danmei is very ¡¯meng¡¯7moe/cute, although the CP pairing in the novel is not what this fujoshi8us lol, and the word fujoshi was used because there isn¡¯t an English equivalent word wanted; still I give it the same amount of love!"


    "Author, why do you want to abuse feelings ah? Hurry and let Shui Shui return tofort the injured Xiao Yeye ah!"


    ......


    Some peopleined that the story was not well written, but some people like it that way. In short, all kinds of opinions were there. In this regard, Shui Ruoshan calmly smiled and replied, saying that he likes to read thements of the readers in his novel. After satisfying his own evil desire9pitting the readers, Shui Ruoshan opened the author¡¯s dashboard and started writing the final chapter of the story directly on the web page. He was afraid of transmigrating right at the moment he finished writing it, so it¡¯s safer to write directly online. Even if he is really going to transmigrate, he must publish the ending. He is a very ¡¯pitted¡¯ author, so he won¡¯t pit readers10by skipping the ending!


    Thus, Shui Ruoshan¡¯s hand flew across the keyboard, and soon the content of thest chapter gradually emerged. But before he hit thest two characters, he thought for a moment and added a sentence at the end of the novel. He won¡¯t have the chance to reply to the readers¡¯mentter on, so he wanted to give an answer to the readers here.


    <strong><i>The reason why the writing style of [The Strongest King in History] changed so much was because the author has transmigrated!</i></strong>


    After writing down the above sentence, Shui Ruoshan gloated for a bit, and guessed that no one would believe it even if he told the truth! Thinking about it this way, somehow, it felt like a mischievous prank is sessful?


    Next, Shui Ruoshan took out his mobile phone and dialed his foster mother¡¯s number. If he really transmigrated as expected, then his foster mother will get his call with no sounding out, and she would definitely know that he had an ident. This way, they would be able to know about his situation right away. If he didn¡¯t transmigrate, then he could use a random reason to cover the call. At the same time, Shui Ruoshan published hisst chapter...


    Shui Ruoshan hadn¡¯t had time to take his hand off the keyboard when he felt a strong current going through his fingertips from the keyboard. Then his sight turned pitch ck, and he fainted. Before losing consciousness, Shui Ruoshan only has one thought in his mind, that is - Why is it the same way of transmigration again? Can¡¯t you change to another way to transmigrate? One simply doesn¡¯t getzy to that extent!


    ......


    <strong>Banana</strong>: Next page~

 Chapter 170

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô!Chapter one seven zero - Another possibility : Cannot return (1)</strong>


    Shui Ruoshan stared intently at theputer screen, the rim of his eyes slightly reddened. Very obviously, he has been in this state for a long time. Actually, he knew very well that even if he stared a hole out from theputer, he could not change the fact that he did not transmigrate back to the continent! But in his heart, he couldn''t help holding onto a little hope, thinking that if he persisted, maybe he could return back there. Thinking back, half a month has passed since he was forced to transmigrate back to Earth from the continent. In the past 2 weeks, he has tried so many methods and ended up failing. Shui Ruoshan even started to suspect that everything he had experienced in the continent was actually because he was too immersed in his writing that he had an illusion? Otherwise, why is it when he has already changed the story [The Strongest King in History] for the n-th time ording to his wishes, and almost wanted to rewrite itpletely, he still couldn''t transmigrate back to the continent?


    Suddenly, Shui Ruoshan mmed his fist on the keyboard to vent the depression in his heart. Only, at the next second, Shui Ruoshan immediately began to anxiously check the keyboard for damages, to confirm that the keyboard can still be used. Then he heaved a sigh of relief. He was not being frugal or reluctant to buy a new keyboard, but before he could figure out how he transmigrates in the first ce, he had to keep things in his room as consistent as possible. He was afraid that he would identally destroy something that might help him to transmigrate, then he wouldn''t have a ce to cry on.


    However, considering that he is feeling quite impatient right now, Shui Ruoshan decided to take a good rest after cing back the keyboard that he didn''t damage. After all, his current situation is not conducive to thinking, only when he is well-rested that he can calmly find a way! Shui Ruoshan has been in a state of high tension for some time, so he fell asleep as soon as hey on the bed. In the midst of vagueness, Shui Ruoshan has a feeling that someone is in his head, constantly calling him "Xiao Ruo, Xiao Ruo ¡­" with an unusually familiar voice. But when he wanted to trace the sound, there was only darkness in front of his eyes and he couldn''t see any figure. Even if he couldn''t see anything, he knew very well that only one person would call him that, which is Yin Suye. It was because he often heard Yin Suye''s voice in his sleep that he was convinced that his previous transmigration is not a dream, and convinced that Yin Suye is real! This is also why he has yet to give up trying and still tirelessly searching for a way to return even though his various attempts have failed. Because in another world, there are people he cares for waiting for him!


    ¡­


    Suddenly, a rush of ''ring ring ring'' woke Shui Ruoshan up. Without opening his eyes, Shui Ruoshan reached out and picked up his mobile phone, and subconsciously answered, "Hello!"


    No need to doubt it, the ''ring ring ring'' sound is not from an rm clock, but the ringtone for Shui Ruoshan''s mobile phone. It can be said that in today''s era where various popr songse into y, Shui Ruoshan has always used the basic ringtone simply because he iszy. He doesn''t want to bother finding songs, downloading them, setting up¡­


    Simply toozy to the extreme! Compared to Shui Ruoshan''s soft answer, the voice of the person from the other end of the phone sounded more urgent.


    "Ruoshan, your brother''s condition has worsened, he is now in the emergency room!" A flustered middle-aged female voice, mixed with a slight sobbing voice could be heard from the mobile phone.


    "Mother, don''t worry. I''ll go to the hospital right away!"


    Hearing his adoptive mother said that his brother''s condition had worsened, Shui Ruoshan''s sleepiness instantly disappeared. He immediately got up from the bed and started gathering his stuff while holding the phone with his shoulder tofort his adoptive mother. For his adoptive mother to call him for help, his elder brother''s situation must be really not optimistic. Shui Ruoshan was somewhat grateful that he randomly decided to take a nap earlier, as he didn''t have time to take off his clothes; otherwise he didn''t know how much time to waste!


    "I''ve sent the driver to pick you up at your ce." Hearing that Shui Ruoshan would rush to the hospital immediately, her mood stabilised a little.


    "Okay."


    Shui Ruoshan saw the car sent by her from the window, so he went to wipe his face with a wet towel, then took only his keys, wallet and mobile phone before hurriedly rushed to the driver.


    "Mother, I''m already in the car. Now you can get the hospital to prepare the operating room. I can start the operation directly when I arrive."


    Shui Ruoshan pulled the car door, and when he sat in the front passenger seat, he immediately signalled the driver to start driving. As for time-wasting gestures like asking about his brother''s medical condition, he didn''t need to ask at all. He just let his adoptive mother prepare everything first. Anyway, no matter what he needs to contribute, he just needs to cooperate ordingly to the doctor''s request. Therefore, knowing the specific situation does not mean anything to him.


    "Alright!" With Shui Ruoshan''s cooperation, although her mood was still very serious, it has stabilised a bit.


    ¡­


    Soon, Shui Ruoshan arrived at the hospital.


    "Ruoshan, you are finally here!" When his adoptive mother knew that Shui Ruoshan is arriving at the hospital, she immediately stood at the entrance of the hospital to wait for him. When she saw him, she immediately greeted him.


    "En, how is my brother''s condition at this moment?" As soon as he arrived at the hospital, Shui Ruoshan rushed directly towards his brother''s operating room with his adoptive mother.


    "The doctor said that your brother experienced acute renal failure. As someone with a match with your brother''s HLA, you are the best candidate for transntation." (Author''s note - The medical stuff in this novel was borrowed from Baidu1China''s Google and elsewhere. If there are any errors, it''s very normal.) His adoptive mother''s mood was a little down, but she was also a little thankful.


    "I understand."


    After a while, Shui Ruoshan came to the operating room door. Standing in front of the operating room door, Shui Ruoshan nodded to his adoptive mother, signalling that he had no problem and would cooperate with the doctor''s instructions.


    "Ruoshan, I believe in you!" There was a sudden sh of light in his mother''s eyes, and she was full of apologies. She could only hold Shui Ruoshan hard, like a drowning man holding onto thest piece of driftwood. "Also, I''m sorry!"


    "I''m willing, so you don''t need to say sorry!"


    Then, Shui Ruoshan gently left her embrace and walked into the operating room. Closing the operating room''s door, he quietlyid on the operating table under the direction of the doctor. He turned his head to the side to look at his brother, who was unconscious on another operating table. Shui Ruoshan''s gaze was peaceful, then he quietly closed his eyes, indicating that the operation could begin. After being anaesthetised, Shui Ruoshan did not feel much pain during the operation. He didn''t know how long the operation has been going on, he just felt that his consciousness was getting more and more blurry, and then, he seemed to hear the doctor and nurse panicking.


    "Doctor, the patient is bleeding a lot, what to do?"


    "Stop the bleeding!"


    "It won''t stop!"


    ¡­


    Shui Ruoshan''s consciousness became a bit sluggish, and it took him a long time to realise that the doctor and nurse were talking about him just now. In other words, his situation is not very optimistic because he could feel his vitality slowly draining away. In this regard, Shui Ruoshan smiled indifferently. As a matter of fact, when he was lying on the operating table, he knew that he might one day die on the operating table, but he did not expect that the day woulde so fast?!! He always felt that even if he is to die one day, he shouldn''t have any regrets, because he doesn''t owe anyone anything. But at this moment, he knew he was wrong. In fact, he still has regrets. At least he couldn''t see Yin Suye for thest time, and he didn''t tell Yin Suye that he likes him too! How nice it would be if he could meet Yin Suye before he dies! In fact, he hoped that he could return to the continent again after his death!


    He tried a lot of ways before but didn''t try dying. Not because he didn''t have the courage, but because he was afraid of his wrong judgment, that he won''t have the chance to meet Yin Suye again anymore!


    "Xiao Ruo!"


    Just when Shui Ruoshan felt that his consciousness was about topletely dissipate, a familiar voice came to his head again. But at this moment, there was endless panic and helplessness in the baritone voice.


    "Xiao Ruo!"


    Shui Ruoshan doesn''t know why, but when he heard Yin Suye calling him again, he felt like the sound seemed to change from afar to a close distance, giving him a momentary illusion that the owner of that voice was beside him. Though he knew it might just be an unrealistic fantasy in his imagination, but at this moment, Shui Ruoshan couldn''t restrain the expectations in his heart, and wanted to open his eyes to find the master of that voice.


    "Xiao Ruo!"


    Shui Ruoshan has just worked hard to open his eyes to a slit, but before he could see the surroundings clearly, he was tightly embraced by a gentle hug. Even if he couldn''t see that person clearly, he clearly knew who was holding him now.


    "Yin Suye?!" There was an endless longing in his whisper.


    Suddenly, ayer of mist appeared in his eyes, and then he exhausted all his strength to embrace the man who had been carved into his heart.


    So nice!


    Yin Suye is not a phantom that appeared when he was unconscious, but actually appeared beside him?!!


    ¡­¡­


    Raw Word Count : 2973


    #GuiltyForProcrastination


    #Apologies


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost

 Chapter 171

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô!Chapter one seven one - Another possibility : Cannot return (2)</strong>


    "Xiao Ruo!" Yin Suye hugged Shui Ruoshan tightly.


    Looking at the dying little guy in his arms, a deep self-me and heartache shed through Yin Suye''s eyes. If only he coulde to the little guy sooner, if only he didn''te sote, his little guy would not suffer like this! But before that, Yin Suye didn''t forget to heal Shui Ruoshan''s wound first. His palm slightly turned up, and light elements quickly gathered in Yin Suye''s hands, emitting a soft light ¡­


    Yin Suye lightly stroked the light element in his hand on Shui Ruoshan''s wound. Next, all of Shui Ruoshan''s injuries were immediately healed. In an instant, Shui Ruoshan''s pale face returned to its formal rosiness. If not for the remaining bloodstain on his body, no one could associate this seemingly healthy man with the previous dying patient. But, apparently Yin Suye couldn''t be reassured by just using magic, he immediately took out various healing elixirs and looked like he is going to stuff all of it into Shui Ruoshan''s mouth¡­


    "I''m alright, I don''t need to eat those medicine anymore!"


    One second before Yin Suye shoved the pill into his mouth, Shui Ruoshan hurried to stop it. He felt that if he really let thatrge amount of Yin Suye''s pills poured in his mouth, he would have died either by choking or overdose! As soon as he thought of such a scene, Shui Ruoshan instantly rejected it!


    It can''t be more embarrassing than this!


    On the other hand, he is already healed after Yin Suye''s light magic treatment, so eating more of those healing pills will be a waste! One needs to know that ''wastage is shameful''! Therefore, it is best to use it where it is needed more, for example, to treat his brother''s illness or something¡­


    Think about this, Shui Ruoshan felt that he made a good example of reasonable use!


    Although Shui Ruoshan''s ideal is beautiful, the reality didn''t go with his will. Shui Ruoshan was zoning out when Yin Suye ignored Shui Ruoshan''s words, gently squeezed open his(SRS) mouth with his hands before quickly stuffing all pills into Shui Ruoshan''s mouth, and then quickly closed his mouth gently ¡­


    Until it was confirmed that Shui Ruoshan swallowed the pills, Yin Suye slowly released his hand holding Shui Ruoshan''s mouth.


    "¡­"


    Shui Ruoshan didn''t expect Yin Suye to be so overbearing, to act first without his consent? That was really quick! Too quick that he has no chance to refute! All of a sudden, Shui Ruoshan''s heart felt stuffy! Actually, he has to be grateful that the medicines Yin Suye gave him are top-grade instant melt panaceas. At least he won''t choke himself to death. But because of this, he became even more upset a''ight?! Do you know that the pills he ate cost countless money?!


    Yin Suye didn''t seem to see Shui Ruoshan''s depressed expression and acted as if nothing had happened. He kept staring unblinkingly at Shui Ruoshan, and he doesn''t look like he is repenting at all. After that, using the reason to check on his injury, Yin Suye keeps g r o p i n g Shui Ruoshan''s body with his big hands¡­


    One can''t be more perverted than this!


    ¡­


    Although Yin Suye and Shui Ruoshan arepletely oblivious to others, this does not mean that the rest of the people won''t notice them. That''s why the doctors and nurses in the operating room who werepletely ignored by the two, immediately expressed their anger. Before this, the doctors and nurses were trying to rescue Shui Ruoshan, who was suddenly in danger due to unexpected heavy bleeding. Just when the treatment is at the most critical stage, they felt a force pushing them away from Shui Ruoshan. Not waiting for them to get back to Shui Ruoshan, a blond man in an ancient ck robe suddenly appeared in front of Shui Ruoshan''s operating table, and then he held the person tightly in his arms. At this moment, everyone didn''t bother thinking about how this weird and extraordinary person appeared out of thin air, what''s the purpose of him appearing here, or what does it have to do with their patients¡­


    They only know that if they don''t continue the surgery on Shui Ruoshan, Shui Ruoshan may really die from blood loss! So they must stop that stranger''s irrational behaviour as soon as possible!


    But when everyone focused on the man in ck who appeared out of thin air, they inexplicably held their breath. Their mind went nk for a moment, and the only thing left was the man''s handsome and peerless appearance. At this moment, everyone forgot to be angry at that person, their responsibilities, or even their own existence. In their eyes was only that simple ck figure standing in the middle of the operating room. That visually beautiful impact makes people forget everything! However in the next second, everyone was awakened by Shui Ruoshan''s voice, and the obsessive eyes gradually returned to normal, but no one dared to look directly at the overly beautiful perfect face, because they were afraid they would be mesmerised again. In particr, they are now at a critical moment in saving people. They simply have no extra time to be dazed. They must immediately adjust their mental state and then save people.


    But the other party has taken the first step before them. They only saw soft white light bursting out from the man''s hand and surrounded Shui Ruoshan. After the white light disappeared, the originally dying Shui Ruoshan returned to normal, and the wounds that were originally left by the surgery have unscientifically andpletely disappeared?! Who can tell them how exactly this out of the world thing happened in front of them? How can they face the word ''Science'' again? But the most uneptable action for them was how the man who appeared out of thin air gave the patient random medications without even checking his conditions first. Not only that, but he also fed the patient various medicines, which waspletely wrong for these medical authorities!


    However, they just couldn''t me the man because it turned out to be very good, at least it makes Shui Ruoshan''s face returned to a better rosy expression! They really want to disregard their image and give a cold ''hehe''ugh, what to do? On the other hand, in the presence of so many people, that man actually dared to be improper to the patient?! One can''t be more arrogant than this!


    "Here is the operation room, random people cannote in!" In the end, some people couldn''t help expressing their dissatisfaction against Yin Suye''s bold action.


    "That''s right, what is your purpose suddenly appearing here?" After someone started saying something, the others chipped in and asked their questions.


    "What kind of method did you use to enter the operating room?" Obviously, in their hearts, they still can''t believe something strange and disturbing like this, so they only see Yin Suye as someone who used some unscrupulous means to sneak into Shui Ruoshan''s operating room.


    ¡­


    Just before everyone could finish throwing out mes and questions, they felt the sharp drop of temperature in the operating room, and it became so cold that they couldn''t help trembling all over, even breathing became difficult. After a few minutes, it seemed that they might suffocate in the next second.


    "Yin Suye, you can''t kill people here!"


    Shui Ruoshan was the first to react to the sudden drop in temperature. Or in other words, when Yin Suye began to release his pressure against the crowd, he immediately noticed that something was wrong, so he immediately stopped Yin Suye.


    "Alright."


    Upon hearing Shui Ruoshan''s voice, Yin Suye nced at the crowd slightly, before calmly retracted his pressure. Only before withdrawing his pressure, Yin Suye was not ready to let go of these people who dared to be hostile at him. Since the little guy said that he cannot kill people, then he won''t kill any, but not killing them does not mean that he cannot punish everyone with other methods. It was very hard that he managed to reunite with the little guy, but all these people just have toe out to hinder them, this really upset him a little.


    Everyone felt like they will suffocate when the pressure on their body suddenly disappeared without a trace, but just before they could breathe out in relief, their mind went nk and theypletely lost consciousness. It was just that before they lost consciousness, the only thing that remained in their minds was the iciness in the man''s expressionless heterochromatic eyes.


    Cold, ruthless, aloof, overbearing, absolute ¡­


    "What did you do to them?"


    Shui Ruoshan is a super ordinary person in this world, so it is impossible for him to detect what Yin Suye has done. He only knew that everyone has fainted. Fortunately, his elder brother nearby is already unconscious, so he won''t be injured by Yin Suye. It''s really fortunate!


    "Let them sleep, and erase their previous memories as well," Yin Suye exined concisely.


    When these people wake up again, they will not only forget about his arrival but also what happened in the operating room during this time. Plus their head will be hurting for a long time. This was done not because everyone disrespects him, but because they have put the little guy in danger before this so his current punishment is already very light to them. Anyway, he just came to this world where the little guy is, and he doesn''t know the survival rules of this world, so he needs to consider little guy''s situation, that''s why he will hold back.


    "Oh."


    Seeing that Yin Suye listened to his words, Shui Ruoshan didn''t bother asking further. Moreover, his family Xiao Yeye was so capable of erasing everyone''s memories, that saved him a lot of unnecessary trouble. At least he didn''t need to exin to others immediately how Yin Suye appeared out of nowhere. This will give him enough time to arrange Yin Suye. That can''t be more in line with his intention! However, when Shui Ruoshan turned his eyes to the doctors and nurses who were lying on the ground at this moment, he felt a little depressed. The sense of a murder scene is too strong in this one!


    ¡­


    Raw Word Count : 3298


    #GuiltyForProcrastination


    #Apologies


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost

 Chapter 172

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one seven two - Another possibility : Cannot return (3)</strong>


    "How did youe to Earth?"


    After confirming that Yin Suye did not kill the doctors and nurses in the operating room, Shui Ruoshan started asking about Yin Suye¡¯s situation. This time, he didn¡¯t ce his concern for his family Xiao Yeye at the first ce, but you really can¡¯t me him on this. Who let Xiao Yeye appear when he was half dead? Even if he wanted to care, he was powerless. After that, his family Xiao Yeye suddenly turned overbearing and did not give him an opportunity to show his concern. Then, Xiao Yeye released his pressure on the doctors and nurses without giving him any chance to prepare himself, causing him to shift his attention to other matters. So, only until now that he is free to ask Xiao Yeye about his situation. Thinking of it this way, Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t seem to have it easy. He didn¡¯t have any spare time for himself to think!


    "I killed Huang Beichen!" Yin Suye stared intently at Shui Ruoshan without blinking.


    After the little guy disappeared from the continent, Yin Suye began to look frantically for him, but no matter where he looked, he couldn¡¯t find the little guy. Just to obtain more information on the little guy, he did not hesitate to make peace with his enemy Huan Tian. It turns out that Huan Tian did know a lot of news that he didn¡¯t know, and Huan Tian was ¡¯kind¡¯ enough to tell him about it and how to find the little guy. The method given by Huan Tian was very extreme, that is, to kill the fated son of the world, Huang Beichen. This will cause the continent to be destroyed, and then Yin Suye could use the force of the destruction to open a channel to the other world. If he is lucky, he can go to the little guy¡¯s world so he can be with the little guy without any worries.


    Yin Suye was really tempted at that time, and even wanted to use that method immediately, but he knew very well that Huan Tian would not be such a kind person. So, until he is 100% sure that the method will work, Yin Suye would not randomly try the method, because a little carelessness will push him down the road of destruction. He is afraid of death. He was just afraid that after he died, he would never see the little guy again. Just that, one year has passed, two years have passed, three years have passed...


    In the end, he found nothing. At that time, he knew that he will not find the little guy in the continent. So, when he hadpletely lost his patience and was ready to make a desperate attempt, Huan Tian appeared again in front of him, using the little guy¡¯s face in his adult version and saying he is willing to cooperate with him. Thus he agreed with Huan Tian¡¯s suggestion and teamed up to kill Huang Beichen. He knew that Huan Tian is definitely not being ¡¯kind¡¯ when he(HT) so actively looking for him to cooperate, but at that time, he(YSY) has no other choice. He is betting! If he wins, he can get to the world where the little guy lives. If he loses, at most, he will just die. He has no reason to live in a world where the little guy doesn¡¯t exist anyway.


    "Then what?" Shui Ruoshan was ready to listen to Yin Suye¡¯s long story about how he came to Earth. In the end, Yin Suye said nothing, and it made him who want to hear the story felt very depressed, and he could only look at Yin Suye with curious eyes, expecting him to continue speaking.


    "The continent was destroyed with Huang Beichen¡¯s death. I took the opportunity to use the power of world destruction to cross the distance between space and time and came to your world." Seeing the little guy¡¯s interested expression, Yin Suye exined concisely.


    Yin Suye summarised the whole thing with only one or two sentences, without saying a word about the difficulties and hardships he experienced along the way. He didn¡¯t want the little guy to worry about such a meaningless thing. He hase to the little guy¡¯s world in one piece, so there is no need to mention the dangers he has experienced before. His little guy just needs to know that he(YSY) has finally found him. Even though he was almost killed by Huang Beichen, even though he almost died with the destruction of the continent, even though he almost missed the right path and got lost in the vast universe...


    On several asions, Yin Suye thought he wouldn¡¯t be able tost until the end. But in the midst of it, he heard a voice calling out strongly at him, so he persisted again and again because he knows that it was the little guy calling him from another world. He will not wrongly hear or remember the little guy¡¯s voice! Perhaps this time when the continent was destroyed, the reason why he came to the little guy¡¯s world so smoothly is because the little guy¡¯s strong calling pointed out the right path for him. He thought, maybe because the little guy is the creator of the continent, his(SRS) will could affect him in the continent, or even summon him. It is probably the reason why he can appear directly in front of the little guy as soon as he crossed over.


    "..."


    Looking at Yin Suye calmly talking about world destruction, Shui Ruoshan felt only a bit cruel!


    "You destroyed a world just to look for me?"


    Just because he was looking for him, Yin Suye ruined a world!


    This kind of domineering behaviour, destroying a world just for one person is much higher than any ¡¯¡¯ setting! Shui Ruoshan would never expect that in this lifetime, he could experience the feeling of being a ¡¯beauty that toppled a world¡¯, and his emotions were beyond words. Within a second, his eyes became uncontrobly red, and the emotions in his heart could not be contained. This feeling of being ced inside someone¡¯s heart is really beautiful, and it is very touching! In fact, even if Yin Suye didn¡¯t say it, Shui Ruoshan knew that in order toe to Earth to find him, Yin Suye must have experienced many difficulties and dangers, but he will not ask further. It¡¯s fine as long as Yin Suye loves him whole-heartedly.


    "Yes." Yin Suye simply admitted it. It was a fact, and there was no need to deny it.


    "Have you ever thought about what fate will you face if you failed to reach Earth after the destruction of the world?" Shui Ruoshan calmed the expression on his face, and seriously looked at Yin Suye.


    Although he was really touched by everything that Yin Suye did for him, but after some deep thoughts, he couldn¡¯t help but be afraid. In case Yin Suye did not cross to Earth as expected after the world was destroyed, does that mean Yin Suye would have silently died without him knowing? Thinking of it this way, Shui Ruoshan¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help feeling a stabbing pain, it was obvious that he was afraid! He wasn¡¯t afraid of being separated from Yin Suye because as long as he is living well, there is hope to meet again. But if Yin Suye dies, there won¡¯t be any chance to meet again! Therefore, Yin Suye taking risks with his own life must not be tolerated, he must be made aware of the seriousness of this matter!


    "Is there any reason left for me to live in a world without you?"


    Yin Suye calmly looked at Shui Ruoshan and stated his conclusion word by word. In those charming heterochromic eyes, Shui Ruoshan could see the intense and burning feelings towards him.


    "..."


    Being watched by Yin Suye with such eager and affectionate gaze, Shui Ruoshan was speechless. His face became unnaturally red, and his head was shyly lowered involuntarily. Is this shy person really himself?


    "But you can¡¯t joke about your own life!" Finally managed to suppress the embarrassment caused by Yin Suye, Shui Ruoshan took a deep breath in order to educate the other party with a very serious expression.


    Facing Shui Ruoshan¡¯s usations, Yin Suye didn¡¯t say anything to rebut and just staring at him without blinking.


    "Yin Suye, I don¡¯t care about what has happened, but after this, you must promise me that you will never do such a dangerous thing again!"


    Yin Suye being silent caused Shui Ruoshan to be unable to hold back and reacted first. Obviously, Shui Ruoshan hasn¡¯te back to his senses from worrying about Yin Suye¡¯s actions. Right now, they are living in a peaceful Earth. There won¡¯t be anything that requires the powerful Yin Suye to take risks.


    "Aren¡¯t you also taking light of your life before this?" Yin Suye slowly asked after a moment of silence, but his voice has dropped a little for no reason.


    Obviously, Yin Suye was also dissatisfied with Shui Ruoshan¡¯s previous behaviour.


    "Ah?" Shui Ruoshan blinked innocently, seemingly unable to respond to what Yin Suye was referring to.


    "What angered me the most was that you disregarded your life for a stranger!" Yin Suye¡¯s eyes were cold, but instead of showing his dissatisfaction to Shui Ruoshan, he turned his head and looked coldly at the other man lying on the operating table, his eyes were full of killing intents.


    Although he had just crossed over and didn¡¯t understand the whole story, it didn¡¯t prevent Yin Suye from knowing that his little guy cared for the other person on the operating table. That¡¯s why Yin Suye chose not to kill him at the beginning but this could not suppress the dark emotions in Yin Suye¡¯s heart. Before this, he was worried about the little guy¡¯s situation so he didn¡¯t show it immediately. But now that his little guy talked about this, Yin Suye vented out the dissatisfaction in his heart. His little guy let himself be in danger for the sake of other people, how could he act like nothing has happened?


    "Xiao Yeye, you have to listen to my exnation!"


    Shui Ruoshan just realised that if his Xiao Yeye didn¡¯t arrive in time, he might probably die on the operating table. All of a sudden, Shui Ruoshan was afraid. If he dies, he will never see Xiao Yeye again! Actually, he had done simr operations many times, and he was fine. At most, he would be feeling weak for a long time afterwards, but who knew he would encounter an ident this time? Shui Ruoshan can¡¯t me Yin Suye anymore. Thinking of it that way, Shui Ruoshan¡¯s momentum suddenly weakened, and he immediately ¡¯raised a white g¡¯1surrender in front of Yin Suye.


    "Alright." Yin Suye¡¯s domineering posture gave people a feeling of ¡¯you exin, I¡¯ll listen¡¯.


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan looked at the Yin Suye who pretended not to care, and looked at his brother on the operating table. He thought that if Yin Suye came up to him with ¡¯Who is he?¡¯, it will totally be a scene of ¡¯The main wife catching the third wheel¡¯! He has a feeling that his family Xiao Yeye definitely misunderstood his rtionship with his brother! But it doesn¡¯t matter, he will exin it clearly. On the other hand, his Xiao Yeye gets jealous too easily, what to do?


    "He is my brother, so I can¡¯t not save him."


    Shui Ruoshan felt that he could not exin hisplicated rtionship with his adoptive parents in a few words, so he only told Yin Suye their brotherly rtionship first. Other than having a family tie, there is absolutely no improper rtionship. He is very loyal and will never betray Xiao Yeye! Anyway, both of them have a lot of time now, and he can exin everything slowly. This matter is not important, so let¡¯s make it clear what happened now!


    "By the way, you could also use magic on Earth?"


    Talking about saving people, Shui Ruoshan suddenly remembered of Yin Suye¡¯s domineering aura when he suddenly appeared out of nowhere. Then he remembered his Xiao Yeye used magic on him. Does that mean Xiao Yeye could use magic even on Earth? If Yin Suye can really use magic on Earth, he will be absolutely invincible among humans! What Spider-Man, Superman, Super soldier... whenpared with Yin Suye, they are all weaklings!


    "I can, but over time, the repression I receive on Earth will be more and more powerful. My power will be less and less until it can no longer be used." Yin Suye replied, not hiding anything.


    Yin Suye also has his own understanding of the Rules. Since he hase to a new world, he naturally has to obey the Rules of the new world. After all, he is not strong enough topete with the Rules, so he naturally has to make somepromises. As long as he can be around the little guy, he doesn¡¯t mind being suppressed by the Rules on Earth and bing an ordinary person. But then again, the people in the little guy¡¯s world is too weak. Even if he doesn¡¯t use magic, he can still beat those people by using only his fighting skills, so he doesn¡¯t have too much worry about this.


    "The Rules on Earth are probably different from the continent¡¯s Rules, so it is normal for you to be suppressed here on Earth."


    Shui Ruoshan wrote so many novels, so he naturally understands about the Rules. In fact, whether Yin Suye has the power or not, the person he believes is only Yin Suye himself, and not for any other reason.


    "By the way, can you help me heal my brother¡¯s illness while you can still use magic?"


    Shui Ruoshan thinks he should make good use of that while Yin Suye can still use his power. He instantly felt very wise! Earth¡¯s medical facilities cannotpletely cure his brother¡¯s illness, but this does not mean that magic cannot do it! One needs to know, his Xiao Yeye justpletely healed his operation¡¯splication with a snap! But thinking of those countless panaceas that he had eaten, Shui Ruoshan was heartbroken again!


    "I can."


    Facing the little guy¡¯s hopeful gaze, Yin Suye nodded slightly. Although he didn¡¯t have any good feelings for that so-called brother who almost killed the little guy, but since it was the little guy¡¯s request, he wouldn¡¯t refuse. Plus he doesn¡¯t like his little guy taking risks for others, so for whatever reason, he will heal his little guy¡¯s brother.


    Raising his hand gently, he sent a ball of light magic to the unconscious person on the operating table.


    "It¡¯s done." After confirming that his light magic haspletely cured that person¡¯s illness, Yin Suye turned to inform Shui Ruoshan.


    "Xiao Yeye, thank you!" Although his brother still hasn¡¯t woken but watching as his brother¡¯splexion instantly turned rosy, Shui Ruoshan knew that Yin Suye¡¯s magic is really effective.


    "En!" Yin Suye epted Shui Ruoshan¡¯s thanks without hesitation.


    "Now that my brother is fine, I won¡¯t have to worry about this anymore. I can be considered finished paying off the kindness of my adoptive parents! From now on, I can live for you wholeheartedly!" Shui Ruoshan summarised.


    From now on, he can really live for himself! And Yin Suye is his one and only real family!


    "Alright." For a moment, Yin Suye¡¯s gaze softened.


    "At that time, the two of us will live together. Then we can stroll on the street together, buy ingredients from the supermarket together, cook together, and clean up together ..."


    Shui Ruoshan was rxed from being released his brother¡¯s matter. He raised his head and look at Yin Suye with unparalleled satisfaction in his eyes. Before the two even started their lives together, Shui Ruoshan had begun to count his fingers and nned their future life.


    "Also sleeping together." Yin Suye quietly listened to Shui Ruoshan¡¯s beautiful fantasy, before adding an important content that he felt was missing.


    "..."


    Hearing the word ¡¯sleeping together¡¯, Shui Ruoshan instantly blushed in tomato red. Right now, he is thinking seriously about their bright future. Why his family¡¯s Xiao Yeye is full of ¡¯unharmonious¡¯2meaning N S FW content?


    "We can¡¯t?" Yin Suye seriously asked without changing his expression.


    "...can."


    Shui Ruoshan felt like his face was about to burn; his embarrassment was really high! But he couldn¡¯t reject Yin Suye¡¯s proposal, because he really liked what Xiao Yeye, naturally, he doesn¡¯t mind doing some ¡¯unharmonious¡¯ things together. Just that it is a little bit embarrassing! En, that¡¯s what it is!


    "Yin Suye, did I tell you that I¡¯m d you came to find me?" Even though his face was still red, Shui Ruoshan said the most direct feeling in his heart.


    "I knew."


    Although the little guy never say this before, but from his expression and emotion, Yin Suye can clearly see what the little guy is thinking, so even if he(SRS) didn¡¯t say anything, he(YSY) could still know what the little guy wants to express. His little guy hadn¡¯t changed, just like when they first met!


    "Yin Suye, I feel very happy at this moment!" Right now, Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t want to care about other things around him, he only has Yin Suye in his eyes.


    "I will keep you happy forever."


    "En, as long as you are always by my side, I believe I can be happy forever!"


    A line from a song lyric suddenly crossed Shui Ruoshan, ¡¯the most romantic thing I can think of is to apany you until old¡¯.


    "I will stay with you until the end of the world!" Yin Suye vowed as he took Shui Ruoshan¡¯s hand and gently kissed it.


    "......" The end of the world?!


    Although this love deration is quite sweet, Shui Ruoshan is not that greedy. It¡¯s already good enough as long as the two of them can apany each other to death! Because meeting Yin Suye is already the luckiest thing in his life! However, in addition to this lifetime, Shui Ruoshan wants to make a ¡¯booking¡¯.


    "Yin Suye, I don¡¯t need you to apany me to the end of the world, as long as you stay with me for every lifetime!" Because Yin Suye belongspletely to him!


    "Alright!" Yin Suye¡¯s eyes were soft, and his tone was as pampering as ever.


    "Let¡¯s go home!"


    "Alright!"


    ......


    Raw Word Count : 5429


    #WhyThisExtraSoLong


    #Apologies


    #ThisEndingIsAlsoOK


    #ButImWonderingHowYSYGonnaLiveOnEarth


    #BeAnActor?


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost

 Chapter 173

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one seven three - Ruixue Confession: The Days When the Master Is Absent (1)</strong>


    Ruixue felt that it must be the most discerning cat, because it got itself a master who is the God of creation, and it can¡¯t be more proud! Obviously, Ruixue had happily forgotten that it was forced to sign a contract with Shui Ruoshan in the first ce. All it knew now was that its cat life is perfect. If it has any dissatisfaction, it will be that ugly big ck dog circling around it all the time. It was hurting its eyes! Ruixue looked up, and Moqi seemed to know what it was thinking, it immediately bared its fangs. But Ruixue didn¡¯t give Moqi any face and turned away, proudly expressing that it is a big-hearted cat, and won¡¯t be petty with that big ck dog.


    Although Kirin is not a dog, in Ruixue¡¯s eyes, Moqi¡¯s body that is somewhat simr to a dog has beenpletely taken as a dog. So, as a cat that hated dogs the most, Ruixue decided to disdain Moqi¡¯s appearance! If Moqi is dissatisfied, Ruixue doesn¡¯t mind swiping a paw at it, really! Anyway, Ruixue has its owner supporting it from behind, its backing can¡¯t be any stronger than this! Theoretically, as its owner¡¯s first spiritual pet, its status should be unbreakable. Facts have also proved that it is better than Moqi, that half-assed spiritual pet. However, it has never urred to Ruixue that it would eventually fall into the same situation as Moqi, which ispletely ignored by its owner! Because its owner waspletely dominated by Yin Suye, that big bad guy!


    Don¡¯t even say if it has the chance to be intimate with its owner, even if it wants to be closer to its owner right now, that bad guy will not allow it.


    Ruixue can¡¯t be sadder than this!


    Although Shui Ruoshan always forgets about Ruixue, but in order to show its existence, Ruixue always takes the initiative to sh its presence in front of its owner. It¡¯s not easy to be a good spiritual pet! Wanted to be an excellent pet that can defeat other spiritual pets and be an irreceable cat in its owner¡¯s heart, Ruixue could be said has worked hard! So as soon as it is free, it will go to its owner to practice its acting cute skill, so that its owner will like it more and more. Then by chance, when the big bad guy didn¡¯t notice, Ruixue will be able to obtain a little benefit from its owner. For example, kiss kiss, hug hug, rub rub...


    Although there weren¡¯t many opportunities to get benefits from its owner, it was better than none. But all this has changed. After its owner disappeared and appeared 8 yearster, Ruixue can be said to bepletely deprived of these benefits by Yin Suye, that big bad guy. Because since then, the big bad guy has never left its owner even one step. They will be together during the day and night, eating together, sleeping together... Even when going to the toilet, one can¡¯t be more conjointed than this pair!


    So, under the big bad guy¡¯s 360-degree monitoring with no blind spot, Ruixue couldn¡¯t find any space to go near its owner for benefits!


    Actually, its owner has disappeared twice from the big bad guy. The first time couldn¡¯t be regarded as disappearing, though. To be exact, its master was forced to leave the big bad guy¡¯s side. And Ruixue happened to be at the scene at that time, just witnessing the whole process. But until now, it still doesn¡¯t understand why its owner suddenly be a person named Huan Tian? Then its owner mercilessly attacked the big bad guy, and simply left? At that time, it actually wanted to go up and help, but unfortunately, even the ever-powerful bad guy(YSY) could not stop its owner, it will be even more impossible for this cat alone. It wouldn¡¯t admit the truth that Huan Tian¡¯s action was too fast, that this cat that was famous for its speed couldn¡¯t react in time. From that day, the big bad guy changed and became scarier. During the time its owner left, not only the big bad guy emitted low pressure around him, his entire aura became dark like an evil spirit from Hell. Especially his heterochromic pupils that were always slightly bloodshot, which gave people a chilling feeling. So even though Ruixue felt that it is a brave cat, it doesn¡¯t dare to touch his nerve at this time.


    One needs to know that this big bad guy always disliked it. If it doesn¡¯t stay witty, it will definitely be caught and probably gets grilled to be eaten! Because every time it sees the big bad guy, he would either be in a bad mood and then kills people; or gets dissatisfied with people and then kills people; or others oppose him and then he kills people; or someone displeasing him then he kills people...


    Among those who were killed were the bad guy¡¯s enemies, people who only pay lip service to the big bad guy, and people who did not really submit to the big bad guy...


    This bad guy didn¡¯t even let his own family go, so crazy! In other words, after its owner left them, there wasn¡¯t a time when this bad guy didn¡¯t vent himself by killing others! Sometimes, Ruixue gets worried for the big bad guy. If this goes on, won¡¯t the entire human race gets annihted by this bad guy? It was not because it felt that killing is wrong, or that it was worried about the big bad guy. After all, as a cat, the life and death of the human race has nothing to do with it. Plus, being strong is the way to survive in this world anyway. So, to ce the me, those who were killed by the big bad guy are simply too weak!


    But as long as it thinks about after all the humans were killed, wouldn¡¯t the bad guy bes the only one left? Then at that time, no one will provide it with delicious small fish... no, what it means was who will provide afortable living environment to its owner?! Therefore, for the sake of its dried fish... wrong, for its owner¡¯s sake, should it persuade the big bad guy and tell him that his killing hobby is not good, they should be peace-loving towards cats and humans?


    Being a cat is so difficult!


    Meow!


    ......


    Raw Word Count : 1741


    #Aye


    #RuixuePOV


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost

 Chapter 174

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one seven four - Ruixue Confession: The Days When the Master Is Absent (2)</strong>


    Therefore, Ruixue conveniently ¡¯forgot¡¯ about this problem and shoved it to a corner. It¡¯s better to think about what vor of dried fish it should eatter! However, the big bad guy has disgustingly killed all the humans who went against him. It can¡¯t be any more violent than this method. But the effect also unexpectedly worked pretty good. At least after that, the human racepletely surrendered under the big bad guy¡¯s violence. They were scared of him, so how could they dare to provoke him again? After all, everyone only has one life, and human beings were not that fearless enough to use their own lives to oppose the big bad guy. Thus, the bad guy acted out what hegemonism really means! Then, the bad guy began to train the humans in order to prepare for the war that would break out with the demons at any time. But after the big bad guy gave his orders, he and the man named Huang Beichen brought it together and left the Imperial city.


    On the outside, they said they were going out to enhance their strength. In fact, they indeed went to enhance strength, but the way they used was more evil and crooked. They actually wanted to use various hidden treasures to enhance their strength. Because of this, the big bad guy brought it along, whose talent is a powerful treasure hunter! Its presence is an indispensable existence for treasure hunting!


    Sure enough, Ruixue is still important to the bad guy!


    Although various treasures can indeed increase a lot of one¡¯s strength in a short time, it will cause instability, but the big bad guy and Huang Beichen don¡¯t seem to worry about this. Since the parties involved were not worried, then this cat won¡¯t worry about these two. Ruixue only needs to worry for its owner.


    Towards that person called Huang Beichen, Ruixue doesn¡¯t have much rejection, it could even be said quite like this person because Huang Beichen often brings all kinds of delicious foods that it likes. Plus he will also help this cat to smooth its fur. This person really knows how to please a cat! However, Huang Beichen does look at it strangely from time to time, which made Ruixue a little bit confused. Does Huang Beichen have any thoughts that he should not have towards this cat? Sure enough, sometimes this cat is too charming, which is not a good thing! However, as a cat with principles, it will never betray its owner because of this and throw itself into Huang Beichen¡¯s embrace, who has bad thoughts towards itself! Such loyalness to its owner, Ruixue is worthy of being rewarded with a table full of delicious dried fish. It¡¯s a pity that its owner is not here, no one will remember to feed it, so it can only take Huang Beichen¡¯s contribution as a reward. It was not feeling the slightest guilt at all when eating it! One will only have the strength to work when they are full! For example, with a full stomach, it can work hard to help the big bad guy to find the treasures, help him to level up quickly, and then he can go to its owner as soon as possible! En, that¡¯s how it works, so it has to work very hard to eat!


    Just that when Ruixue was full and fully prepared to disy its talent, it turned out that the bad guy and Huang Beichen rarely needs it to find the treasures! Not sure why, Huang Beichen seems to know a lot, and often doesn¡¯t have to wait for Ruixue to notice anything. Huang Beichen can always find the treasures first like he can predict the future. And each one is more precious and rarer than the other one...


    It gave Ruixue a feeling that Huang Beichen¡¯s skill in treasure hunting seems like he has done exactly the same thing before!


    That¡¯s very unscientific!


    In the end, Ruixue was doubtful that the person with a treasure hunting talent is Huang Beichen instead! And its only role was to asionally find less precious treasures that both men won¡¯t bother with!


    Wuwu! What a blow!


    But then again, both men¡¯s strength did improve a lot, so Ruixue can at least beforted by that fact. After all, the end result is the same. As for the process, it doesn¡¯t matter at all!


    ...


    Raw Word Count : 1575


    #StillRuixuePOV


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost

 Chapter 175

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one seven five - Ruixue Confession: The Days When the Master Is Absent (3)</strong>


    Ruixue basked in the warm sun while continuing to recall its experiences.


    The big bad guy and Huang Beichen returned to the Imperial city immediately after the treasure hunt. Using the precious treasures to enhance their strength, they began to n how to go to the demon realm to save its master. But what they didn¡¯t expect was that before they could even set things up, the demons went ahead of them to war against the human race. Hence, the big bad guy and Huang Beichen immediately led the humans to counterattack. And so the war between the humans and demons started very suddenly like this.


    However, Ruixue was dissatisfied that the big bad guy did not allow it to participate in this battle, reason being it was too weak. Even if Ruixue participated in the battle, it wouldn¡¯t be any help, and it might even ¡¯drag their hind legs¡¯1hold them back! Towards this unfounded judgment from the big bad guy, Ruixue also expressed its strong dissatisfaction. No matter what, Ruixue is also a beast, which is much more powerful than most people, alright?! This big bad guy couldn¡¯t just discriminate it like this! As its master first cute pet, it can both fight and act cute and go for treasure hunting...


    How could it be weak? It can¡¯t be any more useful! It¡¯s a pity that all its objections were invalid for the big bad guy, it can¡¯t be helped that this cat has too small talking rights!


    Sigh!


    A cat can¡¯t be sadder than this!


    Therefore, under the bad guy¡¯s various threats, Ruixue can only stay honestly in the Imperial city, always paying attention to thetest war update, and always looking forward that the big bad guy can save its owner immediately so that it could live a happy life with a backer behind! So Ruixue began to count the days, waiting for its owner to return! Then, it waited until the truce between the human race and the demons. The big bad guy returned, but its beloved master didn¡¯t! Obviously, Ruixue felt somewhat uneptable for a result that was significantly beyond its expectations. But the big bad guy who just returned is really terrifying! Too scary for this cat! The terrible aura emanated from his whole body could freeze this cat if it gets even a little closer, so for the sake of its cat life, Ruixue dare not directly ask what happened to the big bad guy in the demon realm, it can only reluctantly go to Huang Beichen in private to understand the situation. From Huang Beichen¡¯s side, it¡¯s easy to get the answer, but that answer is not an answer at all! At least when there is no answer, Ruixue could still look forward to it, hoping that its owner maye back immediately. Because no one knows if its master who has left the continent and returned to his original world could stille back to the continent again?


    *sigh* They are in a different world, can they still continue the master-servant rtionship?


    At the same time, Ruixue also understands why the big bad guy became so abnormal after returning from the demon realm, because its master is no longer beside the big bad guy, so no one can restrain him from going crazy anymore. In fact, the humans should be grateful that the big bad guy has killed everyone who went against him before attacking the demons. This way, when the big bad guy loses its master, he only killed a batch of humans. After that, he irresponsibly threw all the mess to Huang Beichen before locking himself inside master¡¯s room and not seeing anyone else. At that time, Ruixue was really afraid that the big bad guy would fell into despair and do stupid things2like suicide. Turns out that it worried for nothing because how can a bad guy like Yin Suye do such an unwise thing! But it¡¯s been a few months since the big bad guy went into master¡¯s room.


    The reason Ruixue didn¡¯t have an urate number was because it felt that the calction method used by the human was very cumbersome. It didn¡¯t take as much time to count the days, so it just casually used a quantifier. A cat¡¯s narrative style must always be different from humans! So, some things don¡¯t need to be so clear!


    En, let ¡¯s continue with the above.


    In fact, at that time, Ruixue almost couldn¡¯t believe what it saw. The big bad guy looked crumbled and fragile. That was too far away from his perfect image before, which made this cat somewhat unable to see the two is actually the same person. Although Ruixue could feel a big blow from its owner¡¯s departure as well, but at least it has a long time to tone it down. It doesn¡¯t have the appetite even when it saw its favorite dried fish, butpared with the big bad guy¡¯s appearance, Ruixue suddenly felt that it cannot bepared with him at all!


    It seems that the departure of its owner has dealt a great great deal to the bad guy...


    At that moment, even Ruixue had to admit that the big bad guy was really sincere to its master and couldn¡¯t be more sincere! This cat is almost touched! But it is a cat with principles, so it will not have a good impression for the big bad guy that it doesn¡¯t like! Immediately after the big bad guy came out, Huang Beichen re-assigned the ruling power back to him. Then the big bad guy was immediately put into work, but instead of dealing with the human race, he used the power of the entire human race and began to study how to get its master back from another world.


    For this matter, Ruixue raised its two ws in agreement.


    In the process of finding a method, it was clear to the bad guy and Huang Beichen that they would have to go to Huan Tian, the Huan Tian who robbed its master his body, to discuss the method together. That¡¯s right, in Ruixue¡¯s mind, Huan Tian is the one who robbed its master¡¯s body, and it doesn¡¯t care about the fact that the body was originally Huan Tian¡¯s! It only recognizes what it feels right!


    Although Ruixue and the big bad guy both hated Huan Tian, they also understand that no one understands the rules of the world better than Huan Tian. After all, its master¡¯s transmigration was caused by Huan Tian. Although they hated Huan Tian, they have to cooperate with Huan Tian. The reality is so helpless!


    Towards existence like Huan Tian, Ruixue can¡¯t do anything, but for something it canpletely handle, it must necessarily do its best. For example, those who want to seduce the bad guy while its master is away, Ruixue must do its best. One needs to know that its goal is to be its master¡¯s first pet that can attack monsters and act cute; naturally it must take the initiative to eliminate those factors that may harm its owner¡¯s status in advance. Therefore, it does not care about the identity of those who came to seduce the big bad guy. It just stepped forward and swipe at the person¡¯s face, ensuring that they are disfigured before mercifully hold back.


    Humph! In this way, those disfigured people will no longer have the ability to stick to the bad guy. Moreover, the big bad guy seems to agree with this violent handling method. For the first time, he expressed his appreciation with his gaze and even agrees that if anyone dares to approach him in the future, Ruixue can just do whatever. No matter what happens, the big bad guy will back it up. The big bad guy¡¯s clear guarantee makes Ruixue¡¯s motivation even greater and also makes those who were scheming to get in even more miserable.


    Ruixue was very proud of its performance during that time. This cat alone can shake the human race and turned it into a proud history inside the human¡¯s history. Its heroic behavior cannot be finished retelling even if they spend three days and nights, so it¡¯s better not to show off at this moment, this cat just wants to be a silent beauty cat! But since then, the big bad guy seems to be much better towards Ruixue; even the gaze he cast at it has softened. Sometimes he will not only feed Ruixue with delicious dried fish, he will even hold it in his arms and smooth its fur on his own initiative!


    Ruixue also did not know if it was because it actively helped to protect its owner status, or is it something more esoteric? Ruixue thinks that as a magnanimous cat, it should look after the big bad guy after its owner has left, and won¡¯t abandon him! So it made a big and fearless decision to reluctantly apany the big bad guy while its master is away! But no one thought that this apaniment would be 8 years.


    Ruixue watched how the big bad guy fell when he lost its owner, to renewing his resolve, to trying to find a way to get its owner back, then cultivate, fail, cultivate, fail, and then cultivate again...


    This is absolutely a long and persistent process! Outsiders couldn¡¯t imagine the hardship and sadness in it at all! Until the end, it was Huan Tian who came to give the information on how to get its owner return to the continent. The big bad guy gave up on blindly cultivating and began to concentrate on cooperating with Huan Tian.


    After that, Ruixue did not participate in it. It knew that those people were particrly busy during that time. They were either preparing this, looking for that, or tinkering with something...


    Finally, when they were fully prepared, the space-time tunnel opened as expected, and its owner returned to them as expected. Originally, this should be regarded as The End, but Ruixue thinks that this is The End for the big bad guy, but a tragedy for it! Because Ruixue never thought that the big bad guy would immediately abandon it for its owner after it so selflessly apanied him for 8 years! This big bad guy is too cold, ruthless, and unreasonable!


    To make matters worse, in order to monopolize its master, the big bad guy wouldn¡¯t allow Ruixue to approach its own master. He has reached apletely new level of shamelessness! In this regard, Ruixue has to protest strongly, as a cat also has the right to its owner! It is a pity that no matter how noisy it is, no one stood by its side under the evil power of the big bad guy, Ruixue can be sadder than this!


    Because the big bad guy monitored its owner tightly, Ruixue has no chance to approach him at all and it can¡¯t evenin to its master; it makes it sad just by thinking about it!


    What made Ruixue angry the most was Moqi, that big ck dog that waspletely ignored by both its owner and the big bad guy, because Moqi didn¡¯t stand by its side, and even cooperatively disappeared with the big bad guy¡¯s instruction. So this cat is the only left trying to announce its presence, one can¡¯t be more miserable than this! However, Ruixue will notpromise with the evil force for these reasons!


    With such a big ideal dream, Ruixueunched a series of wit and bravery battle with the big bad guy. Although it has yet to win even once, even if it has been defeated repeatedly, Ruixue still tried every day! It¡¯s a pity that this big bad guy doesn¡¯t seem to put his opponent in his eyes at all. He always turns a blind eye to this cat and stayed close to its owner instead, to aggravate it, which is extremely vicious! So, as a cat who will fight the big bad guy to the end, Ruixue feels that it is necessary right now to have a good meal of dried fish. After it is full, it can take a good rest. Only after eating and drinking, and keeping up its spirit, will it have the strength to continue fighting with the big bad guy!


    Sure enough, it is a cat that has always been clever and unparalleled. Even under the bad guy¡¯s pressure, Ruixue still can grab the key point at once. It must give itself 32 praises for its wit! In summary, it¡¯s time to eat delicious dried fish!


    Meow!


    Sure enough, this cat is still very hopeful to the future!


    ...


    Raw Word Count : 3551


    #DoneRuixuePOV


    #FinallyNotMoreCatTalk


    #NoShit


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost

 Chapter 176

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one seven six - Continuation 1: Second Generation Demon Supreme King</strong>


    "Xiao Yeye, are we going to return to the Imperial Capital now?"


    When Shui Ruoshan woke up, he found himself being carried by Yin Suye as he walked out of the Fog Forest. Shui Ruoshan enjoyed himself in Yin Suye¡¯s arms, treating Yin Suye as a free transportation. It¡¯s just thatpared to Yin Suye who just focused on walking, Shui Ruoshan has more thoughts in his mind.


    When Yin Suye said to go home, Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t think so much at first, but then he remembered that he is now an outsider in the continent and had no assets at all. So, he could only follow Yin Suye to his home now1as in SRS himself has no home in the continent. And that ¡¯home¡¯ is obviously the Imperial Capital. However, he started thinking about how the humans and demons were warring at each other when he left, so even if they have ceased fighting now, Shui Ruoshan felt that their rtionship right now is definitely not good. Hence, a demon like him following Yin Suye back to the human realm, isn¡¯t it a bit unsafe?


    Even if Yin Suye has previously initiated Fate Substitution for him, Shui Ruoshan can¡¯t be sure that after he has changed back to the appearance of a small child, and after so many years have passed, there would be still anyone who can remember that he is the same person from Yin Suye¡¯s Fate Substitution. When that timees, exining would be hell! It makes him sad just by thinking about it!


    "No, we need to go to the demon realm before we go home." Yin Suye gently rubbed the little guy¡¯s head, expressing that Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t have to worry as everything has been properly arranged.


    "Going to the demon realm?"


    Shui Ruoshan¡¯s eyes widened, as he repeated in disbelief. Although he is a demon right now, he doesn¡¯t know anyone in the demon realm!


    "Have you forgotten that Huan Tian has given you the entire demon race?"


    Upon seeing the little guy¡¯s doubtful expression, Yin Suye knew that he obviously did not take Huan Tian¡¯s words seriously. Knowing this made Yin Suye feel better a bit after his depression that the little guy couldn¡¯t grow up back to his adult form right now. His little guy only had him in mind.


    "I¡¯ve totally forgotten about it!"


    Shui Ruoshan rolled his eyes and felt a bit depressed. He was feeling depressed earlier about the pits left by Huan Tian to him. How can he still have the mood to think about other things!


    "It¡¯s alright." Yin Suye reached out and rubbed Shui Ruoshan¡¯s small head. His little guy is still so naive!


    "How did Huan Tian want to handle this thing?"


    Although Huan Tian left a message in his mind, but he has only mentioned all the matter about the demons in one sentence, Shui Ruoshan can¡¯t understand the situation at all! And because he has disappeared from the continent for 8 years, his news and information were not updated. Therefore, Shui Ruoshan felt that he need to re-examine the situation in detail before making specific arrangements. As expected, he is a good young man with a good n in his head!


    "Huan Tian had already told the demons before leaving, saying that after he left, his son would be the 2nd generation demon Supreme King and will take on the responsibility of reviving the demon race."


    Yin Suye slightly frowned, apparently he doesn¡¯t want to mention this former enemy, Huan Tian, at all. But he can¡¯t help answering the little guy¡¯s question, so he could only repeat what he could recall of Huan Tian¡¯s words, how Huan Tian openly talked about his departure in front of the entire demon race, before making a simple summary in a sentence.


    "..."


    Upon hearing Yin Suye¡¯s answer, Shui Ruoshan¡¯s mind went nk for a moment, he could only coldly ¡¯hehe¡¯ to express his heartfelt emotion. Huan Tian has already left this world, but even before he(SRS) could transmigrate back here, Huan Tian still wants to take advantage of him. Is this just trying to cause trouble for him? And is the status of a demon Supreme King hereditary? Huan Tian could simply mention a name, and that person would inherit the status just like this? Apart from that, 2nd generation sounds stupid2the number 2 or 2nd is an online ng for stupid, a¡¯right?!


    "I¡¯m the 2nd generation demon Supreme King?"


    Shui Ruoshan inexplicably pointed at himself, with confusion in his eyes. He was very sure that the ¡¯son¡¯ Huan Tian mentioned is him. After all, he is the only one who has the most direct rtionship with Huan Tian in the continent. What he couldn¡¯t understand was why Huan Tian could be so sure that he(SRS) could be the 2nd generation Supreme King? One needs to know, at that time, even he himself couldn¡¯t be sure whether he could transmigrate back sessfully, or if he coulde back at the right timeline or meet the right person3the right YSY who has memories of him. One thing he was very uncertain about was whether he could transmigrate back into Huan Tian¡¯s body again...


    Because there were too many unknown variables, it means that the results will be very different from expectation. Then, how exactly did Huan Tian conclude that he(SRS) could be the 2nd generation demon Supreme King? Huan Tian is actually just talking nonsense, right? After all, these variables were too big for anyone to guarantee the results, and no one knows whether Huan Tian still alive at this moment after he went back to the past. As long as Huan Tian is alive, there will never be a 2nd generation demon Supreme King in this world. After all, the rule about one living Supreme King in each race is absolute!


    "Yes."


    There was confusion in Yin Suye¡¯s eyes as if he didn¡¯t understand why the little guy is so shocked by the news.


    "Do you think I have the strength of a Supreme King?"


    Shui Ruoshan was quite dissatisfied that Yin Suye has yet to reach the level of reading what was on his mind, but he still patiently exin to Yin Suye. Although he still has a lot of cheats, the fact that his strength is his obvious weakness cannot be changed. The first time he transmigrated into this world, he actually worked very hard to cultivate but could only practice up o the Imperial stage. The second he transmigrated, which is now, well, he has juste back. This body can be said to be brand new and has not cultivated before. So, is it really possible for him to be the 2nd generation demon Supreme King?


    ...


    Raw Word Count : 1709


    #BackToTheCrystalCoffinPart


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost

 Chapter 177

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one seven seven - Continuation 2: The Owner of the continent</strong>


    "Naturally, my Xiao Ruo is more powerful than a Supreme King!"


    Yin Suye does not seem to understand why the little guy doubts his own strength, but this does not prevent him from saying his opinion. Obviously, his family¡¯s little guy is the best in Yin Suye¡¯s, no matter which factor.


    "That sounds pleasant to hear!"


    Everyone loves to listen to praises, and Shui Ruoshan is no exception. Especially the one boasted about him is the viin BOSS, which is also his family, so he naturally felt even deeper emotions.


    "But my current strength is really not good now!"


    Shui Ruoshan was proud for a moment, but he still had to admit that with his weak strength, his shorings will be exposed the moment he fights another person, so it is impossible for him topete in such an important position as the Supreme King!


    "You are the God of creation, the owner of the [Mowu Dalu] continent." Yin Suye seriously corrected the little guy¡¯s skewed train of thoughts.


    In his eyes, even if the little guy¡¯s strength is not good, but as the God of creation, he can instantly kill anyone in the continent. Because the entire continent belongs to the little guy, and the demon race is no exception. Instead, he felt that Huan Tian has totally wronged his little guy by letting him be something little like the demon Supreme King.


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan immediately felt that Yin Suye is right when he said that. Although his strength is not good, but he created this world, that is to say, the continent revolves around him, so his existence is very important and high above! Thinking of it this way, the position as the demon Supreme King totally cannotpare! Moreover, as the God of creation, if there isn¡¯t any fanfare that matches his identity, doesn¡¯t he looked weak? So, shouldn¡¯t he be bold and take over the position of the 2nd generation demon Supreme King? No one knows that his strength is not good anyway, so as long as he does not actively expose his shorings, no one will dare to question him. In addition to that, his current appearance is exactly the same as when Huan Tian was sealed before. With Huan Tian¡¯s prestige, he believed no one will doubt his identity at all. Therefore, his session to be the demon Supreme King ispletely stress-free!


    One needs to know that Huan Tian has disappeared for so long, but the demon race still stable and developing well. Hence, after he became the 2nd generation demon Supreme King, he would only need to distribute the task like how Huan Tian did before and there will naturally be many demons fighting to solve his problems. It seems that being a demon Supreme King is still a rtively easy task?!


    Suddenly, Shui Ruoshan epted with peace of mind that he is now the 2nd generation demon Supreme King. Although he has some slight remarks about being the second1because 2 or 2nd means stupid, but at the very least, he was given a race for nothing, better than nothing!


    "By the way, Xiao Yeye, which generation of Supreme King are you?"


    After this issue of being the demon Supreme King, Shui Ruoshan shifted his attention elsewhere. For example, the problem of being a ¡¯second¡¯. Now that he has be the 2nd generation demon Supreme King, he naturally hopes that there would be others who will be just as unlucky as him! This is called ¡¯everyone being unlucky together is better than getting unlucky alone¡¯.


    "I am the Supreme King of the 897th generation." Yin Suye immediately gave an urate number.


    "Oh." Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t know if he should be d or disappointed that Yin Suye didn¡¯t share the number 2 with him.


    "Fortunately, it¡¯s not the 222nd Supreme King or something like that."


    Towards the unknown Supreme King who unfortunately rose to the 222nd generation, Shui Ruoshan observed a few minutes of silence for him! Because there are so many twos in his generation, that person¡¯s whole life just looked very stupid, a¡¯ight?!


    "Xiao Ruo, is there anything else you want to ask?" Seeing that the little guy¡¯s thinking ran away somewhere again, Yin Suye could only actively ask.


    "None at the moment." Shui Ruoshan thought about it for a while and found that there seemed to be nothing else to know for a while, so he shook his head.


    "Alright then, I want to ask you a question." Yin Suye lowered his head, and solemnly looked at Shui Ruoshan.


    "En?" Shui Ruoshan blinked puzzledly.


    Obviously, he was surprised that the omnipotent Yin Suye in his(SRS) eyes will have questions and needed to ask him. This was a rare sight, once in a blue moon!


    "What is this identity of yours as the God of creation?" Looking at the ignorant little guy, Yin Suye went straight to the point.


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan was stunned speechless, and there were countless ¡¯Fcuk¡¯ shing in his mind! He has never informed Yin Suye about the fact that he is a God of creation, right?! No wonder Yin Suye would take the initiative to mention about this just now, it turned out that he(YSY) was waiting for this moment to arrive! How thick can his nerve be2saying that SRS is dense, to not sense this what was hidden in Yin Suye¡¯s words?


    Actually, one can¡¯t me him for acting like this. The moment he knew that the [Mowu Dalu] continent was from his novel [The Strongest King in History] and that he met Yin Suye, Shui Ruoshan had already decided to hide this fact forever. Especially when he can¡¯t let Yin Suye know that the culprit for all the unfortunate he encountered was him!


    However, he did not expect that Huan Tian wouldter reveal his identity as the God of creation in front of Yin Suye, but at that time he was trapped in Huan Tian¡¯s body and did not have the opportunity to exin all of this to Yin Suye. Later, he transmigrated back to Earth, no thanks to Huan Tian, and didn¡¯t have the time to bid farewell, let alone the time to exin himself. And now, he finally returned with much difficulties, but because he was so excited to see Yin Suye earlier, he totally forgot about the mess he had left behind about his identity. In other words, up until now, he has never exined to Yin Suye the fact that the continent is just from a novel he wrote?! But how should he tell such a terrible fact to Yin Suye now?


    Is it toote for him to shout ¡¯This concubine can¡¯t do it¡¯3Refer to drama Empresses in the Pce (ááŒmÕç‹Ö‚÷)?


    View post on imgur


    ...


    Raw Word Count : 1821


    #Whew


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost


    <strong>Banana</strong>: Although not much people is reading this novel anymore, Banana still determined to finish tranting all the extras. Many thanks to those who is still reading this. Stay healthy!

 Chapter 178

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one seven eight - Continuation 3: Haggling</strong>


    "Don¡¯t want to say?" Seeing that the little guy didn¡¯t say anything for some time, Yin Suye slightly frowned. His gaze deepened, and his voice became deeper.


    "No!"


    At the sight of Yin Suye¡¯s abnormal changes, Shui Ruoshan felt a bit of danger in an instant and rejected Yin Suye¡¯s guess without thinking. Although he knew that his little secret could not be concealed anymore, he still wanted to fight for more time to prepare for himself. Who told him to hide something quite serious like this? He could not predict how Yin Suye would react to him after telling the truth! So in the end, he will be timid, afraid, and hesitated...


    He still remembers a saying that goes like this - being franknds you in prison while resisting can get you back home just in time for Chinese New Year! What to do if the result he gets after telling Yin Suye everything is the one he was afraid of?


    "You can¡¯t say?" Yin Suye didn¡¯t let the little guy off so easily this time and continued to press him.


    Even if the little guy¡¯s guilty and nervous expression made him a little soft-hearted, but the moment he thought about the little guy hiding something so big about him, Yin Suye could only suppress the soft emotion in his heart. The little guy is his, so he must know everything about the little guy clearly. He will not allow the little guy to have anything he does not know of! So if he can¡¯t take this opportunity to ask about all of his secrets, with the little guy¡¯s ostrich mentality1likes to hide from facing the truth/reality, he doesn¡¯t know how long he has to wait next time!


    "Neither!" Facing an aggressive Yin Suye, Shui Ruoshan had no possibility to escape, and could only follow the flow of the conversation and answer the questions bit by bit.


    "Then, why?" Yin Suye pressed hard.


    "... I just didn¡¯t know how to tell you." Shui Ruoshan thought for a while, and reluctantly confessed when he felt that he couldn¡¯t avoid it.


    "You can tell me slowly."


    Yin Suye¡¯s gaze slightly sank, then he moved a few steps away from Shui Ruoshan, dissipating the oppressive aura he cast on the little guy. Sometimes blind usation is not a good way. One has to give your opponent a proper buffer time to achieve better results.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t say clearly, you just need to tell me what you know."


    Seeing the little guy didn¡¯t answer immediately, Yin Suye took a step back again. It could be clearly seen that Yin Suye is very familiar in using these little interrogation tricks. In fact, he doesn¡¯t necessarily have to ask everything from the little guy. With just a few words, he can infer most of the situation already.


    "But I¡¯m afraid that after I told you everything, you won¡¯t want me anymore!" Shui Ruoshan could only grit his teeth and express his greatest concern in frustration.


    "Why would you think so?" Yin Suye¡¯s eyes darkened, and countless thoughts shed at the bottom of his eyes.


    "That¡¯s how I felt!" Shui Ruoshan haspletely fallen in despair. No matter what Yin Suye thinks, he is ready toe clean.


    "I don¡¯t know why I gave you such an illusion."


    With that being said, Yin Suye paused, then raised Shui Ruoshan¡¯s head with his hands; making them look at each other face to face. This posture also left Shui Ruoshan with no opportunity to escape. Then he solemnly warned, "Shui Ruoshan, you have to remember this. You are the one I caught with much difficulty, and I will never let go of you!"


    Yin Suye rarely calls the little guy by name, but every time he calls him like that, it shows that he is more serious than ever, and at the same time a bit unhappy.


    "You said it, so you can¡¯t regret itter!"


    Shui Ruoshan apparently has ignored the fact that he might have upset Yin Suye and showed a happy expression from Yin Suye¡¯s words. As long as Yin Suye doesn¡¯t reject him, he doesn¡¯t need to worry too much about confessing his mistakes.


    "I will never regret it!" Looking at Shui Ruoshan, who looked forward to his reaffirmation, Yin Suye gave his assurance again.


    "Then we have a deal. No matter what is the truth you heardter, you can¡¯t be mad at me!"


    Shui Ruoshan felt that trying hard to get a guarantee from Yin Suye before telling the truth is really a wise thing!


    "Not getting angry and not wanting you is not the same meaning, right?" Yin Suye lightly asked.


    He won¡¯t let go of the little guy, but that doesn¡¯t mean he won¡¯t be angry with him. Not to mention that the little guy has concealed such an important thing from him, just by not being honest with him right now and haggling with him is already another stroke in the record.


    "..." Shui Ruoshan blinked innocently.


    He just had a lightbulb moment, trying to fool Yin Suye, and aiming for a lighter punishment, why did Yin Suye have to hold on to the loophole in his words and not let him go? Now he deeply understood that sometimes having a much smarter lover it is not a good thing! Especially when the said lover used this shrewdness on him, it is even less pleasant!


    "I don¡¯t care. If you don¡¯t agree, I will not exin myself!" In the end, Shui Ruoshan decided to be stubborn.


    He wouldn¡¯t believe that Yin Suye could really do anything to him if he didn¡¯t say anything. En, this is about how to be a true man, that¡¯s why I insist! Such braveness! Such firm stand! In fact, he wasn¡¯t really afraid that Yin Suye would give up on him after he knew the truth. After all, they had experienced so much together. Yin Suye¡¯s feelings for him, he knows whether it¡¯s real or fake, deep or shallow. He could feel it, so he was very sure that Yin Suye really loved him. But this does not mean that Yin Suye will not be estranged from him after knowing the truth, which is what he really fears.


    Looking forward, even if Yin Suye is being big-hearted and doesn¡¯t care about everything, but the fact that he has kept such important things from Yin Suye, Yin Suye surely will be angry, right? When Yin Suye gets angry, the unlucky person would be him, so it is necessary for him to n ahead for his own safety. He really needs to give himself 32 likes for his wit!


    "How could you be so sure that I won¡¯t do anything to you?" Yin Suye¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously, but the expression on his face remained unchanged.


    "That¡¯s right. I¡¯m betting on it that you won¡¯t do anything to me! What can you do about that?" Shui Ruoshan has given his all in this.


    Anyway, more mistakes or fewer mistakes are still mistakes. For him, there is no difference at all, so he would rather seek more benefits for himself before the verdict. So, Shui Ruoshan fearlessly stared at Yin Suye without showing any weakness as if saying, if you don¡¯t agree, I will resist to the end.


    "Alright, I promise you!"


    Yin Suye looked back and forth at Shui Ruoshan several times until Shui Ruoshan¡¯s hackles stood up before unhurriedly agreed. Not being angry doesn¡¯t mean he can¡¯t do anything else, isn¡¯t it?


    "You promised, so you must keep your word!"


    Even after getting the promise he wanted from Yin Suye, Shui Ruoshan still felt a little uneasy, so he emphasised again.


    "If you dy this any longer, the promises I made earlier will be voided." Seeing the little guy still wanted to bargain with him, Yin Suye cut off his words and countered back.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll exin right away!" Shui Ruoshan could only brace himself and agreed.


    In this confrontation, he clearly has achieved the victory, but why didn¡¯t his mood improve even a little? Also, what is this illusion of ¡¯dying before one wins¡¯2seems to be a saying that one sacrificed himself and couldn¡¯t see the victory after that, Banana is not very sure? It can only be said that Xiao Yeye is too evil and always likes to threaten him! But why is it whenever Xiao Yeye threatens him a little, he wouldpromise right away?


    How irritating!


    ...


    Raw Word Count : 2511


    #FinallyTheTruthIsOutNextChapter


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost


    <strong>Banana</strong>: For those who are still reading this trantion, please take note that the next chapter and so forth will be shorter than usual. This is because Banana cannot find any copy-able raws online and the only raw I could find is copy-protected ones _(;3/


    So Banana can only eyeball it but since Banana can¡¯t read chinese, I will make use of some assistance tool to get the gist of the meaning and trante it. Thank you~ m(_ _)m

 Chapter 179

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one seven nine - Continuation 4: I was afraid that you will me me</strong>


    "Actually, the thing is quite simple." Shui Ruoshan considered the words to use, then slowly exined himself.


    "Before I transmigrated, I was a web novel writer, and I wrote a novel named [The Strongest King in History]. I was writing about the part where you parted ways with Huang Beichen when I transmigrated. Then I met you..."


    Before he started talking about this, Shui Ruoshan thought it would be very hard to say it. That¡¯s why he keeps dying and haggling with Yin Suye. But after he opened his mouth, it was not as hard as he thought would be to exin the situation. And so, he slowly revealed the secret he has been keeping with him.


    Perhaps he has already decided toe clean to Yin Suye earlier, but he keeps having apprehensions here and there, that¡¯s why he still couldn¡¯t say after so long. This time, it was due to Yin Suye¡¯s strong coercion that he has the courage to say it. Since he ising clean, he can¡¯t skip any parts so he doesn¡¯t mind spending more time telling the details. That included telling Yin Suye what kind of world they are currently living in, what it means by web novel, and even what kind of a story of [The Strongest King in History].


    "After transmigrating into this world, I seem to be spending all of my time together with you so there isn¡¯t anything left to exin."


    After exining everything, Shui Ruoshan nced at Yin Suye, seemed to be waiting for his(YSY) judgement. Just that the restlessness in his(SRS) eyes let others know that his current mood is not peaceful.


    "I have finished exining the situation, what else do you want to know?"


    After letting everything out, Shui Ruoshan waited for some time but didn¡¯t receive any reaction from Yin Suye, so he reluctantly broke the silence and voiced out his question. No matter what is Yin Suye¡¯s final judgement, Shui Ruoshan felt that he(YSY) has to at least give him some reaction so that he would know what kind of a crime he will be sentenced under. But Yin Suye gave him a silent treatment. That caused him to be restless because he can¡¯t tell anything from Yin Suye¡¯s emotionless face.


    Not saying anything is the scariest thing!


    "Nothing at the moment." Yin Suye lightly squinted and unhurriedly answered.


    "You don¡¯t have any more question to ask me?"


    Hearing that reply from Yin Suye caused Shui Ruoshan to be slightly relieved. At the very least, Yin Suye didn¡¯t choose to treat him coldly, which is already better than the situation he originally expected. Hence, the current thing to do is to develop their situation in a better direction. And so, he started brainstorming for more things to talk about.


    "No." Yin Suye stopped to think for a moment before replying.


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan felt like going crazy with such an expressionless reply. How does he continue from here ah? Though he has exined a lot, but there are still many problems between them. Why won¡¯t Yin Suye ask about it? Was it because he doesn¡¯t feel the need to ask? Or he felt disdainful to ask? Or he was not interested in knowing?


    For a moment, too many questions shed through his mind that Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t know how to open his mouth. In the end, he decided to let everything out. After all, he has already initiated this talk, he can¡¯t stop in the middle. Problems need to be solved, running will not help anything. Everything needs to be exined sooner orter, why not now?


    "Yin Suye, you have nothing to ask me, but there are things that I need to tell you!"


    Although Shui Ruoshan has decided to say it, he can¡¯t help gripping his fist tightly when the timees. Since Yin Suye won¡¯t ask about it, he will say it himself.


    "I want to tell you that I am the person who caused you to encounter all the misfortune you experienced before!"


    He is the culprit for all of Yin Suye¡¯s suffering!


    After confessing the truth, as if he has used up all his strength, Shui Ruoshan couldn¡¯t utter a single word for a long time.


    "En." Yin Suye simply gave an ¡¯En¡¯ to acknowledge that he heard it.


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan really going to get crazy from Yin Suye¡¯s calm reply. He has to take a few deep breaths before settling down.


    "Yin Suye, do you really understand what I said just now?" What does he mean by just an ¡¯En¡¯?


    "Tell me, what are you afraid of?" Yin Suye lightly asked.


    He doesn¡¯t seem to understand why the little guy is so concerned about this matter. He understood what the little guy means by his words, but so what? Nothing could get between him and the little guy. If the little guy is worried about something, then he will help him to dispel his worry; if the little guy is uneasy, then he will help him to calm down.


    "I am afraid that you will me me!"


    Shui Ruoshan closed his eyes tightly. After some time, he opened his eyes and quickly reveal what he was most worried about. His tone was as if he has given up hope. After that, not waiting for Yin Suye to react, Shui Ruoshan turned his face away, as if doing this could help him lie to himself a bit longer.


    ...


    Raw Word Count : 1823


    #DunDunDun


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost


    <strong>Banana</strong>: Heya, this was done with my eye-balling method (+some assistance tool). Then I saw a reader Hh saying I should try Google Trante¡¯s OCR. And I did. It seems to be working but for some reason, GT couldn¡¯t recognize some wayward lines of words and ended up stuffing them in the middle of another sentence _(;3/

 Chapter 180

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one eight zero - Continuation 5: I was afraid that you will me me</strong>


    "I¡¯m afraid that you me me!" Shui Ruoshan finally shouted out what he feared in his heart.


    "Is this why you keep worrying and evading me?"


    Seeing the little guy finally opened up, a gleam of light shed in Yin Suye¡¯s emotionless eyes, and the corner of his mouth slowly curved up to a pleasant arc. It turned out that his little guy was afraid of how he would feel, that¡¯s why he(SRS) never dared to be honest! This shows that he has quite an important position in the little guy¡¯s heart than he imagined, and this discovery makes Yin Suye felt very satisfied.


    "Yes."


    Now that hee clean with everything, Shui Ruoshan could answer the questions without any pressures.


    "I do not me you!"


    Seeing that the little guy is still anxiously waiting to be sentenced, Yin Suye quickly gave his verdict first. Although he wanted to slightly punish the little guy for hiding something from him, to make him keep this lesson in mind, but he couldn¡¯t bear to see him(SRS) ufortable, so he had topromise first. They will have a long time ahead anyway, he can always find an opportunityter on to settle ounts. But right now, the most important thing is to calm down the pessimistic little guy first.


    "Actually, I ..." I me myself!


    Just that Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t know how to say out the lower half of the sentence. In fact, the moment he knew that the [Mowu Dalu] continent was created by him, and realized that Yin Suye is a living person, he had asked himself this question countless times. If not for his personal preference that he made Yin Suye the viin and deliberately arranged such a tragic fate for him, won¡¯t Yin Suye be able to prevent from going against his family? Because with Yin Suye¡¯s ability that won¡¯t lose the protagonist Huang Beichen, Yin Suye is totally capable of bing another ¡¯winner in life¡¯1meaning, those people who sail smoothly down their life! Unfortunately, all these assumptions were destroyed with just one decision from him(SRS)! It is precisely because of this that he always has deep guilt towards Yin Suye!


    "That¡¯s not your fault!"


    Even if Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t continue his words, Yin Suye still knew what the little guy wanted to express, so he instantly countered back. In fact, he has always felt that the little guy is particrly easy topromise and give in to him in their interactions. Originally, he didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with this, because at least this shows that the little guy cares for him and will subconsciously treat him well. But as their feelings gradually deepen, the little guy¡¯s subconscious politeness became a hindrance to further their feelings. Because their feelings were not equal, they cannot achieve equality/bnce.


    "But ..." Shui Ruoshan frowned slightly. He disagreed with Yin Suye¡¯s statement but didn¡¯t know how to urately express the conflict in his heart.


    "Do you think that my misfortune was caused by your own hands, so you feel ashamed to face me?" Yin Suye really knows those habits of Shui Ruoshan.


    The moment Shui Ruoshan¡¯s facial expression changes, he will know what he wants to express before Shui Ruoshan himself. Their feelings are not equal, not because he is stronger than the little guy, but because the little guy felt guilty towards him.


    "Yes." Shui Ruoshan nodded slightly.


    "Then I can tell you this now, I don¡¯t need your guilt!" Yin Suye¡¯s tone became extremely powerful all of a sudden. "I just need you to love me. I don¡¯t need any other feelings than love!"


    Yin Suye knows very well that it is precisely because the little guy always feels guilty toward him that the rtionship between the two of them cannot be pure2just love and nothing else and progress further! Right from the start, he only needs the little guy to love him. Other useless feelings are not necessary at all. The little guy belongs to him! So all the feelings from the little guy must belong to him as well! And his unknown feeling of guilt towards him, although Yin Suye didn¡¯t need it, he has no effective way to eliminate it for the moment. That¡¯s why he took this opportunity when the little guy confessed his wrongs to eliminate all obstacles in one fell swoop! Even though he knew that his indulgence would make the little guy uneasy at first, he held back the urge to appease the little guy.


    "Sorry!" Shui Ruoshan pursed his lips and weakly apologized. He knew that he was wrong, but he also didn¡¯t know what was wrong?


    "Don¡¯t say sorry, it¡¯s fine as long as you throw away the unnecessary burden in your heart!" Obviously, Yin Suye regarded Shui Ruoshan¡¯s guilt to him as a burden. "I don¡¯t want other rtionships between us besides love!"


    Yin Suye knows that he has always been a very overbearing person, especially towards the things he cares about, that strong possessiveness would be even stronger. Therefore, his desire to control the little guy is getting more and more serious to the point of being extreme, that even his(SRS) emotions are not allowed to be impure. As long as Yin Suye feel even a little dissatisfaction with anything, he will have the urge to destroy it. He is just this dark, to the point that he cannot be saved anymore!


    "If you keep on feeling guilty, that would be the greatest regret towards our feelings!"


    Yin Suye seemed to feel that he can¡¯t express his meaning clear enough, so he thought for a while and emphasized his feelings again. The feeling of guilt will not only hurts him but will also hinder their feelings!


    Raw Word Count : 1756


    #YSYSaidHeDoesntMindWor


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost


    <strong>Banana</strong>: It seems that the method kinda works? But I¡¯m not too sure, need to do another one with this Google¡¯s OCR method to double confirm. Thanks for reading~!

 Chapter 181

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one eight one - Continuation 6: It¡¯s good if you understand</strong>


    After Yin Suye said his thoughts, he lowered his head and stared unblinkingly at Shui Ruoshan. The deep passion that has always been hidden in his eyes were released onto Shui Ruoshan at this moment without reservation.


    Even when not meeting Yin Suye¡¯s eyes, Shui Ruoshan can clearly feel Yin Suye¡¯s passion for him. But at this moment, not only he did not look at Yin Suye, but he also slightly turned away his head, clenched his lips, and remained silent. He knew that Yin Suye had been right with hisforting words. However, even if he understood, he couldn¡¯t cross the barrier in his heart right away. Especially in front of the Yin Suye who did not me him, and has always been nice to him, not only did Shui Ruoshan not feel a slight reduction in guilt, but he felt even more sorry for Yin Suye!


    If there¡¯s anyone in the world who knows Shui Ruoshan the most, that person will absolutely be Yin Suye. So after seeing the little guy¡¯s subconscious avoidance behaviour, Yin Suye knew that his previousforting words were not able to remove the psychological shadow in the little guy¡¯s heart, and he made it even worse as the little guy doesn¡¯t dare to face him even more.


    This is not a good sign!


    Instantly, Yin Suye¡¯s eyes darkened. It seems that what he said before maybe a little serious, which caused the little guy to not able to catch up with his meaning. Therefore, Yin Suye decided to change to a slower approach and eased his expression.


    "Shui Ruoshan, look at me, don¡¯t run away!" Yin Suye turned Shui Ruoshan¡¯s head to face him.


    Since persuasion didn¡¯t work, he will switch to a new way to enlighten him. He will have a way to make the little guy change his mindset.


    "Oh."


    Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t struggle. Although he obediently followed Yin Suye¡¯s words, his attitude was obviously not very positive.


    "Since you can¡¯t figure out some things, listen to me here."


    Yin Suye also knows that it is impossible for the little guy to be more cooperative with him right now, so he doesn¡¯t mind spending more energy working on it. He knows everything about the little guy, and naturally understands why the little guy felt guilty towards him, and also understands what his conflict is. Because of this, solving the problem will be easier for him.


    "You think just because you are the God of creation of the [Mowu Dalu] continent, all the misfortunes I suffered are because of you, right?"


    Yin Suye didn¡¯t expect the little guy to answer him and continued to talk about this topic.


    "That¡¯s right, the people around me were not good to me, but that is their personal feeling and attitude. It is not like you are the one who makes those people maltreat me!"


    "But ..." Shui Ruoshan frowned, apparently disagreeing with Yin Suye¡¯s theory.


    Those people mistreated Yin Suye because of the storyline he written for [The Strongest King in History]! If he didn¡¯t set Yin Suye as the viin, then Yin Suye will not end up getting betrayed! In the end, all the reasonsy with him.


    "No ¡¯but¡¯."


    When Yin Suye looked at the little guy¡¯s expression, he knew that the little guy wasn¡¯t convinced, so he interrupted him by asking, "You think that this world was created by you, so you are responsible for it?"


    "I don¡¯t know." Shui Ruoshan shook his head.


    He thinks the reason why he is so conflicted was because he is facing Yin Suye. That¡¯s why he keeps suffering in the thoughts. As for everything else in this world, sorry, he didn¡¯t feel the same. Otherwise, he would not stand on the viin Yin Suye¡¯s side, then ¡¯pitted¡¯ the protagonist Huang Beichen without any psychological pressure.


    "I can tell you right now that your thoughts are wrong."


    Yin Suye did not care what Shui Ruoshan is thinking, but he followed up with much certainty. Then without waiting for Shui Ruoshan to say anything further, he went straight to his point.


    "You are the God of creation, so do you have the power as the God of creation?"


    "..." Shui Ruoshan¡¯s mouth violently twitched.


    What kind of skill does he have? Yin Suye maybe even clearer than him, but asking him right now using roundabout way, isn¡¯t this obviously a mockery towards him? One needs to know, the only advantage he has over the people in this world is just knowing the overall development of the world! In other words, he does not have the absolute strength of the God of creation, like in a novel that could summon rain with a wave of a hand!


    "Can you control the thinking and actions of others and make them act in ordance with your will?"


    Yin Suye slowly pointed out key points, the fact that Shui Ruoshan is the so-called God of creation is simply not true.


    "..." Shui Ruoshan silently rolled his eyes.


    Why does Yin Suye always ask questions that he already knew the answer? And he always asks like he is uncertain at first nce? If he(SRS) can control people¡¯s thinking and action, he is really the God of this world! Unfortunately, there is no ¡¯if¡¯. He has been living a miserable life that he even got schemed by Huan Tian from the beginning, and finally forced to act ording to Huan Tian¡¯s wishes. Think of it this way, it seems that his so-called status as the God of creation can¡¯t be anymore failure than this!


    "Since you can¡¯t control people¡¯s behaviour, why do you take it upon yourself all the bad responsibilities of others to me?" Yin Suyeid so many points in front of him, and then gradually expressed what he really wanted to say.


    "..."


    At this moment, Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t know exactly what kind of feeling was in his heart, but he felt very touched. He knows what Yin Suye wants to express to him. Since he can¡¯t control anyone, it is impossible for him to make people do bad things to Yin Suye, so those people¡¯s actions against Yin Suye are their own responsibility, and their behaviour has nothing to do with him. He does not need to be responsible for their actions because that is not his responsibility at all.


    "Even if you are the God of creation, and you know the trajectory of the continent, you were notpletely clear of it, right? Otherwise, why don¡¯t you know about my rebirth?" Yin Suye saw that the little guy¡¯s resolve is wavering, so he pressed on.


    "..." For a moment, Shui Ruoshan felt speechless.


    Yin Suye, do you have to talk so sharply? He knew that Yin Suye is persuading him, but it is definitely a provocation in the ears of clueless people! Such straightforward questioning just made people angry!


    "Actually you are not the God of creation of this [Mowu Dalu] continent at all. It¡¯s just that the fantasy story you wrote has predicted a part of the continent¡¯s trajectory to some extent, so the coincidence of all this gave you an illusion that you are the creator of this world."


    Yin Suye also seems to know that he has said a bit too much, so he closed his conclusion with a summary to show his views.


    "Alright, I admit that you are right!" Shui Ruoshan pondered for a moment, spreading open his hands to show hispromise.


    Don¡¯t see that Yin Suye¡¯s words seem right, Shui Ruoshan just know that there are things that don¡¯t make sense with Yin Suye¡¯s theory, but he epts it because he received Yin Suye¡¯s good intention. On the other hand, Shui Ruoshan has to admit that Yin Suye is indeed the high IQ viin he set in his novel, as he could even make such a profound conclusion. One needs to know, he also realized after reading countless novels that worlds like this current world is real, and it wasn¡¯t born from novels. From various novels on Earth, it was said that authors have unintentionally peeked into the face of another world to be able to start writing about a world in their novel.


    "It¡¯s good if you understand." Seeing that the little guy has temporarilypromised, Yin Suye stopped his aggressive pace and slowed his tone.


    "En."


    Yin Suye didn¡¯t intend to keep talking about this topic, and Shui Ruoshan was relieved. So many unnerving matters, he is also very stressed, a¡¯ight!


    "Then let¡¯s discuss what to do about you hiding something so important from me?"


    Although the topic has gone a long way, Yin Suye will never forget that the little guy has something to hide from him. Right now should be the time to settle ounts with the little guy.


    "I only said it because you promised me that you won¡¯t get angry!"


    This time Shui Ruoshan managed to react quickly. It¡¯s about his personal safety, he can¡¯t not respond quickly! But he remembers that before hees clean, he had Yin Suye to promise him. Hence, he won¡¯t give Yin Suye a chance to break his promise! Don¡¯t think that he will forget about this after talking so much, he is a far-sighted person!


    "I¡¯m not angry. I just think that you shouldpensate me for the wrong things you have done to me?" Yin Suye casually changed his words. He is also very skilled in paraphrasing.


    "..." For a moment, Shui Ruoshan felt that he got deeply pitted by Yin Suye!


    Yin Suye dare to change the concept so righteously! The most important thing is he can¡¯t refute it at all!! Must you be so unreasonable ah?!


    Is it toote to change his lover now?


    ...


    Raw Word Count : 2850


    #Yes.jpg


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost


    <strong>Banana</strong>: Okay, the OCR using Google Trante worked alright, just that it can¡¯t keep up with the spacings and the raw that came out looked super jumbled. _(;3/ Probably use the other method again topare.

 Chapter 182

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one eight two - Continuation 7 : Proof of entry</strong>


    As Shui Ruoshan looked at the buildings that are entirely different in style from the humans in the Capital, he could not help turning to Yin Suye to ask.


    "This is the Capital city of the demon race?"


    Initially, they didn¡¯t n toe to the Capital city of the demons this soon. They were prepared to proceed slowly while enjoying themselves along the trip, but sometimes expectation just couldn¡¯t reach up to reality.


    Who knew that the moment they nned toe to the demon realm, Yin Suye found out about the secret he has been keeping? Hence, Yin Suye made use of a loophole of his words, and then he let Xiao Yeye seize the opportunity to ¡¯toss¡¯ him around, in the name of making up for thepensation! Thinking of his experienceter that day, Shui Ruoshan could only say ¡¯he shouldn¡¯t look back at the past¡¯ anymore.


    The whole thing is just full of tears!


    After his honest confession, Yin Suye picked him up on his shoulder without saying a word and went to the nearest inn. He booked a room without hesitation, and then ¡¯bullied¡¯ him on the bed for 3 full days and nights!!! Yes, you read it right. It was not 1 night, nor 1 day and 1 night, but 3 days and 3 nights! During these 3 days, the things that Yin Suye did on him are really endless!


    In one sentence, it¡¯s incredibly insane!


    If not for his body is really too immature and unsuitable for the activity, which is the eighth English alphabet1( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) you get it?, Shui Ruoshan believes that he will be killed right away, eaten cleanly by Yin Suye! Regarding this matter, he is super convinced of it!


    In fact, during the 3 days he was ¡¯tossed¡¯ to death, he was quite worried that Yin Suye would not be able to restrain himself, that he would disregard everything and starts eating him. Fortunately, his Xiao Yeye¡¯s dignity has notpletely gone, so he(SRS) managed to keep thest point of his innocence. That wasn¡¯t easy! But then again, except for thest step, both of them has done everything that can and cannot be done, countless times! Countless times! Countless times! Important thing must be said three times! *falls* What kind of important thing is this?!!


    Who can tell him what exactly happened to his Xiao Yeye during the 8 years he left the [Mowu Dalu] Continent? Why did his character suddenly copse? What¡¯s with this brazen Yin Suye in front of him right now? Where is the original cool and aloof Yin Suye, had gone? Unfortunately, Shui Ruoshan¡¯s question is destined to go unanswered, and he can only find out the answer in silence. After he experienced 3 nights of torment, Shui Ruoshan really had no energy left to enjoy his travel.


    Yin Suye realizedter on that he might have done a little too much, so he thoughtfully prepared afortable carriage for Shui Ruoshan, so that he could stay in the carriage and get proper rest.


    Although Shui Ruoshan¡¯s body is fine again a few dayster that he could jump around, but as a person with a neet-ing characteristic, Shui Ruoshan felt that even if he is no longer on Earth, he will continue to carry forward the spirit of neet-ing. Hence, he didn¡¯te out from the carriage along the journey. The carriage that Yin Suye specially prepared for him was toofortable. Not only the space isrge, but also the food and recreational stuff were readily avable. Staying inside would not be boring at all. The most important thing is that his family Xiao Yeye will personally serve him in the carriage every day. He has no reason to let go of such good treatment.


    And so, he stayed in the carriage all the way to the Capital city of the demon race. After arriving at the demon realm, he walked out of the carriage with his family Xiao Yeye. He must inspect the situation of the demon realm carefully. Although the realm was forcefully given to him by Huan Tian, but now that he has epted it, he naturally needs to do a lot of work, fulfilling his job as the demon Supreme King!


    From what he observed along the way, the living conditions of the demons are no different from the humans. People from all walks of life still have to work hard for their lives. Shui Ruoshan felt that as an uing demon Supreme King, he could not understand the living conditions of the demons from the get-go, so he should first obtain the insight from a professional person, then only can he arrange the guidelines for the demons reasonably.


    Anyway, he and Yin Suye teleported to the vicinity of the Capital through the demon¡¯s teleportation array, which sent them directly to the entrance of the Capital gate. It was only when they arrived at the gate that they were stopped by the demon soldiers guarding the gates.


    "In order to get in and out of the demon Capital, you need to show your proof of entry." The gatekeepers stopped Shui Ruoshan and Yin Suye.


    "Why don¡¯t others need it then?" Shui Ruoshan pointed at the demons who could go in and out of the city unobstructed, and then pointed to his own side. It was apparent that he was using the soldier of being unfair. Why can others enter the Capital freely, while they need the so-called proof of entry? Differential treatment is bad, do you understand?


    "You can go in, but he can¡¯t." The soldier¡¯s attitude towards Shui Ruoshan was still very good, expressed to Shui Ruoshan that he could go in. However, when facing Yin Suye, his attitude immediately turned different, to show that he won¡¯t let Yin Suye enter the city.


    "Why?" Shui Ruoshan blinked.


    So it wasn¡¯t him who got treated differently, but Yin Suye! Didn¡¯t expect that the perfect Yin Suye would ever get rejected by other people, that¡¯s rare! It¡¯s just that he couldn¡¯t understand where did the demon soldier¡¯s apparently different attitudee from?


    "Because he¡¯s a human." The soldier pointed at Yin Suye, in a ¡¯I¡¯m just doing my job¡¯ tone.


    Although the demons and humans have now signed a peace treaty, and they no longer hated humans, but this does not mean that the demon realm will have any preferential treatment to humans. If any human beings want to go in and out of the demon Capital, they must first go to the management office to apply for a proof of entry. Only after passing a series of rigorous examinations and obtaining approvals that the demons will grant the proof of entry.


    "...." This reason is so logical that Shui Ruoshan cannot refute it at all.


    Only now that he came to realise. His current appearance is the same as normal demons, not the human appearance when he first transmigrated, so the demons did not reject him. Should he be grateful that he looked like a normal demon right now? Otherwise, as the demon Supreme King, to be blocked by the soldiers of his own race outside the city gates would be a disaster. If this news goes out, his face will be thrown away to the whole world!


    Raw Word Count : 1905


    #OkaySoNoLastStep


    #ThenBananaSuspectThereWouldBeALotOfLicking


    #AndRubbing


    #TurnsOutYouCanDoALotOfThingsWithoutTheFinalStep


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost

 Chapter 183

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one eight three - Continuation 8 : Identifying oneself</strong>


    "Do you have proof of entry?"


    Since the demon soldiers are just doing his job, Shui Ruoshan certainly won¡¯t me them for no reason. And he is now the demon Supreme King, so he should stand on the demon¡¯s perspective to maintain the rules and order of the demon realm. Hence, after preparing himself in his heart, Shui Ruoshan turned around and mischievously looked at Yin Suye. Although he knows that gloating at other¡¯s misfortune is wrong, he will never tell Yin Suye that he kind of hoped that Yin Suye does not have whatever proof of entry, so that he can see him(YSY) being awkward. After that, he shall rescue the Yin Suye in distress like a hero. Ain¡¯t that cool!


    "No." Yin Suye lightly replied, with a touch of pampering and tolerance.


    The little guy¡¯s gloating was too obvious that he can¡¯t ignore it even if he wanted to. Since the little guy wants to y, he will apany him. Anyway, his only task right now is to stay with the little guy and make sure he will always be happy forever!


    "Do you need my help?"


    Upon hearing that Xiao Yeye really did not have the so-called proof of entry as expected, Shui Ruoshan¡¯s eyes instantly shed. That expression was only a step away from having the words ¡¯Come and beg me¡¯ written on his face. If Xiao Yeye doesn¡¯t beg him properly this time, he definitely won¡¯t help out easily!


    En, he has a firm stand!


    "How can Xiao Ruo help me?" Yin Suye smiled slightly, not paying attention to his little act of ¡¯throw stones while one is down¡¯.


    "Of course, I¡¯ll announce my identity, then introduce you as my guest!" Shui Ruoshan revealed his method right away.


    Now that the entire demon realm belongs to him getting someone into his territory is a piece of cake. Since he decided to be the second-generation demon Supreme King, he will naturally follow the principle of ¡¯loving whatever job one takes up¡¯. That means he won¡¯t miss out on using his identity as the Supreme King!


    Yup, he is that professional.


    After saying that, he gave Yin Suye a look that says, ¡¯Such a simple answer, you don¡¯t even know? So stupid¡¯.


    "I know your identity, but how can you convince them of your identity?"


    Yin Suye raised his eyebrows slightly and pointed out the ws in the little guy¡¯s method. Even if he wants to cooperate with the little guy and satisfy his self-glorification, that method won¡¯t work. Although the little guy looked almost exactly as Huan Tian, Huan Tian didn¡¯t show himself in the demon realm that much. That is to say, unless it¡¯s those demons who answer directly to Huan Tian, most of the demons only heard about how powerful, great, and perfect of their Supreme King, but they never know how he actually looked like.


    Other than that, Huan Tian used his normal adult appearance when he was in the demon realm, so there are even lesser demons who have seen Huan Tian as a child. Yin Suye felt that in the 8 years that the little guy had disappeared, he(YSY) appeared in the demon realm more often than Huan Tian himself. Since this guard in front of him doesn¡¯t even know him(YSY), the Supreme King who often goes in and out of the demon realm, it means that this guard is a neer, so naturally, it is impossible for the soldier to know about the little guy, the uing demon Supreme King. And those who can recognize the identity of the little guy, generally have a decisive position in the demon realm, that means they generally do not appear at the gate of the Capital. In other words, although the little guy is now the second-generation demon Supreme King, no one at the gate knows about him for now; naturally, he has no privileges here.


    "Isn¡¯t my golden pupil the best proof?" Shui Ruoshan blinked innocently.


    The golden pupil is the mark of a Supreme King, as long as he could show that, wouldn¡¯t that be fine already?


    "You have just returned and may not be able to control your body as you wish."


    Yin Suye¡¯s eyes can¡¯t help but darken; obviously, he still minds the incident when the little guy left him. Even if he knew that his leaving was not voluntary at that time, Yin Suye still could not bepletely assured. He never wanted to experience the despair of losing his beloved again, so when he said those words, he didn¡¯t even mention the word ¡¯leaving¡¯, but his expression was different than usual.


    "..." Although Yin Suye was trying to be euphemistic, Shui Ruoshan still understands the true meaning of his words.


    This means that he has just transmigrated into this new body, and the degree of integration might not reach 100% yet. Hence, there is a chance that he(SRS) cannot fully grasp the body, and something may go wrong. In other words, he can¡¯t turn his eyes golden whenever he wanted! As it is very likely that something will go wrong in a critical moment! Thinking about that possibility, Shui Ruoshan felt that the mental image is too beautiful, he doesn¡¯t dare to continue thinking about it.


    "Then what should you do now?"


    Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t want to be stubborn to try to reveal his identity right now, in case he couldn¡¯t do the ¡¯golden pupil¡¯ thing. Then not only he will lose his face, but he will also be seen as a liar, so he naturally didn¡¯t dare to act rashly.


    "Although you can¡¯t identify yourself for the time being, it doesn¡¯t mean that I can¡¯t identify myself."


    A Supreme King¡¯s identity is a kind of universal pass. This is why Yin Suye didn¡¯t mind the so-called proof of entry at first. His identity will let everyone know that he is the most distinguished guest, no matter where he goes.


    "...." Shui Ruoshan suddenly felt that Yin Suye was right! He was speechless!


    But the method he figured out was used by others instead, who can understand his feeling right now?


    *sigh*


    And here he imagined himself as a hero saving the beauty, Yin Suye. All of a sudden, he felt that the scene is so far away, out of reach ah! He already thought to make a significant move this time, why is it so hard to execute?


    Raw Word Count : 1758


    #LetHusbandDoThis


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost

 Chapter 184

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one eight four - Continuation 9 : Where is the demon Supreme King</strong>


    "If you don¡¯t want to enter the Capital, then leave. Don¡¯t block the way for others toe in!"


    When the soldier guarding the gate saw the two not entering the city, standing in the middle of the road like that, and whispering at each other without caring for other people, he was quite dissatisfied. He is a responsible soldier in charge of maintaining the order of the city gates; naturally, he won¡¯t allow other people to hinder his duty. Especially when there is an unpopr human race present, he should be stricter. Although he has a good opinion towards the demon beside the human, it does not mean that he will dy his duty because of his own preferences. He is a professional soldier! So when seeing them blocking the road like that, the demon soldier felt that he had to stand forward and exercise his power. However, as a demon soldier with professional qualities who works in ordance with the rules and regtions of the demon race, he will not make rude actions such as driving people away, but giving out necessary strict reminders are fine.


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan felt that he must have missed checking the calendar when he went out today, otherwise, why none of the things he encountered goes ording to his n? Now he is at the gate of (considered) his own city, getting driven away by the soldier who will soon be his subordinate. Where can this new demon Supreme King ce his face? This experience of getting belittled everywhere is simply heart-breaking!


    "What now?" Shui Ruoshan turned his head and red at Yin Suye.


    If it weren¡¯t for Yin Suye, how could he be so embarrassedly blocked outside the city gate? Hence he shifted all the responsibilities to the culprit, Yin Suye, and make hime up with a working n.


    "I¡¯ll get it done right away."


    Seemed to have seen enough of the little guy¡¯s funny expression and changes, Yin Suye changed from his previous casual attitude and became serious. If he continues to drag things around, the little guy might get irritated and angered, then ¡¯the gains won¡¯t be able to make up for the losses¡¯. Thinking about it this way, Yin Suye¡¯s gaze became sharper when he turned to look at the demon soldier guarding the gate.


    "Get the person in charge toe out and see me!"


    Yin Suye gently closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, the colour of his eyes has turned into dazzling golden colour, which only Supreme King possesses. Towards other people than the little guy, Yin Suye doesn¡¯t show much good attitude to them. Even though he is now on the demon¡¯s territory, he has no intention of lowering himself. Instead, he puts himself in a high position and immediately asked the person in charge to meet him instead of him going to meet the local leader. That natural demand was as if he is the master of the demons. This is enough to show that Yin Suye did not put the demons in the same equivalent position with him at all. In other words, the demons without their demon Supreme King are not qualified to meet Yin Suye¡¯s eyes.


    "...."


    Looking at his Xiao Yeye acting so natural in ordering the demon, Shui Ruoshan felt that this human Supreme King Yin Suye looked morepetent than him. That arrogant aura, that proud expression, that domineering gesture, revealed the majesty of the Supreme King. However, is it really appropriate for Yin Suye, the human Supreme King, to make suchmotion in front of him, the real master of the demon realm?


    "Human Supreme King?! What do you want?"


    Even if the gatekeeper soldier is ignorant, he still knows that golden pupil is the symbol of a Supreme King, plus the man is a human, he naturally able to guess Yin Suye¡¯s true identity at once. Although that Supreme King did not deliberately release any pressure to suppress them, but just by being red at, the soldier still shivered involuntarily, subconsciously clenching the weapon in his hand, and revealed deep fear and alert. Even though the demons and humans have signed a peace treaty, the trauma from the tragic war would not disappear so quickly. Hence, although the demons are less hostile to humans now, the unbridgable gap formed between the two races won¡¯t be able to eliminate in the short term. Among everything, the human Supreme King is the main culprit that caused the war in the eyes of the demons so, towards the Supreme King, they are more alert than afraid.


    Even after signing the peace treaty, the human Supreme King hase to the demon realm many times. But at that time, their demon Supreme King was here in the Capital, so they didn¡¯t need to be afraid of any shady schemes from the human Supreme King. In their eyes, their demon Supreme King is the most significant existence of them all, and no one can cause any danger to their demon Supreme King. But now the demon Supreme King has left, and the new Supreme King has yet taken office. This caused the demon¡¯s sense of anxiety to be stronger. As a result, the soldier suppressed his fear of the human Supreme King, and at the same time, he passed the news of the human Supreme King¡¯s arrival through their secretmunication method, hoping that the higherups can quickly provide some countermeasure order.


    "Send your demon Supreme King back to his residence." Yin Suye didn¡¯t mind the demons being guarded against him at all. Instead, he was pleased with their action of asking for help from the higherups.


    Because only the higherups will know the little guy, and then they will be weed into the Capital. In fact, if it wasn¡¯t because the demon realm belonged to the little guy now, he would never allow a little demon soldier to be so presumptuous in front of them, as he could simplye and go freely with his strength.


    Anyone blocking in front? Just kill it.


    However, the demon realm belongs to the little guy, and the soldiers can be regarded as his(SRS) subordinates. Yin Suye naturally will not go beyond his authority to finish them, and he will not do anything that will give troubles to the little guy, so everything is left to the little guy to decide.


    "Demon Supreme King?!"


    The moment the soldiers heard the word demon Supreme King, they don¡¯t have any mood to guard Yin Suye anymore. They turned their heads and looked around as if doing that will let them see the demon Supreme King immediately. If it wasn¡¯t for them holding their weapon too tightly earlier, they might even throw away their weapon in excitement, or do even more embarrassing action!


    Just that after looking around for some time, the soldiers did not find the figure of the demon Supreme King, so they shifted their eyes back to Yin Suye and asked, "Where is the demon Supreme King?"


    In this regard, Shui Ruoshan turned his head away silently and decided not to look at the demons who upset him. He didn¡¯t want to admit that these soldiers whose IQ was obviously offline were his subordinates, it was really shameful! He was standing openly right there, but these blind demons ignored him and looked around instead.


    "Where the hell are you looking at?" Finally, Shui Ruoshan couldn¡¯t help speaking out.


    These soldiers nced around many times, but never give him a peep, which makes this real demon Supreme King a little sceptical. Is his sense of existence that weak?


    "Kid, don¡¯t mess around! Don¡¯t obstruct us in seeking our great Demon Supreme King!"


    The soldiers apparently did not understand the meaning of Shui Ruoshan¡¯s words, but they felt that he has interrupted their search for the demon Supreme King. The child knows nothing in their eyes, so they patiently educated him, hoping that this child will not continue to prevent them from doing their duties.


    "..."


    Previously, Shui Ruoshan was very concerned about him turning into a child from his original adult body, and then really turned into a child by Huan Tian¡¯s scheme. Now, these soldiers are sprinkling salt onto his wound; he really wanted to eliminate them for picking on his scab! Shui Ruoshan felt that he needed to tell these demons, who is the real demon Supreme King!


    Thinking about it this way, Shui Ruoshan took a big step directly forward, while his ck eyes gradually sh with gorgeous golden light...


    "I am the demon Supreme King!"


    ...


    Raw Word Count : 2365


    #rolls


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost

 Chapter 185

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one eight five - Continuation 10 : A dazzling existence</strong>


    "I am the demon Supreme King!"


    When Shui Ruoshan announced his identity, his eyes were dazzling with golden lights, and his aura instantly became more powerful. At this moment, he is the peerless Supreme King! Even though the current Shui Ruoshan has yet to fully integrate with this new body and cannot utilise its power, he has a strong identity that can ignore any disadvantages, that is, he is also the creator of the world. In other words, as long as Shui Ruoshan wants, then the world will work ording to his will. This is Shui Ruoshan¡¯srgest and most invincible golden finger in this world!


    Previously, Shui Ruoshan waspletely wrapped inside Yin Suye¡¯s words, and his mind couldn¡¯t reach in time that he let Yin Suye led him by the nose. Sometimes the gap in IQ is actually quite important. Now that Shui Ruoshan has being aggravated, even if he couldn¡¯t figure out the important key points1on how to transform into a Supreme King at the moment, the colour of his eyes still changes ording to his mood.


    "Demon... Demon Supreme King... Your Highness Demon Supreme King2Banana - So mouthful?"


    The soldier who was educating Shui Ruoshan just now nearly popped out his bulging eyes and his mouth was gaping in shock. Even when the weapon in his hand fell on the ground with a BANG, it still couldn¡¯t wake the soldier up from the shock. If it was a normal day, everyone around would definitelyugh at him, but at this moment the scene has fallen into a weird silence because whoever saw Shui Ruoshan¡¯s eyes bing golden was alsopletely shocked.


    The slight thump sound from the weapon falling down was like a signal. Right after that, everyone at the scene bowed deeply towards Shui Ruoshan; to express the greatest respect to their demon Supreme King.


    Actually, the people present were notpletely awake from the shock of Shui Ruoshan¡¯s sudden disclosure of identity, but the respect for their demon Supreme King was deeply carved into their bones. They couldn¡¯t react in time, but their body instinctively moved. Because in their mind, the demon Supreme King is their one and only God!


    ....


    Shui Ruoshan was startled by the sight of everyone paying the greatest respect to him as if they have nned this earlier. He only revealed his identity, it¡¯s not like he gave them an order or anything, but these demons did what they think is necessary, which made Xiao Ruoshan emotionally moved. This feeling of being admired by the demons is very good, it makes people have a sense of intoxication with power. However, Shui Ruoshan¡¯s heart inexplicably felt a little heavy instead.


    He never thought that the demons will show such deep respect for this new demon Supreme King!


    "Yes, I am the current Demon Supreme King!"


    At this moment, Shui Ruoshan suddenly became spirited. He took a deep breath, and when he raised his head, his gaze was firm. He could understand a bit now, why someone like Huan Tian who usually do whatever he wanted to do without caring for anything, would so painstakingly cook up a scheme to make him(SRS) into the second-generation demon Supreme King before leaving for real. It was not because Huan Tian wants to take advantage of him, it is because Huan Tian can¡¯t truly throw the demons away. After all, no one would be able to give up these people who ced unshakeable trust on you.


    And he as the God of creation is the best sessor that Huan Tian chose for the demons because as long as he is the demon Supreme King, Yin Suye the human Supreme King will never attack the demons. Even more, he(YSY) mighte and contribute to the demon realm instead; absolutely killing two birds with one stone.


    Even when knowing this, Shui Ruoshan still needs to willingly proceed ording to Huan Tian¡¯s arrangements. One has to say, Huan Tian really has a good deck in hand! Even though he has decided he would decide be the second-generation demon Supreme King with the bare minimum leadership, he couldn¡¯t help feeling a sense of responsibility when he saw the demons showing full trust in him.


    Maybe the reason why the demons were so respectful to him is because of his status as the Huan Tian¡¯s sessor, but right now he is the second generation demon Supreme King. There is no conflict between the two. After all, demons clearly know that he is not Huan Tian, but his sessor. Still, they were respectful to him, which makes Shui Ruoshan realise even clearly about Huan Tian¡¯s status and how much support he received.


    Shui Ruoshan finally could understand why Yan Ruya could make a move on her lover Huang Beichen for Huan Tian. Because Huan Tian, the demon Supreme King, is the supreme faith that surpasses everything in the hearts of all demons! Huan Tian¡¯s words are the orders that the demons must execute, Huan Tian¡¯s will is the demons¡¯ belief...


    It can be said that the entire demon realm is Huan Tian¡¯s fanatics. The behaviour of fanatics can not be measured by the thinking of normal people, and, understandably, they would do things that do not conform tomon sense.


    "Your Majesty Demon Supreme King! Your Majesty Demon Supreme King! Your Majesty Demon Supreme King..."


    The emotions of the demons in the presence of their King instantly shot up. Their King is back, and their wait is worth it! The most important thing is that they were lucky enough to be so close to His Majesty Demon Supreme King. To be able to admire His Majesty¡¯s face, they are too excited! Now they can only shout out ¡¯His Majesty Demon Supreme King¡¯ with a louder voice to express their fierce and excited hearts!


    ...


    When Shui Ruoshan took a step forward earlier, Yin Suye quietly took a few steps back instead, leaving the space for Shui Ruoshan, so that Shui Ruoshan could better stand in front of everyone.


    This is the little guy¡¯s stage!


    Only when Yin Suye turned his head to the little guy, his eyes will involuntarily show a soft and proud expression.


    His little guy has always been such a dazzling presence!


    ...


    Raw Word Count : 1894


    #SevenMoreExtraToGo


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost

 Chapter 186

    Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    <strong>Õâ´©Ô½·½Ê½¾ø±Æ²»¶Ô£¡Chapter one eight six ¨C Continuation 11 : So lucky</strong>


    ¡°Subordinate iste to wee Your Highness, asking Your Highness demon Supreme King to forgive our sins!¡±


    Yan Ruya came to stand in front of Shui Ruoshan with a group of high-level demons and respectfully saluted.


    Upon receiving a message from the Capital gate¡¯s soldiers that a Supreme King had arrived, Yan Ruya immediately realized that the new demon Supreme King who has been selected by His Majesty Huan Tian has likely toe to the demon realm with the human Supreme King. Because the second-generation demon Supreme King chosen by His Majesty Huan Tian is said to be the lover of the human Supreme King. So Yan Ruya guessed that since the human Supreme King suddenly appeared in the demon realm for no reason at all, it is very likely that he came with their new demon Supreme King. So regardless of whether her guess is correct or not, Yan Ruya summoned the elites and rushed directly to the Capital gate.


    In her mind, she thinks that even if she guessed wrong, it doesn¡¯t matter, because with her current status, gathering a group of elites is not a problem at all. But in case her conjecture is correct, and she did not take any immediate measures causing the new demon Supreme King to be neglected, that would be a big mistake. Facts have proved that Yan Ruya¡¯s consideration is entirely correct. This only shows that she knows a lot of secrets that others do not know, and she was not surprised to see the new demon Supreme King and the human Supreme Kinging to the demon realm together.


    In fact, as Huan Tian¡¯s absolutely loyal subordinate, Yan Ruya is not only an important minister but also Huan Tian¡¯s chief confidant. Many things Huan Tian did not conceal from her, and more often, she was given tasks to handle as well. That¡¯s why she knew about Shui Ruoshan¡¯s existence.


    She first heard of Shui Ruoshan because he is the real reason for the war between the demons and humans. It¡¯s just that she didn¡¯t have the chance to meet this legendary person, no, demon who caused the war between the two races with just him alone. Or it should be said that no demons had ever seen a demon called Shui Ruoshan at all, as if he was fabricated entirely out of thin air,pletely non-existent.


    However, His Majesty Huan Tian and the human Supreme King Yin Suye is very sure of his existence. This caused Huan Tian¡¯s fanatic, Yan Ruya, to be convinced of Shui Ruoshan¡¯s existence. Others, however, were skeptical about this, thinking that all these are just the higher-ups¡¯ failures to find a reasonable reason to provoke the war between the two races. So they used this weird excuse to mislead everyone¡¯s thinking and thus evaded responsibility. The answer to all this waster when His Majesty Huan Tian summoned her personally, and she finally knew part of the truth. His Majesty Huan Tian told her that he was about to leave and may no longer be able to take care of the demons, so he talked about selecting a new demon Supreme King and asking her to give her full support to the new demon Supreme King. The new demon Supreme King chosen by His Majesty Huan Tian is the heir to his bloodline, and his name is Shui Ruoshan.


    This name reminded Yan Ruya of the real reason that caused the war between the demons and humans. At that moment, she came to realize that her previous authority was too low, that¡¯s why she was not qualified to know about Shui Ruoshan!


    Back at this time, when she finally saw Shui Ruoshan, Yan Ruya had an illusion, as if she saw the majestic demon Supreme King once again! She can¡¯t help sighing that Shui Ruoshan really deserves to be His Majesty Huan Tian¡¯s heir. Although he looked quite immaturepared to His Majesty Huan Tian, but his imposing and expressive attitude can already reach His Majesty Huan Tian!


    This is their new Demon Supreme King!


    ¡°No need for the formalities1Ãâ¶Y - It¡¯s a bit hard to trante this because English doesn¡¯t seem to have an equivalent for this. It¡¯s something royalty would say after someone formally greeted them.!¡±


    Shui Ruoshan waved his hand at the demons who saluted him in a wave again, expressing that they don¡¯t have to be so polite. As a good young man who insists on equality for all, Shui Ruoshan felt that the action of those demons who keep saluting him randomly like this is really bad. En, after he has sat firmly in the position of the demon Supreme King, he must make the demons improve on this!


    ¡°Many thanks, Your Majesty!¡± Everyone thanked in unison.


    ¡°Everyone should go and continue what you were doing just now.¡±


    Shui Ruoshan felt that he is under a lot of pressure being surrounded by people like this. He also had one mouth and two eyes, nothing much to see, so everyone should just disperse!


    ¡°Yes.¡± Although the demons agreed, no one moved without permission.


    ¡°....¡± The corner of Shui Ruoshan¡¯s mouth twitched as he watched the demons standing still around him.


    Can there be any trust between demons?


    ¡°Your Majesty Demon Supreme King, how about you enter the city first with this subordinate?¡±


    Yan Ruya is aware that if Shui Ruoshan, the new demon Supreme King, does not leave first, the other demons will not dare to make random disturbances. So in order to alleviate the awkward moment for both parties, she can only stand forward and give a solution.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Shui Ruoshan nodded in agreement. Then he turned around to pull Yin Suye, who had been standing silently behind him and stepped towards the gate. Probably no one will remember by now, that the reason why he made such a ruckus was to enter the Capital! He finally got his wish after rounding such a big circle, that was not easy!


    Seeing the new demon Supreme King pulling the human Supreme King into the Capital, Yan Ruya immediately followed with a group of people she had brought out before, giving the feeling that they are escorting their new demon Supreme King.


    The demon at the city gate, however, did not immediately disperse but looking at each other and gathering in twos and threes. Then they began to discuss excitedly everything they saw just now.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see His Majesty Supreme King in my lifetime?! It¡¯s a great honor!¡± A demon could not help but sigh.


    ¡°Yeah, we were so lucky! One needs to know, my father and mother have never had a chance to see His Majesty the Demon Supreme King before!¡± Another demon chirped in.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about parents, even my grandfather¡¯s generation have not seen His Majesty Demon Supreme King before! His Majesty Huan Tian is too elusive!¡±


    In fact, many demons have only heard of Huan Tian ¡¯s big name, but not much has seen him before.


    ¡°I heard a senior rtive say that the new demon Supreme King is actually His Majesty Huan Tian¡¯s child, and he looks exactly the same as His Majesty when he was a child. That¡¯s why His Majesty Huan Tian will choose him as the second generation demon Supreme King. ¡±


    ¡°I also know of this news, and I am more fortunate than you because I have had the honor to see His Majesty Huan Tian before. So I can tell you for sure that our new Supreme King looks exactly like the younger version of His Majesty Huan Tian. Hence, even you have never seen His Majesty Huan Tian before, we can wait for the new Supreme King to grow up. That way, we can deduce His Majesty Huan Tian¡¯s appearance. Our demon lifespan is very long anyway, don¡¯t worry! ¡±


    ¡°Since you said this, I suddenly looked forward to seeing the new demon Supreme King grow up!¡±


    ¡°Actually, I hope that the new Supreme King cane out and move around more so that we can have many opportunities to see him!¡± When saying this, suddenly they started looking forward to the future.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! If I can see His Majesty Supreme King every day, I believe that I will definitely have no more waist pain, sore legs, or any illness. I can even eat a few more bowls of rice!¡± The demon¡¯s way of random thinking is still very powerful.


    ¡°No, I think my feelings will bepletely opposite to yours! Understand the word ¡¯feast for the eyes¡¯? I think as long as I can see the Supreme King¡¯s majestic posture, I will be full without eating at all!¡± Someone rebutted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you got the wrong focus? It¡¯s not the question of whether you can¡¯t eat or not, it¡¯s a question of how beautiful our Supreme King is!¡±


    ¡°Have a bit standard, alright? With our Supreme King looking so peerless, how can you describe him with tacky words like ¡¯beautiful¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Alluring? Peerless? Matchless? Uparable beauty...¡±


    ¡°Although our Supreme King looks very small right now, but with just a simple move like taking a step forward earlier, he already looked majestic and aloof. So we should use the word wise, godly, world dominator... Or something like that to describe the Supreme King!¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, I think what you described is wrong...¡±


    ...


    The people around were very enthusiastic about this, and there was absolutely no way to stop them. There was even a tendency to continue the discussion.


    Unfortunately, Shui Ruoshan, who has left, has no chance to know. Not sure how Shui Ruoshan feels when he knows about these? Will he thinks that the demons are actually a group of gossiper? And they may even have beauty-con tendencies? He would probably feel that his decision to be the demon Supreme King is actually a very casual and wrong decision?


    Unfortunately, in a short time, Shui Ruoshan will not know about this, so he would only continue running on the road of bing the demon Supreme King!


    ...


    Raw Word Count : 2797


    #rolls


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost

 Chapter 188

    <stack-l>Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    </stack-l>


    The mirror revealed the picture of a tender young man with white teeth and red lips in a magnificent dress robe. Even if Shui Ruoshan is familiar with his appearance, he could not help being surprised by himself. He never knew that dressing up a little could improve his appearance by a whole level. No wonder not only all women in the world like to dress up, but some men also do too. The main reason is here! In the mirror, he wore a dark purple sweeping robe that perfectly set off his young undeveloped figure. The corner of his wide sleeves was embroidered with gold threads to form mysterious rune patterns, pairing with various exquisite essories it gave the wearer a gorgeous aura. His waist-length ck hair was tied up high, secured with an exquisite hair crown representing his status as the demon Supreme King, which turned his originally immature appearance to a noble bearing.


    "The time for the ceremony is approaching, let¡¯s go out!"


    Yin Suye quickly suppressed the stunned emotion in his eyes and extended his right hand to Shui Ruoshan, indicating that he can put his hand on his palm and let him pull him to the stage. Yin Suye has already changed into his outfit, and he wore the same series of clothing as Shui Ruoshan, the same deep purple robe embellished with gold thread and embroidered cuffs. However,pared to Shui Ruoshan¡¯s dazzling and luxurious appearance, the overall style of Yin Suye¡¯s appearance is more low-key and restrained. His hair was tied simply behind his head, apart from the same forehead essory as Shui Ruoshan, he doesn¡¯t wear any other essories. From afar, their same style of dressing was unified and harmonious, as if they were originally ¡¯two halves of a whole¡¯.


    "Alright."


    Shui Ruoshan has long noticed that Yin Suye is wearing the same style of clothing as him, but he is very calm about it as Yin Suye always likes to dress like that with him. Showing off or whatnots, he can already ept other¡¯s envy and jealousy without changing his facial expressions, through Yin Suye¡¯s ¡¯lessons¡¯. So wearing a couple style is nothing at all! And so, without any pressure, Shui Ruoshan ced his left hand on Yin Suye¡¯s hand, then picked up the purple sceptre on the table that symbolized the rights of a demon Supreme King with his right hand, and took the lead to walk out.


    The aisle outside the room has already been covered with luxurious red carpets, and the uniformed servants were standing neatly at the side. As soon as Shui Ruoshan walked out of the room, the servants presented their most sincere bow to their new demon Supreme King. Shui Ruoshan nodded gently to the attendants, then raised his head and puffed his chest before heading outside. Every step he took was steady and slow, and the wind lightly blew with a heavenly filter. He was like an emperor wandering between the stars, in charge of the entire starry sky.


    Extremely majestic!


    Standing on the side, Yin Suye, who was holding Shui Ruoshan¡¯s hand deliberately lowered his sense of presence so everyone can focus better on the little guy. Therefore, everyone only saw their new demon Supreme King, who walked slowly and gracefully, leaving a background that people admires infinitely. If they have the ability to see through their rose-tinted sses, they will definitely not look at their new Supreme King with a fanatical look of belief right now but will be silently sweating on their foreheads. It¡¯s a pity that they don¡¯t have such a skill, so they will never know how their elegant and calm demon Supreme King actively ranting in his heart at this moment.


    Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t realize that zoning out at such a critical moment is quite ruining his image. But it¡¯s really ufortable to not rant! He has special ranting skills anyway! Although he admits that he looked quite handsome in the dress robe, but thebined weight of all theyers of clothes and the gorgeous essories ofrge and small... fcuk, it¡¯s really too heavy, a¡¯ight?! At first, he only felt that they were a little heavy, but as time went by, he felt like it definitely weighs more than their original weight! Definitely a weight unbearable for his life!


    He thought back about how he has fallen into the trap where he needs to carry such heavy clothing. The cause of everything seems to return to the fact that he iszy and pushed the responsibility to other people to handle the ceremony. If he didn¡¯t push the responsibility onto others, then he won¡¯t be so clueless about the duration of the ceremony. Thinking of the long list of processes written on the paper, Shui Ruoshan felt like having a headache. The moment he remembers that he needs to wear those heavy clothes to go through the entire processes of the celebration, he regrets it, very regrets, deeply regrets!


    Why did he want to save time and bezy?


    If he personally participates in the decision-making of the celebration, he will definitely disagree with the current celebration¡¯s process! He will let people know the necessity of streamlining!


    Thinking this way, Shui Ruoshan could not help but re fiercely at Yin Suye. He had Yin Suye to take charge of the celebration because he thinks that his family Xiao Yeye will understand him and would definitely handle this matter ording to his(SRS) will. But he didn¡¯t expect that his family Xiao Yeye¡¯s work would be quite unreliable sometimes! He understood Yan Ruya¡¯s desire to hold the celebration, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to understand why Yin Suye would agree to it. Because if Yin Suye is not willing, even if Yan Ruya is the heroine of [The Strongest King in History], Yan Ruya still can¡¯t win against the big viin boss Yin Suye! Especially when this big viin has reborn, it is even more impossible! Therefore, for the celebration to be thisplicated and grand right now, it is absolutely indispensable that Yin Suye has contributed to it! Or in other words, it was directed by Yin Suye. Hence, we returned to the question, why Yin Suye made the celebration known to the world?


    It¡¯s a pity that Yin Suye obviously didn¡¯t want to answer Shui Ruoshan¡¯s question. His eyes turned away slightly as if he didn¡¯t notice the little guy¡¯s stare.


    Shui Ruoshan became a little sulky, so he ruthlessly stepped on Yin Suye¡¯s foot where no one could see. Then, as if he hadn¡¯t done anything, he continued his noble bearing to march toward. His family Xiao Yeye¡¯s attitude is telling him that he(YSY) will not exin everything to him at the moment. Since he cannot ask, then he will not ask. He will always know the reason in the end anyway. The most important matter right now is to finish the celebration first!


    ......


    Raw Word Count : 1999


    #rolls


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost


    <strong>Banana </strong>: To be frank, I¡¯m not very used to Ghost _(;3/ or markdown, or everything _(;3/ <i>cries</i>

 Chapter 189

    <stack-l>Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    </stack-l>


    Shui Ruoshan elegantly ascended step by step to the high altar, wearing aplicated and magnificent dress robe. He looked down at the tens of thousands of people wholeheartedly looking up at their Supreme King. A sense of pride and responsibility burst out in his heart. The demon race is now his responsibility, and he is about to be the real demon Supreme King!


    Because the new demon Supreme King ascending the throne is a grand ceremony for all demons, it was not held indoors but was held on thergest city square. The altar was built in the centre of the square where only significant events were usually organized. The view from the altar was excellent. Shui Ruoshan can clearly see all the people in the whole square just by ncing down.


    Seeing that the demons couldn¡¯t help but stare at him breathlessly, Shui Ruoshan took a step forward and raised his head. He adjusted the hair crown on his head, and then raised the sceptre in his right hand, while his left hand is gently concealed behind him; disying his domineering aura very well.


    "I, Shui Ruoshan, from now on, is the second generation Demon Supreme King! I will use my life to lead the demons towards a more prosperous future!" Shui Ruoshan announced loudly.


    His hair crown that symbolizes the status of the demon Supreme King shone brightly in the sun. He is the Supreme King, the highest status in the realm; naturally, no one has the qualification to crown him, so he self-crowned himself! Shui Ruoshan has never considered Yin Suye to crown him, even if Yin Suye has the same status as him, even if their rtionship is unusual. It was because he represents the demons, and Yin Suye represents the humans. The two of them represent different races, so it¡¯s impossible for him to be crowned by another Supreme King, even if that Supreme King is his lover.


    That¡¯s right, he is someone with principle!


    As Shui Ruoshan¡¯s loud voice rang throughout the square, everyone couldn¡¯t help getting excited, and they cheered in unison.


    "All Hail Demon Supreme King, please receive our praise of all generations, longevity and heaven!"


    Everyone looked up and stared at the peerless godlike figure standing on the altar, like a deity, with infinite admiration in their eyes. This is their demon Supreme King, who will lead them to a brighter future.


    When Shui Ruoshan heard everyone shouting that ¡¯slogan¡¯ in unison, he almost couldn¡¯t hold back and break out of character. This slogan really caused him some internal injuries. The hell is ¡¯praise of all generations, longevity and heaven¡¯? It¡¯s like he has united the ¡¯Jianghu¡¯ (martial world)!


    But no matter how much Shui Ruoshan ranted at this moment, the expression on his face was still tight, his aloof expression seemed unpredictable. However, in order to prevent everyone from continuing to shout that slogan, Shui Ruoshan immediately and gently waved his hand to indicate everyone to be quiet, and that they don¡¯t need to mind such formalities.


    "Alright, that¡¯s enough!"


    "Now, I will announce my first order."


    Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t stay for some time in the parallel in vain, so he doesn¡¯t have any pressure to cope with the big crowd in front of him. Isn¡¯t it just pretending to be awesome, it¡¯s what he does the best! So, he narrowed his eyes slightly while looking around indifferently. His twinkling phoenix eyes squinted, the frost seemed to be condensed between his eyes, producing an extremely cold gaze. However, he still gave off another kind of charm. Even the words spoken exuded a kind of supreme majesty tone.


    Everyone has been watching the demon Supreme King¡¯s every move. When he signalled them to be silent, they immediately held their breath and looked at their demon Supreme King more attentively. Even though their Supreme King is just standing there, those cold, frost-like eyes made people felt suffocated, and yet it also made people felt like rising up with an urge to worship. So when they heard that the demon Supreme King is about to announce his order, they immediately looked at their demon Supreme King.


    "Yan Ruya, step forward!" Shui Ruoshan was very satisfied with the people¡¯s behaviour, but he didn¡¯t announce his orders right away but make Yan Ruya, who had been standing silently by the side, toe out to him instead.


    "Yes." Yan Ruya immediately stepped forward, kneeling respectfully in front of Shui Ruoshan.


    "Yan Ruya, I appoint you as the Supreme King¡¯s advisor, who will be solely responsible for managing all the demons."


    Although Shui Ruoshan became the demon Supreme King, it does not mean that he really knows how to govern a country, so naturally, he has to hand things over to someone talented who do.


    "At the same time, Yan Ruya will also be the next demon Supreme King, that is, the third generation demon Supreme King!"


    Shui Ruoshan is very clear that he can¡¯t stay in the position of the demon Supreme King for a lifetime. That means he needs to find the next demon Supreme King in advance, and Yan Ruya is undoubtedly the most suitable candidate, not to mention that Yan Ruya herself is very capable and strong. Before this, when Huan Tian is not in the demon realm, everything was managed by Yan Ruya. At the same time, the people of the demon realm were also convinced by her management skill. Besides, although Yan Ruya is the heroine of his novel [The Strongest King in History], and her luck is not as good as the protagonist, it was not bad, so it is quite safe for Shui Ruoshan to hand over the demon realm to Yan Ruya.


    With the heroine¡¯s halo, Yan Ruya is indeed the most likely candidate to be the next demon Supreme King. Of course, if he as the author and the God of creation thinks so, the Rules of this world will undoubtedly think the same. Hence, Yan Ruya will be the demon Supreme King sooner orter. On the other hand, he is not really a genuine Supreme King, so the birth of the next demon Supreme King has nothing to do with his absence from the throne. So in order to avoid the unscientific event where two demon Supreme King appearing at the same time, he wants to give the identity to Yan Ruya in advance, this would be giving an early notice to everyone.


    He really knows how to n ahead for a rainy day!


    "Your order..." is mymand?


    When Yan Ruya heard the first part of themand, she prepared herself to take over the task. After all, the demon Supreme King had already told her about it before the ceremony, so she knew about. She was prepared to ept it without any pressure. It was the next sentence that Yan Ruya couldn¡¯t help but widened her eyes, and her words were stuck in her throat. She didn¡¯t know what to do except revealing a shocked reaction.


    Apart from Yan Ruya, everyone present when they heard their demon Supreme King announcing the candidate for the next demon Supreme King at the enthronement ceremony was no better.


    All were stunned speechless!


    ......


    Raw Word Count : 2033


    #DeiSoWordy


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost

 Chapter 190

    <stack-l>Please do not repost elsewhere and do not re-trante to othernguage from my English version.


    </stack-l>


    "King, please don¡¯t use this kind of thing to make a joke!"


    Yan Ruya was the first one to wake up from the shock, then she immediately expressed her disapproval. Obviously, being announced as the next demon Supreme King by Shui Ruoshan at his enthronement ceremony didn¡¯t give Yan Ruya the slightest hint of joy, she kind of rejected it as well. In fact, she is not someone with a strong desire for power. Just that Huan Tian, the former demon Supreme King, is really irresponsible. She can only help to shoulder the heavy responsibility of the entire demon race.


    But just when Yan Ruya thought she finally waited until the new demon Supreme King arrived, and that she could retire, the new demon Supreme King¡¯s actions caught her even more off guard. She can ept being the Supreme King¡¯s assistant to manage the demons. After all, she knew that Shui Ruoshan, the new demon Supreme King doesn¡¯t live in the demon realm before this, so she cannot expect him to get started with handling the demon¡¯s matter right away. That¡¯s obviously unrealistic, so she doesn¡¯t mind helping him to manage the demons together. But this does not mean that she will agree being dered as the next demon Supreme King.


    No one can control when a new Supreme King emerges. Even if her current strength is already one of the best in the demon realm, it does not mean that she can be a demon Supreme King in the future. Because being a Supreme King needs strength, lots of luck and the right opportunity. Not to mention, luck and opportunity are intangible things that no one can predict.


    Due to the fact that only one Supreme King can exist for one race, if a new Supreme King wants to emerge, the current Supreme King will undoubtedly fall. One needs to know that a demon¡¯s lifespan is very long, and it will be longer with the increase of strength, so Yan Ruya does not think that the current demon Supreme King Shui Ruoshan¡¯s lifespan will be shorter than hers. Hence, she cannot ept Shui Ruoshan¡¯s behaviour in saying such unlucky words at his own enthronement ceremony.


    "I¡¯m not joking."


    Although Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t know what Yan Ruya is thinking, he could understand the concerns in her heart.


    "Because everything I say will be the truth!"


    Because he is the author of [The Strongest King in History], and the creator of this world!


    So what he said will be the absolute truth for this world!


    Hence, when he said that Yan Ruya will be the next demon Supreme King, it was not because of his own preference but was based on facts.


    Yan Ruya, as the heroine of [The Strongest King in History], naturally has thick ¡¯golden fingers¡¯ (cheats). Although it may not be as good as the protagonist¡¯s ¡¯golden thighs¡¯(cheats), it was not bad. It was because of his transmigration, the male protagonist¡¯s rebirth, and the mess Huan Tian make that caused Yan Ruya, the heroine, to be ignored to the point of being dispensable.


    Although the plot has copsed to the point where it cannot be saved, and the heroine Yan Ruya has lost her love and some fortunate encounters, this does not mean that her luck as a heroine will be lost. Since Yan Ruya still possesses the heroine¡¯s halo, it will be a matter of time before she bes the next demon Supreme King.


    Other than that, Shui Ruoshan felt that Yan Ruya has lost too much because of him, so he wants topensate her in different ways, such as making her a Supreme King in a faster and more convenient way. After all, his will also represents the will of this world to some extent, which is why Shui Ruoshan directly announced Yan Ruya as the next demon Supreme King in front of all demons.


    Shui Ruoshan felt that by announcing his choice, he can openly train Yan Ruya¡¯s ability, help her build a noble image in the demon race, and help her develop faster. In this way, he can quickly retreat to the background, get rid of the responsibilities that Huan Tian forcefully on him, and then go enjoy himself!


    His n is really perfect!


    He is so witty!


    "Yan Ruya, you are my selection for the next demon Supreme King!" Shui Ruoshan firmly said.


    "But..." Yan Ruya slightly frowned, obviously not agreeing with Shui Ruoshan¡¯s statement.


    But before she could say anything, Shui Ruoshan immediately interrupted her.


    "Rx, I will be fine!" Shui Ruoshan¡¯s tone softened a little.


    Others may not know his background, thinking he is the real demon Supreme King. But Shui Ruoshan himself is very clear that he is not the demon Supreme King at all, even his real strength is not that strong. He was only schemed by Huan Tian, so he has to temporarily rece Huan Tian¡¯s position as the Supreme King. So even if Yan Ruya became the Supreme King, it wouldn¡¯t have any impact on his existence.


    The truth is so helpless!


    "Alright."


    In the end, Yan Ruya still temporarilypromised under Shui Ruoshan¡¯s firm eyes, but this did not mean that she really epted the fact. Just that she doesn¡¯t want to open an argument in the important enthronement ceremony of their demon Supreme King, so she nned to wait for the demon Supreme to secretly discuss the matterter.


    Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t know what Yan Ruya was thinking. He thought he managed to convince her with facts, so he nodded in satisfaction, and turned his head to look back at the people present. Seeing that there are still some people who have not fully awakened from the shock of his words, Shui Ruoshan does not mind and continues to follow the process of the original enthronement ceremony.


    He has already crowned himself King, so what¡¯s left is to start the celebration.


    The celebration time belongs to these demons, not him. He haspleted his part, so it doesn¡¯t matter whether he¡¯s here or not. Moreover, if he stayed back, the crowd can¡¯t let go of themselves to enjoy the celebration.


    Just as Sui Ruoshan is about to announce the next activity, Yin Suye who has been standing by silently and watching Shui Ruoshan, suddenly stepped forward and stood directly in front of Shui Ruoshan, preventing Shui Ruoshan from saying anything.


    Yin Suye opened his mouth slightly to Shui Ruoshan, and mouthed the word ¡¯wait¡¯.


    Shui Ruoshan was confused that Yin Suye didn¡¯t act ording to n. He couldn¡¯t understand why he suddenly stepped forward. So how should he respond to this?


    Their n earlier didn¡¯t say anything about this!


    So what is Yin Suye trying to do?


    ......


    Raw Word Count : 2094


    #BananaHasAGuess


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191 - Continuation 16 : I Do


    Like he didn¡¯t see the confusion in Shui Ruoshan¡¯s eyes, Yin Suye stood in front of Shui Ruoshan, then pulled Shui Ruoshan¡¯s hand under everyone¡¯s gaze.


    Although Shui Ruoshan didn¡¯t know what Yin Suye wanted to do, he didn¡¯t resist Yin Suye¡¯s actions and was quite cooperative. No matter what Yin Suye secretly intends to do this time, he only needs to know that Yin Suye will not do anything to hurt him! So, asionally he is willing to spoil Yin Suye a little bit!


    Yin Suye could sense the little guy¡¯s attitude towards him softening, and then thinking about what he is going to do, his eyes became gentler. Yin Suye took Shui Ruoshan¡¯s hand and walked forward a few steps. After that, he gently nced around the crowd. Upon seeing that everyone is focusing on him and Shui Ruoshan, Yin Suye slowly announced the matter he had nned earlier.


    "Today, we celebrate not only the enthronement of your demon Supreme King, but also to celebrate your demon Supreme King and I bing life partners!" Yin Suye raised Shui Ruoshan¡¯s hand and then lowered his(YSY) head to ce a soft kiss on the back of his(SRS) hand.


    Ever since Yin Suye confirmed his feelings with the little guy a long time ago, he always wanted to find an opportunity to announce his rtionship with Shui Ruoshan to the people of the world. This way, he could put his mark permanently on Shui Ruoshan, and no one will dare to have any intentions towards his beloved. The world will know that Shui Ruoshan is his! And he(SRS) can only belong to him! It¡¯s just that he hasn¡¯t been able to find a suitable opportunity to announce this matter before this. He doesn¡¯t want to let the little guy to be aggrieved; hence he must find a high-profile chance so that the little guy can receive everyone¡¯s blessing. And this time the little guy¡¯s enthronement ceremony is undoubtedly a good time, that¡¯s why Yin Suye will choose to announce his rtionship with Shui Ruoshan directly at the ceremony. This is also the reason why he is willing to take over the preparation for the celebration and make the celebration as grand as possible.


    Shui Ruoshan blushed when Yin Suye said they were going to be partners, and became redder when Yin Suye kissed the back of his hand. Although Yin Suye often took advantage of him; using various way to ¡®eat his tofu¡¯ (mo*lest him), that basically happened when they were alone together. But now Yin Suye did it in front of so many people, giving him a kiss. Although it was just a kiss the back of his hand, Shui Ruoshan, who was always thin-skinned, immediately got embarrassed. Shui Ruoshan doesn¡¯t dare to look at everyone¡¯s reaction at the moment, he just silently bowed his head, getting embarrassed alone!


    Everyone obviously didn¡¯t think that their demon Supreme King is thin-skinned. After hearing that their demon Supreme King is going to be life partners with the human Supreme King, they immediately cheered warmly and sent their sincere blessing. Although the demons and humans were not at good terms, the rtionship between two sides has slowly reconciled in recent years.


    Before the celebration, Yan Ruya had already considered various situations. She sent out some people in advance to analyze the pros and cons from the announcement, then made some necessary guidance to some demons, so that the citizens could fully ept the situation of the Supreme Kings being life partners.


    In the demons¡¯ thoughts, since the human Supreme King held this ceremony in the demon realm with their demon Supreme King, it was evident that he(YSY) is ¡®marrying¡¯ into their demon realm. Although they were somewhat dissatisfied with someone from another raceing to seduce their demon Supreme King away, what more a male, but considering that this other race is a Supreme King who has the same status as their demon Supreme King, the demons instantly became psychologically bnced (calm) again. After all, it is their demon Supreme King who managed to subdue the human Supreme King.


    Thinking about it this way, they instantly felt proud; naturally, they won¡¯t oppose to them being life partners. In fact, the demons also know that it¡¯s useless if they are really against the decision. Moreover, the opposition might turn counter-productive instead. Their Supreme King already does not have a great sense of belonging in the demon realm, doing that will push their Supreme King to the human Supreme King.


    They won¡¯t be that stupid!


    Therefore, they must support their demon Supreme King ¡®marrying¡¯ the human Supreme King!


    Ȣ - female marrying into male family


    Unfortunately, when the demons finally realizedter on that their demon Supreme King was the one gotten eaten up, they immediately regretted their decision!


    How could they be so easily deceived by the cunning Supreme King!


    They didn¡¯t protect His Majesty¡¯s dignity!


    They are guilty towards His Majesty!


    ...


    Back to this side, Shui Ruoshan watched the miraculous scene where everyone is very supportive of him being partners with Yin Suye. He could not help but cast his suspicion on Yin Suye who was standing beside him and watching him intently with passion. No need to guess, Shui Ruoshan knows that for this matter to proceed so smoothly, Yin Suye must have exerted a lot of energy!


    It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t know how Yin Suye manages to do all this without him knowing.


    "From now on, both of us only belong to each other, do you ept?" Yin Suye¡¯s focused gaze reflected only Shui Ruoshan¡¯s figure alone.


    "I do!"


    Just by hearing Yin Suye¡¯s low voice full of feelings, Shui Ruoshan already felt a little overwhelmed, not to mention Yeye used that extremely loving gaze at him, which made him(YSY) even more irresistible. Hence, Shui Ruoshan revealed his thoughts right away, not bothering with what Yin Suye had secretly done before.


    But after replying, Shui Ruoshan blushed again. Actually, ever since he met Yin Suye, Shui Ruoshan is destined to be unable to escape from the fate named Yin Suye, although he never thought of escaping at all! He was very touched by Yin Suye¡¯s feeling to him, but the moment he remember that Yin Suye has changed his good old enthronement ceremony to an engagement ceremony, he felt a bit drunk!


    No, the ceremony has now be a wedding ceremony!


    Shui Ruoshan only managed toe to his senses at this moment. No wonder Yin Suye¡¯s action felt off at the beginning of the enthronement ceremony, and he was wearing a simr style like a couple¡¯s outfit. It turns out that everything is waiting for him here! This trap is sure deep! And looking at everyone¡¯s expressions, it doesn¡¯t seem like they were caught off guard or anything, which means that everyone except him is aware that Yin Suye will announce his partner here? Everyone cooperated to hide this matter from him!


    Thinking this way, Shui Ruoshan angrily rolled his eyes at Yin Suye. The meaning inside was obvious - ¡®Wait until we go back and I¡¯ll settle the ount with you!¡¯


    It¡¯s just that Shui Ruoshan couldn¡¯t imagine how cute and tempting was his action of rolling his eyes to Yin Suye. If not because it¡¯s not the right time at the moment, Yin Suye will definitely catch him in his arms and rub him all over. However, Yin Suye has never been someone who will let himself be aggrieved. Since he wants to hold Shui Ruoshan in his arms, he will do it. He stepped forward and embraced the person in his arms. After that, not minding how people would view his actions, he threw out a sentence "Ceremony is done, everyone can start the celebration", then he carried Shui Ruoshan and disappeared from the altar. Obviously, Yin Suye is nning to carry Shui Ruoshan back to his residence. After all, the celebration is done, it should be time for him to receive his welfare, especially the little guy in his family has just seduced him unconsciously. So he has to go back and put the little guy in his ce!


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan, who was held in Yin Suye¡¯s arms, didn¡¯t know that Yin Suye¡¯s thought was that dirty. He just silently looked at Yin Suye.


    As the main characters of the celebration, the two of them just abandoned everyone and walked away?


    Isn¡¯t this a bit too irresponsible?


    Plus, they made the celebration so grand, only to have it ended like that, isn¡¯t it a bit too anticlimatic?


    It¡¯s a pity that no matter how dissatisfied Shui Ruoshan was with Yin Suye¡¯s behaviour, he can¡¯t change what was done, so he can only speechlessly let Yin Suye take him back to the pce...


    ......


    Raw Word Count : 2458

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192 - Continuation 17 : Always With You (END)


    When they returned to the sleeping chamber, Shui Ruoshan shrugged off Yin Suye¡¯s arms and sat down on a chair. Before he could start preaching about Yin Suye¡¯s behaviour, Yan Ruya¡¯s voice immediately rang out from outside the door.


    "Your Majesty, many people have sent you congrattory gifts for getting a life partner."


    After the human Supreme King left the city square with their demon Supreme King, Yan Ruya immediately follows suit. After all, the rest of the ceremony has already been arranged, and she does not need to personally supervise on the spot. Instead, she is more worried about their Supreme King being taken away. Hence, after some considerations, she still decided to rush over.


    "Come in." Shui Ruoshan wants to see what kind of thing that other people gave him, so he didn¡¯t wait for Yin Suye to object and permitted Yan Ruya toe in.


    "Yes." Yan Ruya pushed the door into the room with a tray in her hands.


    At a nce, Shui Ruoshan saw a storage bag on the tray, but his eyes were utterly affixed to the golden and silver rings beside the bag instead.


    "Isn¡¯t this Sunlight and Moonlight?" Shui Ruoshan stepped forward to pick up the rings and gently yed with it in his hand.


    Although Shui Ruoshan was asking the question, his tone was affirmative.


    "En."


    Yin Suye picked up Sunlight, and in an instant Sunlight changed from its ring form to a sword. Yin Suye¡¯s eyes shed when he looked at the Sunlight in his hand, then he waved his hand, the sword transformed back to its ring form.


    "Who sent it?" Shui Ruoshan immediately turned his head and asked Yan Ruya, who brought the rings in.


    "This subordinate doesn¡¯t remember seeing these rings in the list of gifts, and I had put all the gifts in the storage bag before I came."


    Yan Ruya was stunned by what happened, but immediately she said what she knew.


    "Is this from Huan Tian?" Shui Ruoshan turned around and asked Yin Suye.


    He remembered that both Sunlight and Moonlight were in Huan Tian¡¯s hands previously, and Yan Ruya was very sure that she didn¡¯t see it before. That is to say, Sunlight and Moonlight probably suddenly appeared out of thin air on the tray after Yan Ruya pushed the door into the room. And the only person who can make things appear in front of him and Yin Suye without them knowing is obviously Huan Tian, who has surpassed the strength of a Supreme King. With Huan Tian¡¯s power, it would be too easy to prevent people from discovering him!


    "Does this mean that Huan Tian is still alive?"


    Shui Ruoshan has never been able to determine whether Huan Tian is still alive, but at this moment, he has an inexplicable intuition. That is, Huan Tian is still alive, together with the 1st gen Supreme King Ye Wuhua. Because if Ye Wuhua didn¡¯t survive, it would be impossible for Huan Tian to be so nice to give them gifts as his blessing to their ¡®marriage¡¯. Heck, they would be grateful if the maniac Huan Tian didn¡¯te to bother them.


    "Should be." Yin Suye nodded and had to admit that there is a proverb in the little guy¡¯s hometown (Earth) that is quite right, ¡®good people don¡¯t live long, bad ones live forever¡¯.


    "So, the matter is this straightforward or there are still many things that are unclear behind?"


    Shui Ruoshan was full of doubts again. If Huan Tian and the 1st gen human Supreme King are still alive, then how can the next Supreme King Yin Suye ascend to the position? Apart from that, how Huan Tian and Ye Wuhua manage to survive safely without changing history?


    "Why do you care about Huan Tian so much?" Yin Suye was dissatisfied that the little guy keeps thinking of other people, especially when that person is the culprit who caused him to separate from the little guy. Naturally, this made his mood to be worse.


    "Indeed." Shui Ruoshan considered it and decided that he doesn¡¯t need to struggle with the questions.


    Although he can be regarded as the creator of this world, it does not mean that he must know everything about this world! Moreover, Huan Tian is a huge mystery to him. Huan Tian has too many secrets that he cannot even begin to find out. If he wants to explore Huan Tian¡¯s every secret, he will be exhausted to death by it so he shouldn¡¯t bother!


    Anyway, it seems that Huan Tian is not going to appear in front of them, and he and Yin Suye obviously didn¡¯t intend to find Huan Tian either. After all, their rtionship is not too friendly, so he doesn¡¯t even have to think about it.


    "Then, it¡¯s time for you to apany me now?" Yin Suye waved his hand and forced Yan Ruya out of the room.


    After kicking unnecessary people out, Yin Suye locked the door and added a barrier around the room in order to prevent any possible disturbanceter. One cannot be too careful with preventive measures!


    "Aren¡¯t I always here with you?"


    Shui Ruoshan is very clear about Yin Suye¡¯s pettiness, so he didn¡¯t argue with his action in driving people out of the room. One needs to know, except the time he was forced to transmigrate back to Earth, he has been staying beside Yin Suye all the time. Other than Siamese twins, probably there won¡¯t be any other people stickier than the two of them? So Shui Ruoshan immediately became cautious when Yin Suye starts to be sticky.


    "What are you trying to do now?"


    "Didn¡¯t we already went through the ceremony before? Naturally, it¡¯s time for the wedding night!" Yin Suye said with a serious face.


    Those who don¡¯t know him might think that he is talking about a very solemn topic!


    "Wedding night your sister ah!" Shui Ruoshan felt that he could not ce much hope on Yin Suye.


    Since when your words be so ¡®yellow¡¯ (dirty)?


    Does Yin Suye know what a pedophile is?


    "Purely chatting under the quilt?" Shui Ruoshan also knows that he can never reason with Yin Suye, so he wisely took a roundabout tactic.


    But Yin Suye¡¯s stance is obviously stronger than Shui Ruoshan.


    Yin Suye : "Actually, it¡¯s alright even if we don¡¯t go all the way."


    Yin Suye was quite stifled by the fact that he can only ¡®see¡¯ but not ¡®eat¡¯. However, his lover¡¯s current body is too young, he can¡¯t go all the way even if he wanted to! But that doesn¡¯t mean that he has no ways to seek benefits for himself.


    Shui Ruoshan : "I still have some work to deal with!"


    Sensing Yin Suye¡¯s desire to eat him from his gaze, Shui Ruoshan weakly threw out an excuse that doesn¡¯t sound like an excuse at all. Then, Shui Ruoshan got up, trying to go out to show that he has something to do and no one should stop him!


    "I have something to do too!"


    Unfortunately, Yin Suye didn¡¯t give Shui Ruoshan the opportunity. He pulled Shui Ruoshan back, and he(SRS) fell on the bed.


    "..."


    Shui Ruoshan looked at that ¡®someone¡¯ who pressed him on the bed, halfpromised and closed his eyes.


    Something to do your sister!


    Who works on the bed?


    ...


    E N D


    Raw Word Count : 2192


    #WhatAreYouDoing


    #DoYou


    #EnEnMhmmMhnn


    #NnnHaaEn


    #Squelch


    #Mwahahahaha


    #IAmABananaTrantion


    #AppreciateComments


    #AppreciateKofi


    #PleaseTurnOffAdBlocker


    #NoWattpadRepost


    Banana: That¡¯s it, folks~ This is the end. Yes, the author ended this novel on the safe side. Once again, the river crab has conquered the world _(;3/


    But never mind that, onward to a new novel~~ Yass~~ This time Banana has learned her lesson, will only trante stuff that she has finished reading. Like seriously.


    Wanna join me to see the future world this time? :3


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!